THE
5TH
WAVE
By
Rick
Yancey
For
Sandy,
whose
dreams
inspire
and
whose
love
endures
IF
ALIENS
EVER
VISIT
US,
I
think
the
outcome
would
be
much
as
when
Christopher
Columbus
first
landed
in
America,
which
didn’t
turn
out
very
well
for
the
Native
Americans.
—Stephen
Hawking
THE
1ST
WAVE:
Lights
Out
THE
2ND
WAVE:
Surf’s
Up
THE
3RD
WAVE:
Pestilence
THE
4TH
WAVE:
Silencer
INTRUSION:
1995
THERE
WILL
BE
NO
AWAKENING.
The
sleeping
woman
will
feel
nothing
the
next
morning,
only
a
vague
sense
of
unease
and
the
unshakable
feeling
that
someone
is
watching
her.
Her
anxiety
will
fade
in
less
than
a
day
and
will
soon
be
forgotten.
The
memory
of
the
dream
will
linger
a
little
longer.
In
her
dream,
a
large
owl
perches
outside
the
window,
staring
at
her
through
the
glass
with
huge,
white-rimmed
eyes.
She
will
not
awaken.
Neither
will
her
husband
beside
her.
The
shadow
falling
over
them
will
not
disturb
their
sleep.
And
what
the
shadow
has
come
for—the
baby
within
the
sleeping
woman—will
feel
nothing.
The
intrusion
breaks
no
skin,
violates
not
a
single
cell
of
her
or
the
baby’s
body.
It
is
over
in
less
than
a
minute.
The
shadow
withdraws.
Now
it
is
only
the
man,
the
woman,
the
baby
inside
her,
and
the
intruder
inside
the
baby,
sleeping.
The
woman
and
man
will
awaken
in
the
morning,
the
baby
a
few
months
later
when
he
is
born.
The
intruder
inside
him
will
sleep
on
and
not
wake
for
several
years,
when
the
unease
of
the
child’s
mother
and
the
memory
of
that
dream
have
long
since
faded.
Five
years
later,
at
a
visit
to
the
zoo
with
her
child,
the
woman
will
see
an
owl
identical
to
the
one
in
the
dream.
Seeing
the
owl
is
unsettling
for
reasons
she
cannot
understand.
She
is
not
the
first
to
dream
of
owls
in
the
dark.
She
will
not
be
the
last.
1
ALIENS
ARE
STUPID.
I’m
not
talking
about
real
aliens.
The
Others
aren’t
stupid.
The
Others
are
so
farahead
of
us,
it’s
like
comparing
the
dumbest
human
to
the
smartest
dog.
No
contest.
No,
I’m
talking
about
the
aliens
inside
our
own
heads.
The
ones
we
made
up,
the
ones
we’ve
been
making
up
since
we
realized
those
glittering
lights
in
the
sky
were
suns
like
ours
and
probably
had
planets
like
ours
spinning
around
them.
You
know,
the
aliens
we
imagine,
the
kind
of
aliens
we’d
like
to
attack
us,
human
aliens.
You’ve
seen
them
a
million
times.
They
swoop
down
fromthe
sky
in
their
flying
saucers
to
level
New
York
and
Tokyo
and
London,
or
they
march
across
the
countryside
in
huge
machines
that
look
like
mechanical
spiders,
ray
guns
blasting
away,
and
always,
always,
humanity
sets
aside
its
differences
and
bands
together
to
defeat
the
alien
horde.
David
slays
Goliath,
and
everybody
(except
Goliath)
goes
home
happy.
What
crap.
It’s
like
a
cockroach
working
up
a
plan
to
defeat
the
shoe
on
its
way
down
to
crush
it.
There’s
no
way
to
know
for
sure,
but
I
bet
the
Others
knew
about
the
human
aliens
we’d
imagined.
And
I
bet
they
thought
it
was
funny
as
hell.
They
must
have
laughedtheir
asses
off.
If
they
have
a
sense
of
humor…or
asses.
They
must
have
laughed
the
way
we
laugh
when
a
dog
does
something
totally
cute
and
dorky.
Oh,
those
cute,
dorky
humans!
They
think
we
think
like
they
do!
Isn’t
that
adorable?
Forget
about
flying
saucers
and
little
green
men
and
giant
mechanical
spiders
spitting
out
death
rays.
Forget
about
epic
battles
with
tanks
and
fighter
jets
and
the
final
victory
of
us
scrappy,
unbroken,
intrepid
humans
over
the
bug-eyed
swarm.
That’s
about
as
far
from
the
truth
as
their
dying
planet
was
from
our
living
one.
The
truth
is,
once
they
found
us,
we
were
toast.
2
SOMETIMES
I
THINK
I
might
be
the
last
human
on
Earth.
Which
means
I’m
the
last
human
in
the
universe.
I
know
that’s
dumb.
They
can’t
have
killed
everyone…yet.
I
see
how
it
could
happen,
though,
eventually.
And
then
I
think
that’s
exactly
what
the
Others
want
me
to
see.
Remember
the
dinosaurs?
Well.
So
I’m
probably
not
the
last
human
on
Earth,
but
I’m
one
of
the
last.
Totally
alone—andlikely
to
stay
that
way—until
the
4th
Wave
rolls
over
me
and
carries
me
down.
That’s
one
of
my
night
thoughts.
You
know,
the
three-in-the-morning,
oh-my-God-I’m-screwed
thoughts.
When
I
curl
into
a
little
ball,
so
scared
I
can’t
close
my
eyes,
drowningin
fear
so
intense
I
have
to
remind
myself
to
breathe,
will
my
heart
to
keep
beating.
When
my
brain
checks
out
and
begins
to
skip
like
a
scratched
CD.
Alone,
alone,
alone,
Cassie,
you’re
alone.
That’s
my
name.
Cassie.
Not
Cassie
for
Cassandra.
Or
Cassie
for
Cassidy.
Cassie
for
Cassiopeia,
the
constellation,the
queen
tied
to
her
chair
in
the
northern
sky,
who
was
beautiful
but
vain,
placed
in
the
heavens
by
the
sea
god
Poseidon
as
a
punishment
for
her
boasting.
In
Greek,her
name
means
“she
whose
words
excel.”
My
parents
didn’t
know
the
first
thing
about
that
myth.
They
just
thought
the
name
was
pretty.
Even
when
there
were
people
around
to
call
me
anything,
no
one
ever
called
me
Cassiopeia.Just
my
father,
and
only
when
he
was
teasing
me,
and
always
in
a
very
bad
Italian
accent:
Cass-ee-ohPEE-a.
It
drove
me
crazy.
I
didn’t
think
he
was
funny
or
cute,
and
it
made
me
hate
my
own
name.
“I’m
Cassie!”
I’d
holler
at
him.
“Just
Cassie!”
Now
I’d
give
anything
to
hearhim
say
it
just
one
more
time.
When
I
was
turning
twelve—four
years
before
the
Arrival—my
father
gave
me
a
telescope
for
my
birthday.
On
a
crisp,
clear
fall
evening,
he
set
it
up
in
the
backyard
and
showed
me
the
constellation.
“See
how
it
looks
like
a
W?”
he
asked.
“Why
did
they
name
it
Cassiopeia
if
it’s
shaped
like
a
W?”
I
replied.
“W
for
what?”
“Well…I
don’t
know
that
it’s
for
anything,”
he
answered
with
a
smile.
Mom
always
told
him
it
was
his
best
feature,
so
he
trotted
it
out
a
lot,
especially
after
he
started
going
bald.
You
know,
to
drag
the
other
person’s
eyes
downward.
“So,
it’s
for
anything
you
like!
How
about
wonderful?
Or
winsome?
Or
wise?”
He
dropped
his
hand
on
my
shoulder
as
I
squinted
through
the
lens
at
the
five
stars
burning
over
fifty
light-years
from
the
spot
on
which
we
stood.
I
could
feel
my
father’s
breath
against
my
cheek,
warm
and
moist
in
the
cool,
dry
autumn
air.
His
breath
so
close,
the
stars
of
Cassiopeia
so
very
far
away.
The
stars
seem
a
lot
closer
now.
Closer
than
the
three
hundred
trillion
miles
that
separate
us.
Close
enough
to
touch,
for
me
to
touch
them,
for
them
to
touch
me.
They’re
as
close
to
me
as
his
breath
had
been.
That
sounds
crazy.
Am
I
crazy?
Have
I
lost
my
mind?
You
can
only
call
someone
crazy
if
there’s
someone
else
who’s
normal.
Like
good
and
evil.
If
everything
was
good,
then
nothing
would
be
good.
Whoa.
That
sounds,
well…crazy.
Crazy:
the
new
normal.
I
guess
I
could
call
myself
crazy,
since
there
is
one
other
person
I
can
compare
myselfto:
me.
Not
the
me
I
am
now,
shivering
in
a
tent
deep
in
the
woods,
too
afraid
to
even
poke
her
head
from
the
sleeping
bag.
Not
this
Cassie.
No,
I’m
talking
about
theCassie
I
was
before
the
Arrival,
before
the
Others
parked
their
alien
butts
in
high
orbit.
The
twelve-year-old
me,
whose
biggest
problems
were
the
spray
of
tiny
freckles
on
her
nose
and
the
curly
hair
she
couldn’t
do
anything
with
and
the
cute
boy
who
saw
her
every
day
and
had
no
clue
she
existed.
The
Cassie
who
was
coming
to
terms
with
the
painful
fact
that
she
was
just
okay.
Okay
in
looks.
Okay
in
school.
Okayat
sports
like
karate
and
soccer.
Basically
the
only
unique
things
about
her
were
the
weird
name—Cassie
for
Cassiopeia,
which
nobody
knew
about,
anyway—and
her
ability
to
touch
her
nose
with
the
tip
of
her
tongue,
a
skill
that
quickly
lost
its
impressiveness
by
the
time
she
hit
middle
school.
I’m
probably
crazy
by
that
Cassie’s
standards.
And
she
sure
is
crazy
by
mine.
I
scream
at
her
sometimes,
thattwelve-year-old
Cassie,
moping
over
her
hair
or
her
weird
name
or
at
being
just
okay.
“What
are
you
doing?”
I
yell.
“Don’t
you
know
what’s
coming?”
But
that
isn’t
fair.
The
fact
is
she
didn’t
know,
had
no
way
of
knowing,
and
that
was
her
blessing
and
why
I
miss
her
so
much,
more
than
anyone,
if
I’m
being
honest.
When
I
cry—when
I
let
myself
cry
—that’s
who
I
cry
for.
I
don’t
cry
for
myself.
I
cry
for
the
Cassie
that’s
gone.
And
I
wonder
what
that
Cassie
would
think
of
me.
The
Cassie
who
kills.
3
HE
COULDN’T
HAVE
BEEN
much
older
than
me.
Eighteen.
Maybe
nineteen.
But
hell,
he
could
have
been
seven
hundred
and
nineteen
for
all
I
know.
Five
months
into
it
and
I’m
still
not
sure
if
the
4th
Wave
is
human
or
some
kind
of
hybrid
or
even
the
Others
themselves,
though
I
don’t
like
to
think
that
the
Others
look
just
like
us
and
talk
just
like
us
and
bleed
just
like
us.
I
like
to
think
of
the
Others
as
being…well,
other.
I
was
on
my
weekly
foray
for
water.
There’s
a
stream
not
far
from
my
campsite,
but
I’m
worried
it
might
be
contaminated,
either
from
chemicals
or
sewage
or
maybe
a
body
or
two
upstream.
Or
poisoned.
Depriving
us
of
clean
water
would
be
an
excellent
way
to
wipe
us
out
quickly.
So
once
a
week
I
shoulder
my
trusty
M16
and
hike
out
ofthe
forest
to
the
interstate.
Two
miles
south,
just
off
Exit
175,
there’re
a
couple
of
gas
stations
with
convenience
stores
attached.
I
load
up
as
much
bottled
water
as
I
can
carry,
which
isn’t
a
lot
because
water
is
heavy,
and
get
back
to
the
highway
and
the
relative
safety
of
the
trees
as
quickly
as
I
can,
before
night
falls
completely.
Dusk
is
the
best
time
to
travel.
I’ve
never
seen
a
drone
at
dusk.
Three
or
four
duringthe
day
and
a
lot
more
at
night,
but
never
at
dusk.
From
the
moment
I
slipped
through
the
gas
station’s
shattered
front
door,
I
knew
something
was
different.
I
didn’tsee
anything
different—the
store
looked
exactly
like
it
had
a
week
earlier,
the
same
graffiti-scrawled
walls,
overturned
shelves,
floor
strewn
with
empty
boxes
and
caked-in
rat
feces,
the
busted-open
cash
registers
and
looted
beer
coolers.
It
was
the
same
disgusting,
stinking
mess
I’d
waded
through
every
week
for
the
past
month
to
get
to
the
storage
area
behind
the
refrigerated
display
cases.
Why
people
grabbed
the
beer
and
soda,
the
cash
from
the
registers
and
safe,
the
rolls
of
lottery
tickets,
but
left
the
two
pallets
of
drinking
water
was
beyond
me.
What
were
they
thinking?
It’s
an
alien
apocalypse!
Quick,
grab
the
beer!
The
same
disaster
of
spoilage,
the
same
stench
of
rats
and
rotted
food,
the
same
fitful
swirl
of
dust
in
the
murky
light
pushing
through
the
smudged
windows,
every
out-of-place
thing
in
its
place,
undisturbed.
Still.
Something
was
different.
I
was
standing
in
the
little
pool
of
broken
glass
just
inside
the
doorway.
I
didn’t
see
it.
I
didn’t
hear
it.
I
didn’t
smell
or
feel
it.
But
I
knew
it.
Something
was
different.
It’s
been
a
long
time
since
humans
were
prey
animals.
A
hundred
thousand
years
or
so.
But
buried
deep
in
our
genes
the
memory
remains:
the
awareness
of
the
gazelle,
the
instinct
of
the
antelope.
The
wind
whispers
through
the
grass.
A
shadow
flits
between
the
trees.
And
up
speaks
the
little
voice
that
goes,
Shhhh,
it’s
close
now.
Close.
I
don’t
remember
swinging
the
M16
from
my
shoulder.
One
minute
it
was
hanging
behindmy
back,
the
next
it
was
in
my
hands,
muzzle
down,
safety
off.
Close.
I’d
never
fired
it
at
anything
bigger
than
a
rabbit,
and
that
was
a
kind
of
experiment,
to
see
if
I
could
actually
use
the
thing
without
blowing
off
one
of
my
own
body
parts.
Once
I
shot
over
the
heads
of
a
pack
of
feral
dogs
that
had
gotten
a
little
too
interested
in
my
campsite.
Another
time
nearly
straight
up,
sighting
the
tiny,
glowering
speck
of
greenish
light
that
was
their
mothership
sliding
silently
across
the
backdrop
of
the
Milky
Way.
Okay,
I
admit
that
was
stupid.
I
might
as
well
have
erected
a
billboard
with
a
big
arrow
pointing
at
my
head
and
the
words
YOO-HOO,
HERE
I
AM!
After
the
rabbit
experiment—it
blew
that
poor
damn
bunny
apart,
turning
Peter
into
this
unrecognizable
mass
of
shredded
guts
and
bone—I
gave
up
the
idea
of
using
the
rifle
to
hunt.
I
didn’t
even
do
target
practice.
In
the
silence
that
had
slammed
down
after
the
4th
Wave
struck,
the
report
of
the
rounds
sounded
louder
than
an
atomic
blast.
Still,
I
considered
the
M16
my
bestest
of
besties.
Always
by
my
side,
even
at
night,burrowed
into
my
sleeping
bag
with
me,
faithful
and
true.
In
the
4th
Wave,
you
can’t
trust
that
people
are
still
people.
But
you
can
trust
that
your
gun
is
still
your
gun.
Shhh,
Cassie.
It’s
close.
Close.
I
should
have
bailed.
That
little
voice
had
my
back.
That
little
voice
is
older
thanI
am.
It’s
older
than
the
oldest
person
who
ever
lived.
I
should
have
listened
to
that
voice.
Instead,
I
listened
to
the
silence
of
the
abandoned
store,
listened
hard.
Somethingwas
close.
I
took
a
tiny
step
away
from
the
door,
and
the
broken
glass
crunched
ever
so
softly
under
my
foot.
And
then
the
Something
made
a
noise,
somewhere
between
a
cough
and
a
moan.
It
camefrom
the
back
room,
behind
the
coolers,
where
my
water
was.
That’s
the
moment
when
I
didn’t
need
a
little
old
voice
to
tell
me
what
to
do.
Itwas
obvious,
a
nobrainer.
Run.
But
I
didn’t
run.
The
first
rule
of
surviving
the
4th
Wave
is
don’t
trust
anyone.
It
doesn’t
matter
what
they
look
like.
The
Others
are
very
smart
about
that—okay,
they’re
smart
about
everything.
It
doesn’t
matter
if
they
look
the
right
way
and
say
the
right
things
and
act
exactly
like
you
expect
them
to
act.
Didn’t
my
father’s
death
prove
that?
Even
if
the
stranger
is
a
little
old
lady
sweeter
than
your
great-aunt
Tilly,
hugging
a
helpless
kitten,
you
can’t
know
for
certain—you
can
never
know—that
she
isn’t
one
of
them,
and
that
there
isn’t
a
loaded
.45
behind
that
kitten.
It
isn’t
unthinkable.
And
the
more
you
think
about
it,
the
more
thinkable
it
becomes.
Little
old
lady
has
to
go.
That’s
the
hard
part,
the
part
that,
if
I
thought
about
it
too
much,
would
make
me
crawl
into
my
sleeping
bag,
zip
myself
up,
and
die
of
slow
starvation.
If
you
can’t
trust
anyone,
then
you
can
trust
no
one.
Better
to
take
the
chance
that
Aunty
Tilly
is
one
of
them
than
play
the
odds
that
you’ve
stumbled
across
a
fellow
survivor.
That’s
friggin’
diabolical.
It
tears
us
apart.
It
makes
us
that
much
easier
to
hunt
down
and
eradicate.
The
4thWave
forces
us
into
solitude,
where
there’s
no
strength
in
numbers,
where
we
slowly
go
crazy
from
the
isolation
and
fear
and
terrible
anticipation
of
the
inevitable.
So
I
didn’t
run.
I
couldn’t.
Whether
it
was
one
of
them
or
an
Aunt
Tilly,
I
had
todefend
my
turf.
The
only
way
to
stay
alive
is
to
stay
alone.
That’s
rule
number
two.
I
followed
the
sobbing
coughs
or
coughing
sobs
or
whatever
you
want
to
call
them
till
I
reached
the
door
that
opened
to
the
back
room.
Hardly
breathing,
on
the
balls
of
my
feet.
The
door
was
ajar,
the
space
just
wide
enough
for
me
to
slip
through
sideways.
A
metal
rack
on
the
wall
directly
in
front
of
me
and,
to
the
right,
the
long
narrow
hallway
that
ran
the
length
of
the
coolers.
There
were
no
windows
back
here.
The
only
lightwas
the
sickly
orange
of
the
dying
day
behind
me,
still
bright
enough
to
hurl
my
shadow
onto
the
sticky
floor.
I
crouched
down;
my
shadow
crouched
with
me.
I
couldn’t
see
around
the
edge
of
the
cooler
into
the
hall.
But
I
could
hear
whoever—orwhatever
—it
was
at
the
far
end,
coughing,
moaning,
and
that
gurgling
sob.
Either
hurt
badly
or
acting
hurt
badly,
I
thought.
Either
needs
help
or
it’s
a
trap.
This
is
what
life
on
Earth
has
become
since
the
Arrival.
It’s
an
either/or
world.
Either
it’s
one
of
them
and
it
knows
you’re
here
or
it’s
not
one
of
them
and
he
needs
your
help.
Either
way,
I
had
to
get
up
and
turn
that
corner.
So
I
got
up.
And
I
turned
the
corner.
4
HE
LAY
SPRAWLED
against
the
back
wall
twenty
feet
away,
long
legs
spread
out
in
frontof
him,
clutching
his
stomach
with
one
hand.
He
was
wearing
fatigues
and
black
boots
and
he
was
covered
in
grime
and
shimmering
with
blood.
There
was
blood
everywhere.
On
the
wall
behind
him.
Pooling
on
the
cold
concrete
beneath
him.
Coating
his
uniform.
Matted
in
his
hair.
The
blood
glittered
darkly,
black
as
tar
in
the
semidarkness.
In
his
other
hand
was
a
gun,
and
that
gun
was
pointed
at
my
head.
I
mirrored
him.
His
handgun
to
my
rifle.
Fingers
flexing
on
the
triggers:
his,
mine.
It
didn’t
prove
anything,
his
pointing
a
gun
at
me.
Maybe
he
really
was
a
wounded
soldier
and
thought
I
was
one
of
them.
Or
maybe
not.
“Drop
your
weapon,”
he
sputtered
at
me.
Like
hell.
“Drop
your
weapon!”
he
shouted,
or
tried
to
shout.
The
words
came
out
all
cracked
and
crumbly,
beaten
up
by
the
blood
rising
from
his
gut.
Blood
dribbled
over
his
bottom
lip
and
hung
quivering
from
his
stubbly
chin.
His
teeth
shone
with
blood.
I
shook
my
head.
My
back
was
to
the
light,
and
I
prayed
he
couldn’t
see
how
badlyI
was
shaking
or
the
fear
in
my
eyes.
This
wasn’t
some
damn
rabbit
that
was
stupid
enough
to
hop
into
my
camp
one
sunny
morning.
This
was
a
person.
Or,
if
it
wasn’t,
it
looked
just
like
one.
The
thing
about
killing
is
you
don’t
know
if
you
can
actually
do
it
until
you
actually
do
it.
He
said
it
a
third
time,
not
as
loud
as
the
second.
It
came
out
like
a
plea.
“Drop
your
weapon.”
The
hand
holding
his
gun
twitched.
The
muzzle
dipped
toward
the
floor.
Not
much,
but
my
eyes
had
adjusted
to
the
light
by
this
point,
and
I
saw
a
speck
of
blood
run
down
the
barrel.
And
then
he
dropped
the
gun.
It
fell
between
his
legs
with
a
sharp
cling.
He
brought
up
his
empty
hand
and
held
it,
palm
outward,
over
his
shoulder.
“Okay,”
he
said
with
a
bloody
half
smile.
“Your
turn.”
I
shook
my
head.
“Other
hand,”
I
said.
I
hoped
my
voice
sounded
stronger
than
I
felt.My
knees
had
begun
to
shake
and
my
arms
ached
and
my
head
was
spinning.
I
was
also
fighting
the
urge
to
hurl.
You
don’t
know
if
you
can
do
it
until
you
do
it.
“I
can’t,”
he
said.
“Other
hand.”
“If
I
move
this
hand,
I’m
afraid
my
stomach
will
fall
out.”
I
adjusted
the
butt
of
the
rifle
against
my
shoulder.
I
was
sweating,
shaking,
trying
to
think.
Either/or,
Cassie.
What
are
you
going
to
do,
either/or?
“I’m
dying,”
he
said
matter-of-factly.
From
this
distance,
his
eyes
were
just
pinpricks
of
reflected
light.
“So
you
can
either
finish
me
off
or
help
me.
I
know
you’re
human—”
“How
do
you
know?”
I
asked
quickly,
before
he
could
die
on
me.
If
he
was
a
real
soldier,
he
might
know
how
to
tell
the
difference.
It
would
be
an
extremely
useful
bit
of
information.
“Because
if
you
weren’t,
you
would
have
shot
me
already.”
He
smiled
again,
his
cheeks
dimpled,
and
that’s
when
it
hit
me
how
young
he
was.
Only
a
couple
years
older
than
me.
“See?”
he
said
softly.
“That’s
how
you
know,
too.”
“How
I
know
what?”
My
eyes
were
tearing
up.
His
crumpled-up
body
wiggled
in
my
visionlike
an
image
in
a
fun-house
mirror.
But
I
didn’t
dare
release
my
grip
on
the
rifle
to
rub
my
eyes.
“That
I’m
human.
If
I
wasn’t,
I
would
have
shot
you.”
That
made
sense.
Or
did
it
make
sense
because
I
wanted
it
to
make
sense?
Maybe
hedropped
the
gun
to
get
me
to
drop
mine,
and
once
I
did,
the
second
gun
he
was
hiding
under
his
fatigues
would
come
out
and
the
bullet
would
say
hello
to
my
brain.
This
is
what
the
Others
have
done
to
us.
You
can’t
band
together
to
fight
without
trust.
And
without
trust,
there
was
no
hope.
How
do
you
rid
the
Earth
of
humans?
Rid
the
humans
of
their
humanity.
“I
have
to
see
your
other
hand,”
I
said.
“I
told
you—”
“I
have
to
see
your
other
hand!”
My
voice
cracked
then.
Couldn’t
help
it.
He
lost
it.
“Then
you’re
just
going
to
have
to
shoot
me,
bitch!
Just
shoot
me
and
get
it
over
with!”
His
head
fell
back
against
the
wall,
his
mouth
came
open,
and
a
terrible
howl
of
anguish
tumbled
out
and
bounced
from
wall
to
wall
and
floor
to
ceiling
and
pounded
against
my
ears.
I
didn’t
know
if
he
was
screaming
from
the
pain
or
the
realization
that
I
wasn’t
going
to
save
him.
He
had
given
in
to
hope,
and
that
will
kill
you.
It
kills
you
before
you
die.
Long
before
you
die.
“If
I
show
you,”
he
gasped,
rocking
back
and
forth
against
the
bloody
concrete,
“if
I
show
you,
will
you
help
me?”
I
didn’t
answer.
I
didn’t
answer
because
I
didn’t
have
an
answer.
I
was
playing
this
one
nanosecond
at
a
time.
So
he
decided
for
me.
He
wasn’t
going
to
let
them
win,
that’s
what
I
think
now.
He
wasn’t
going
to
stop
hoping.
If
it
killed
him,
at
least
he
would
die
with
a
sliver
of
his
humanity
intact.
Grimacing,
he
slowly
pulled
out
his
left
hand.
Not
much
day
left
now,
hardly
any
light
at
all,
and
what
light
there
was
seemed
to
be
flowing
away
from
its
source,
from
him,
past
me
and
out
the
halfopen
door.
His
hand
was
caked
in
half-dried
blood.
It
looked
like
he
was
wearing
a
crimson
glove.
The
stunted
light
kissed
his
bloody
hand
and
flicked
along
the
length
of
something
long
and
thin
and
metallic,
and
my
finger
yanked
back
on
the
trigger,
and
the
rifle
kicked
against
my
shoulder
hard,
and
the
barrel
bucked
in
my
hand
as
I
emptied
the
clip,
and
from
a
great
distance
I
heard
someone
screaming,
but
it
wasn’t
him
screaming,
it
was
me
screaming,
me
and
everybody
else
who
was
left,
if
there
was
anybody
left,
all
of
us
helpless,
hopeless,
stupid
humans
screaming,
because
we
got
it
wrong,
we
got
it
all
wrong,
there
was
no
alien
swarm
descending
from
the
sky
in
their
flying
saucers
or
big
metal
walkers
like
something
out
of
Star
Wars
or
cute
little
wrinkly
E.T.s
who
just
wanted
to
pluck
a
couple
of
leaves,
eat
some
Reese’s
Pieces,
and
go
home.
That’s
not
how
it
ends.
That’s
not
how
it
ends
at
all.
It
ends
with
us
killing
each
other
behind
rows
of
empty
beer
coolers
in
the
dying
light
of
a
latesummer
day.
I
went
up
to
him
before
the
last
of
the
light
was
gone.
Not
to
see
if
he
was
dead.
I
knew
he
was
dead.
I
wanted
to
see
what
he
was
still
holding
in
his
bloody
hand.
It
was
a
crucifix.
5
THAT
WAS
THE
LAST
PERSON
I’ve
seen.
The
leaves
are
falling
heavy
now,
and
the
nights
have
turned
cold.
I
can’t
stay
in
these
woods.
No
leaves
for
cover
from
the
drones,
can’t
risk
a
campfire—I
gotta
get
out
of
here.
I
know
where
I
have
to
go.
I’ve
known
for
a
long
time.
I
made
a
promise.
The
kindof
promise
you
don’t
break
because,
if
you
break
it,
you’ve
broken
part
of
yourself,
maybe
the
most
important
part.
But
you
tell
yourself
things.
Things
like,
I
need
to
come
up
with
something
first.
I
can’t
just
walk
into
the
lion’s
den
without
a
plan.
Or,
It’s
hopeless,
there’s
no
point
anymore.
You’ve
waited
too
long.
Whatever
the
reason
I
didn’t
leave
before,
I
should
have
left
the
night
I
killed
him.I
don’t
know
how
he
was
wounded;
I
didn’t
examine
his
body
or
anything,
and
I
should
have,
no
matter
how
freaked
out
I
was.
I
guess
he
could
have
gotten
hurt
in
an
accident,
but
the
odds
were
better
that
someone—or
something—had
shot
him.
And
if
someone
or
something
had
shot
him,
that
someone
or
something
was
still
out
there…unless
the
Crucifix
Soldier
had
offed
her/him/them/it.
Or
he
was
one
of
them
and
the
crucifix
was
a
trick…
Another
way
the
Others
mess
with
your
head:
the
uncertain
circumstances
of
your
certain
destruction.
Maybe
that
will
be
the
5th
Wave,
attacking
us
from
the
inside,
turning
our
own
minds
into
weapons.
Maybe
the
last
human
being
on
Earth
won’t
die
of
starvation
or
exposure
or
as
a
meal
for
wild
animals.
Maybe
the
last
one
to
die
will
be
killed
by
the
last
one
alive.
Okay,
that’s
not
someplace
you
want
to
go,
Cassie.
Honestly,
even
though
it’s
suicide
to
stay
here
and
I
have
a
promise
to
keep,
I
don’t
want
to
leave.
These
woods
have
been
home
for
a
long
time.
I
know
every
path,
everytree,
every
vine
and
bush.
I
lived
in
the
same
house
for
sixteen
years
and
I
can’t
tell
you
exactly
what
my
backyard
looked
like,
but
I
can
describe
in
detail
every
leaf
and
twig
in
this
stretch
of
forest.
I
have
no
clue
what’s
out
there
beyond
these
woods
and
the
two-mile
stretch
of
interstate
I
hike
every
week
to
forage
for
supplies.
I’m
guessing
a
lot
more
of
the
same:
abandoned
towns
reeking
of
sewage
and
rotting
corpses,
burnedout
shells
of
houses,
feral
dogs
and
cats,
pileups
that
stretch
for
miles
on
the
highway.
And
bodies.
Lots
and
lots
of
bodies.
I
pack
up.
This
tent
has
been
my
home
for
a
long
time,
but
it’s
too
bulky
and
I
need
to
travel
light.
Just
the
essentials,
with
the
Luger,
the
M16,
the
ammo,
and
my
trustybowie
knife
topping
the
list.
Sleeping
bag,
first
aid
kit,
five
bottles
of
water,
three
boxes
of
Slim
Jims,
and
some
tins
of
sardines.
I
hated
sardines
before
the
Arrival.
Now
I’ve
developed
a
real
taste
for
them.
First
thing
I
look
for
when
I
hit
a
grocery
store?
Sardines.
Books?
They’re
heavy
and
take
up
room
in
my
already
bulging
backpack.
But
I
have
athing
about
books.
So
did
my
father.
Our
house
was
stacked
floor
to
ceiling
with
every
book
he
could
find
after
the
3rd
Wave
took
out
more
than
3.5
billion
people.
While
the
rest
of
us
scrounged
for
potable
water
and
food
and
stocked
up
on
the
weaponry
for
the
last
stand
we
were
sure
was
coming,
Daddy
was
out
with
my
little
brother’s
Radio
Flyer
carting
home
the
books.
The
mind-blowing
numbers
didn’t
faze
him.
The
fact
that
we’d
gone
from
seven
billionstrong
to
a
couple
hundred
thousand
in
four
months
didn’t
shake
his
confidence
that
our
race
would
survive.
“We
have
to
think
about
the
future,”
he
insisted.
“When
this
is
over,
we’ll
have
to
rebuild
nearly
every
aspect
of
civilization.”
Solar
flashlight.
Toothbrush
and
paste.
I’m
determined,
when
the
time
comes,
to
at
least
go
out
with
clean
teeth.
Gloves.
Two
pairs
of
socks,
underwear,
travel-size
box
of
Tide,
deodorant,
and
shampoo.
(Gonna
go
out
clean.
See
above.)
Tampons.
I’m
constantly
worrying
about
my
stash
and
if
I’ll
be
able
to
find
more.
My
plastic
baggie
stuffed
with
pictures.
Dad.
Mom.
My
little
brother,
Sammy.
My
grandparents.
Lizbeth,
my
best
friend.
One
of
Ben
You-Were-Some-Kind-of-Serious-Gorgeous
Parish,clipped
from
my
yearbook,
because
Ben
was
my
future
boyfriend
and/or/maybe
future
husband—not
that
he
knew
it.
He
barely
knew
I
existed.
I
knew
some
of
the
same
peoplehe
knew,
but
I
was
a
girl
in
the
background,
several
degrees
of
separation
removed.
The
only
thing
wrong
with
Ben
was
his
height:
He
was
six
inches
taller
than
me.
Well,
make
that
two
things
now:
his
height
and
the
fact
that
he’s
dead.
My
cell
phone.
It
was
fried
in
the
1st
Wave,
and
there’s
no
way
to
charge
it.
Cell
towers
don’t
work,
and
there’s
no
one
to
call
if
they
did.
But,
you
know,
it’s
my
cell
phone.
Nail
clippers.
Matches.
I
don’t
light
fires,
but
at
some
point
I
may
need
to
burn
something
or
blow
it
up.
Two
spiral-bound
notebooks,
college
ruled,
one
with
a
purple
cover,
the
other
red.
My
favorite
colors,
plus
they’re
my
journals.
It’s
part
of
the
hope
thing.
But
if
I
am
the
last
and
there’s
no
one
left
to
read
them,
maybe
an
alien
will
and
they’ll
know
exactly
what
I
think
of
them.
In
case
you’re
an
alien
and
you’re
reading
this:
BITE
ME.
My
Starburst,
already
culled
of
the
orange.
Three
packs
of
Wrigley’s
Spearmint.
Mylast
two
Tootsie
Pops.
Mom’s
wedding
ring.
Sammy’s
ratty
old
teddy
bear.
Not
that
it’s
mine
now.
Not
that
I
ever
cuddle
with
it
or
anything.
That’s
everything
I
can
stuff
into
the
backpack.
Weird.
Seems
like
too
much
and
not
enough.
Still
room
for
a
couple
of
paperbacks,
barely.
Huckleberry
Finn
or
The
Grapes
of
Wrath?
The
poems
of
Sylvia
Plath
or
Sammy’s
Shel
Silverstein?
Probably
not
a
good
ideato
take
the
Plath.
Depressing.
Silverstein
is
for
kids,
but
it
still
makes
me
smile.
I
decide
to
take
Huckleberry
(seems
appropriate)
and
Where
the
Sidewalk
Ends.
See
you
there
soon,
Shel.
Climb
aboard,
Jim.
I
heave
the
backpack
over
one
shoulder,
sling
the
rifle
over
the
other,
and
head
down
the
trail
toward
the
highway.
I
don’t
look
back.
I
pause
inside
the
last
line
of
trees.
A
twenty-foot
embankment
runs
down
to
the
southbound
lanes,
littered
with
disabled
cars,
piles
of
clothing,
shredded
plastic
garbage
bags,
the
burned-out
hulks
of
tractor
trailers
carrying
everything
from
gasoline
to
milk.
There
are
wrecks
everywhere,
some
no
worse
than
fender
benders,
some
pileups
that
snake
along
the
interstate
for
miles,
and
the
morning
sunlight
sparkles
on
all
the
broken
glass.
There
are
no
bodies.
These
cars
have
been
here
since
the
1st
Wave,
long
abandoned
by
their
owners.
Not
many
people
died
in
the
1st
Wave,
the
massive
electromagnetic
pulse
that
ripped
through
the
atmosphere
at
precisely
eleven
A.M.
on
the
tenth
day.
Only
around
half
a
million,
Dad
guessed.
Okay,
half
a
million
sounds
like
a
lot
of
people,
but
really
it’s
just
a
drop
in
the
population
bucket.
World
War
II
killed
over
a
hundred
times
that
number.
And
we
did
have
some
time
to
prepare
for
it,
though
we
weren’t
exactly
sure
what
we
were
preparing
for.
Ten
days
from
the
first
satellite
pictures
of
the
mothership
passing
Mars
to
the
launch
of
the
1st
Wave.
Ten
days
of
mayhem.
Martial
law,
sit-ins
at
the
UN,
parades,
rooftop
parties,
endless
Internet
chatter,
and
24/7
coverage
of
the
Arrival
over
every
medium.
The
president
addressed
the
nation—and
then
disappeared
into
his
bunker.
The
Security
Council
went
into
a
lockeddown,
closed-to-the-press
emergency
session.
A
lot
of
people
just
split,
like
our
neighbors,
the
Majewskis.
Packed
up
their
camper
on
the
afternoon
of
the
sixth
day
with
everything
they
could
fit
and
hit
the
road,
joining
a
mass
exodus
to
somewhere
else,
because
anywhere
else
seemed
safer
for
some
reason.
Thousands
of
people
took
off
for
the
mountains…or
the
desert…or
the
swamps.
You
know,
somewhere
else.
The
Majewskis’
somewhere
else
was
Disney
World.
They
weren’t
the
only
ones.
Disneyset
attendance
records
during
those
ten
days
before
the
EMP
strike.
Daddy
asked
Mr.
Majewski,
“So
why
Disney
World?”
And
Mr.
Majewski
said,
“Well,
the
kids
have
never
been.”
His
kids
were
both
in
college.
Catherine,
who
had
come
home
from
her
freshman
year
at
Baylor
the
day
before,
asked,
“Where
are
you
guys
going?”
“Nowhere,”
I
said.
And
I
didn’t
want
to
go
anywhere.
I
was
still
living
in
denial,pretending
all
this
crazy
alien
stuff
would
work
out,
I
didn’t
know
how,
maybe
with
the
signing
of
some
intergalactic
peace
treaty.
Or
maybe
they’d
dropped
by
to
take
a
couple
of
soil
samples
and
go
home.
Or
maybe
they
were
here
on
vacation,
like
the
Majewskis
going
to
Disney
World.
“You
need
to
get
out,”
she
said.
“They’ll
hit
the
cities
first.”
“You’re
probably
right,”
I
said.
“They’d
never
dream
of
taking
out
the
Magic
Kingdom.”
“How
would
you
rather
die?”
she
snapped.
“Hiding
under
your
bed
or
riding
Thunder
Mountain?”
Good
question.
Daddy
said
the
world
was
dividing
into
two
camps:
runners
and
nesters.
Runners
headed
for
the
hills—or
Thunder
Mountain.
Nesters
boarded
up
the
windows,
stocked
up
on
thecanned
goods
and
ammunition,
and
kept
the
TV
tuned
to
CNN
24/7.
There
were
no
messages
from
our
galactic
party
crashers
during
those
first
ten
days.
No
light
shows.
No
landing
on
the
South
Lawn
or
bug-eyed,
butt-headed
dudes
in
silverjumpsuits
demanding
to
be
taken
to
our
leader.
No
bright,
spinning
tops
blaring
the
universal
language
of
music.
And
no
answer
when
we
sent
our
message.
Something
like,
“Hello,
welcome
to
Earth.
Hope
you
enjoy
your
stay.
Please
don’t
kill
us.”
Nobody
knew
what
to
do.
We
figured
the
government
sort
of
did.
The
government
had
a
plan
for
everything,
so
we
assumed
they
had
a
plan
for
E.T.
showing
up
uninvited
and
unannounced,
like
the
weird
cousin
nobody
in
the
family
likes
to
talk
about.
Some
people
nested.
Some
people
ran.
Some
got
married.
Some
got
divorced.
Some
madebabies.
Some
killed
themselves.
We
walked
around
like
zombies,
blank-faced
and
robotic,
unable
to
absorb
the
magnitude
of
what
was
happening.
It’s
hard
to
believe
now,
but
my
family,
like
the
vast
majority
of
people,
went
about
our
daily
lives
as
if
the
most
monumentally
mind-blowing
thing
in
human
history
wasn’t
happening
right
over
our
heads.
Mom
and
Dad
went
to
work,
Sammy
went
to
day
care,and
I
went
to
school
and
soccer
practice.
It
was
so
normal,
it
was
damn
weird.
Bythe
end
of
Day
One,
everybody
over
the
age
of
two
had
seen
the
mothership
up
close
a
thousand
times,
this
big
grayish-green
glowing
hulk
about
the
size
of
Manhattan
circling
250
miles
above
the
Earth.
NASA
announced
its
plan
to
pull
a
space
shuttleout
of
mothballs
to
attempt
contact.
Well,
that’s
good,
we
thought.
This
silence
is
deafening.
Why
did
they
come
billions
of
miles
just
to
stare
at
us?
It’s
rude.
On
Day
Three,
I
went
out
with
a
guy
named
Mitchell
Phelps.
Well,
technically
we
wentoutside.
The
date
was
in
my
backyard
because
of
the
curfew.
He
hit
the
drive-through
at
Starbucks
on
his
way
over,
and
we
sat
on
the
back
patio
sipping
our
drinks
and
pretending
we
didn’t
see
Dad’s
shadow
passing
back
and
forth
as
he
paced
the
living
room.
Mitchell
had
moved
into
town
a
few
days
before
the
Arrival.
He
sat
behind
me
in
World
Lit,
and
I
made
the
mistake
of
loaning
him
my
highlighter.
So
the
next
thing
I
know
he’s
asking
me
out,
because
if
a
girl
loans
you
a
highlighter
she
must
think
you’re
hot.
I
don’t
know
why
I
went
out
with
him.
He
wasn’t
that
cute
and
he
wasn’t
thatinteresting
beyond
the
whole
New
Kid
aura,
and
he
definitely
wasn’t
Ben
Parish.
Nobodywas—except
Ben
Parish—
and
that
was
the
whole
problem.
By
the
third
day,
you
either
talked
about
the
Others
all
the
time
or
you
tried
not
to
talk
about
them
at
all.
I
fell
into
the
second
category.
Mitchell
was
in
the
first.
“What
if
they’re
us?”
he
asked.
It
didn’t
take
long
after
the
Arrival
for
all
the
conspiracy
nuts
to
start
buzzing
about
classified
government
projects
or
the
secret
plan
to
manufacture
an
alien
crisis
in
order
to
take
away
our
liberties.
I
thought
that’s
where
he
was
going
and
groaned.
“What?”
he
said.
“I
don’t
mean
us
us.
I
mean,
what
if
they’re
us
from
the
future?”
“And
it’s
like
The
Terminator,
right?”
I
said,
rolling
my
eyes.
“They’ve
come
to
stop
the
uprising
of
the
machines.
Or
maybe
they
are
the
machines.
Maybe
it’s
Skynet.”
“I
don’t
think
so,”
he
said,
acting
like
I
was
serious.
“It’s
the
grandfather
paradox.”
“What
is?
And
what
the
hell
is
the
grandfather
paradox?”
He
said
it
like
he
assumed
I
knew
what
the
grandfather
paradox
was,
because,
if
I
didn’t
know,
then
I
was
a
moron.
I
hate
when
people
do
that.
“They—I
mean
we—can’t
go
back
in
time
and
change
anything.
If
you
went
back
in
timeand
killed
your
grandfather
before
you
were
born,
then
you
wouldn’t
be
able
to
go
back
in
time
to
kill
your
grandfather.”
“Why
would
you
want
to
kill
your
grandfather?”
I
twisted
the
straw
in
my
strawberryFrappuccino
to
produce
that
unique
straw-in-a-lid
squeak.
“The
point
is
that
just
showing
up
changes
history,”
he
said.
Like
I
was
the
one
who
brought
up
time
travel.
“Do
we
have
to
talk
about
this?”
“What
else
is
there
to
talk
about?”
His
eyebrows
climbed
toward
his
hairline.
Mitchellhad
very
bushy
eyebrows.
It
was
one
of
the
first
things
I
noticed
about
him.
He
alsochewed
his
fingernails.
That
was
the
second
thing
I
noticed.
Cuticle
care
can
tell
you
a
lot
about
a
person.
I
pulled
out
my
phone
and
texted
Lizbeth:
help
me
“Are
you
scared?”
he
asked.
Trying
to
get
my
attention.
Or
for
some
reassurance.
Hewas
looking
at
me
very
intently.
I
shook
my
head.
“Just
bored.”
A
lie.
Of
course
I
was
scared.
I
knew
I
was
being
mean,but
I
couldn’t
help
it.
For
some
reason
I
can’t
explain,
I
was
mad
at
him.
Maybe
Iwas
really
mad
at
myself
for
saying
yes
to
a
date
with
a
guy
I
wasn’t
actually
interested
in.
Or
maybe
I
was
mad
at
him
for
not
being
Ben
Parish,
which
wasn’t
his
fault.
But
still.
help
u
do
wat?
“I
don’t
care
what
we
talk
about,”
he
said.
He
was
looking
toward
the
rose
bed,
swirlingthe
dregs
of
his
coffee,
his
knee
popping
up
and
down
so
violently
under
the
table
that
my
cup
jiggled.
mitchell.
I
didn’t
think
I
needed
to
say
any
more.
“Who
are
you
texting?”
told
u
not
to
go
out
w
him
“Nobody
you
know,”
I
said.
dont
know
why
i
did
“We
can
go
somewhere
else,”
he
said.
“You
want
to
go
to
a
movie?”
“There’s
a
curfew,”
I
reminded
him.
No
one
was
allowed
on
the
streets
after
nine
except
military
and
emergency
vehicles.
lol
to
make
ben
jealous
“Are
you
pissed
or
something?”
“No,”
I
said.
“I
told
you
what
I
was.”
He
pursed
his
lips
in
frustration.
He
didn’t
know
what
to
say.
“I
was
just
trying
to
figure
out
who
they
might
be,”
he
said.
“You
and
everybody
else
on
the
planet,”
I
said.
“Nobody
actually
knows,
and
they
won’t
tell
us,
so
everybody
sits
around
guessing
and
theorizing,
and
it’s
all
kind
of
pointless.
Maybe
they’re
spacefaring
micemen
from
Planet
Cheese
and
they’ve
come
for
our
provolone.”
bp
doesnt
know
i
exist
“You
know,”
he
said,
“it’s
kind
of
rude,
texting
while
I’m
trying
to
have
a
conversation
with
you.”
He
was
right.
I
slipped
the
phone
into
my
pocket.
What’s
happening
to
me?
I
wondered.
The
old
Cassie
never
would
have
done
that.
Already
the
Others
were
changingme
into
someone
different,
but
I
wanted
to
pretend
nothing
had
changed,
especially
me.
“Did
you
hear?”
he
asked,
going
right
back
to
the
topic
that
I
said
bored
me.
“They’rebuilding
a
landing
site.”
I
had
heard.
In
Death
Valley.
That’s
right:
Death
Valley.
“Personally,
I
don’t
think
it’s
a
very
smart
idea,”
he
said.
“Rolling
out
the
welcome
mat.”
“Why
not?”
“It’s
been
three
days.
Three
days
and
they’ve
refused
all
contact.
If
they’re
friendly,
why
wouldn’t
they
say
hello
already?”
“Maybe
they’re
just
shy.”
Twisting
my
hair
around
my
finger,
tugging
on
it
gently
to
produce
that
semipleasant
pain.
“Like
being
the
new
kid,”
he
said,
the
new
kid.
That
can’t
be
easy,
being
the
new
kid.
I
felt
like
I
should
apologize
for
being
rude.
“I
was
kind
of
mean
before,”
I
admitted.
“I’m
sorry.”
He
gave
me
a
confused
look.
He
was
talking
about
the
aliens,
not
himself,
and
then
I
said
something
about
me,
which
was
about
neither.
“It’s
okay,”
he
said.
“I
heard
you
don’t
date
much.”
Ouch.
“What
else
did
you
hear?”
One
of
those
questions
you
don’t
want
to
know
the
answer
to,
but
still
have
to
ask.
He
sipped
his
latte
through
the
little
hole
in
the
plastic
lid.
“Not
much.
It’s
not
like
I
asked
around.”
“You
asked
somebody
and
they
told
you
I
didn’t
date
much.”
“I
just
said
I
was
thinking
about
asking
you
out
and
they
go,
Cassie’s
pretty
cool.
And
I
said,
what’s
she
like?
And
they
said
you
were
nice
but
don’t
get
my
hopes
up
because
you
had
this
thing
for
Ben
Parish—”
“They
told
you
that?
Who
told
you
that?”
He
shrugged.
“I
don’t
remember
her
name.”
“Was
it
Lizbeth
Morgan?”
I’ll
kill
her.
“I
don’t
know
her
name,”
he
said.
“What
did
she
look
like?”
“Long
brown
hair.
Glasses.
I
think
her
name
is
Carly
or
something.”
“I
don’t
know
any…”
Oh
God.
Some
Carly
person
I
don’t
even
know
knows
about
me
and
Ben
Parish—or
the
lackof
any
me
and
Ben
Parish.
And
if
Carly-or-something
knew
about
it,
then
everybody
knew
about
it.
“Well,
they’re
wrong,”
I
sputtered.
“I
don’t
have
a
thing
for
Ben
Parish.”
“It
doesn’t
matter
to
me.”
“It
matters
to
me.”
“Maybe
this
isn’t
working
out,”
he
said.
“Everything
I
say,
you
either
get
bored
or
mad.”
“I’m
not
mad,”
I
said
angrily.
“Okay,
I’m
wrong.”
No,
he
was
right.
And
I
was
wrong
for
not
telling
him
the
Cassie
he
knew
wasn’t
theCassie
I
used
to
be,
the
pre-Arrival
Cassie
who
wouldn’t
have
been
mean
to
a
mosquito.
I
wasn’t
ready
to
admit
the
truth:
It
wasn’t
just
the
world
that
had
changed
with
the
coming
of
the
Others.
We
changed.
I
changed.
The
moment
the
mothership
appeared,
I
started
down
a
path
that
would
end
in
the
back
of
a
convenience
store
behind
some
empty
beer
coolers.
That
night
with
Mitchell
was
only
the
beginning
of
my
evolution.
Mitchell
was
right
about
the
Others
not
stopping
by
just
to
say
howdy.
On
the
eve
of
the
1st
Wave,
the
world’s
leading
theoretical
physicist,
one
of
the
smartest
guys
in
the
world
(that’s
what
popped
up
on
the
screen
under
his
talking
head:
ONE
OF
THE
SMARTEST
GUYS
IN
THE
WOR)L,
Dappeared
on
CNN
and
said,
“I’m
not
encouraged
by
the
silence.
I
can
think
of
no
benign
reason
for
it.
I’m
afraid
we
may
expect
something
closer
to
Christopher
Columbus’s
arrival
in
the
Americas
than
a
scene
from
Close
Encounters,
and
we
all
know
how
that
turned
out
for
the
Native
Americans.”
I
turned
to
my
father
and
said,
“We
should
nuke
’em.”
I
had
to
raise
my
voice
to
be
heard
over
the
TV—Dad
always
jacked
up
the
volume
during
the
news
so
he
could
hearit
over
Mom’s
TV
in
the
kitchen.
She
liked
to
watch
TLC
while
she
cooked.
I
called
it
the
War
of
the
Remotes.
“Cassie!”
He
was
so
shocked,
his
toes
began
to
curl
inside
his
white
athletic
socks.
He
grew
up
on
Close
Encounters
and
E.T.
and
Star
Trek
and
totally
bought
into
the
idea
that
the
Others
had
come
to
liberate
us
from
ourselves.
No
more
hunger.
No
more
wars.
The
eradication
of
disease.
The
secrets
of
the
cosmos
unveiled.
“Don’t
you
understand
this
could
be
the
next
step
in
our
evolution?
A
huge
leap
forward.
Huge.”
He
gave
me
a
consoling
hug.
“We’re
all
very
fortunate
to
be
here
to
see
it.”
Then
he
added
casually,
like
he
was
talking
about
how
to
fix
a
toaster,
“Besides,
a
nuclear
device
can’t
do
much
damage
in
the
vacuum
of
space.
There’s
nothing
to
carry
the
shock
wave.”
“So
this
brainiac
on
TV
is
just
full
of
shit?”
“Don’t
use
that
language,
Cassie,”
he
chided
me.
“He’s
entitled
to
his
opinion,
butthat’s
all
it
is.
An
opinion.”
“But
what
if
he’s
right?
What
if
that
thing
up
there
is
their
version
of
a
Death
Star?”
“Travel
halfway
across
the
universe
just
to
blow
us
up?”
He
patted
my
leg
and
smiled.
Mom
turned
up
the
kitchen
TV.
He
pushed
the
volume
in
the
family
room
to
twenty-seven.
“Okay,
but
what
about
an
intergalactic
Mongol
horde,
like
he
was
talking
about?”
I
demanded.
“Maybe
they’ve
come
to
conquer
us,
shove
us
into
reservations,
enslave
us…”
“Cassie,”
he
said.
“Simply
because
somethingcould
happen
doesn’t
mean
it
will
happen.
Anyway,
it’s
all
just
speculation.
This
guy’s.
Mine.
Nobody
knows
why
they’re
here.
Isn’t
it
just
as
likely
they’ve
come
all
this
way
to
save
us?”
Four
months
after
saying
those
words,
my
father
was
dead.
He
was
wrong
about
the
Others.
And
I
was
wrong.
And
One
of
the
Smartest
Guys
in
theWorld
was
wrong.
It
wasn’t
about
saving
us.
And
it
wasn’t
about
enslaving
us
or
herding
us
into
reservations.
It
was
about
killing
us.
All
of
us.
6
I
DEBATED
WHETHER
to
travel
by
day
or
night
for
a
long
time.
Darkness
is
best
if
you’reworried
about
them.
But
daylight
is
preferable
if
you
want
to
spot
a
drone
before
it
spots
you.
The
drones
showed
up
at
the
tag
end
of
the
3rd
Wave.
Cigar-shaped,
dull
gray
in
color,
gliding
swiftly
and
silently
thousands
of
feet
up.
Sometimes
they
streak
across
the
sky
without
stopping.
Sometimes
they
circle
overhead
like
buzzards.
They
can
turnon
a
dime
and
come
to
a
sudden
stop,
from
Mach
2
to
zero
in
less
than
a
second.
That’s
how
we
knew
the
drones
weren’t
ours.
We
knew
they
were
unmanned
(or
un-Othered)
because
one
of
them
crashed
a
couple
miles
from
our
refugee
camp.
A
thu-whump!
when
it
broke
the
sound
barrier,
an
ear-piercing
shriek
as
it
rocketed
to
earth,
the
ground
shuddering
under
our
feet
when
it
plowed
into
a
fallow
cornfield.
A
recon
team
hiked
to
the
crash
site
to
check
it
out.
Okay,
it
wasn’t
really
a
team,
just
Dad
and
Hutchfield,
the
guy
in
charge
of
the
camp.
They
came
back
to
report
the
thingwas
empty.
Were
they
sure?
Maybe
the
pilot
bailed
before
impact.
Dad
said
it
was
packed
with
instruments;
there
wasn’t
any
room
for
a
pilot.
“Unless
they’re
two
inches
tall.”
That
got
a
big
laugh.
Somehow
it
made
the
horror
less
horrible,
thinking
of
the
Others
as
being
two-inch
Borrower
types.
I
opted
to
travel
by
day.
I
could
keep
one
eye
on
the
sky
and
another
on
the
ground.
What
I
ended
up
doing
is
rocking
my
head
up
and
down,
up
and
down,
side
to
side,
then
up
again,
like
some
groupie
at
a
rock
concert,
until
I
was
dizzy
and
a
little
sick
to
my
stomach.
Plus
there
are
other
things
at
night
to
worry
about
besides
drones.
Wild
dogs,
coyotes,
bears,
and
wolves
coming
down
from
Canada,
maybe
even
an
escaped
lion
or
tiger
froma
zoo.
I
know,
I
know,
there’s
a
Wizard
of
Oz
joke
buried
in
there.
Shoot
me.
And
though
it
wouldn’t
be
much
better,
I
do
think
I’d
have
a
better
chance
against
one
of
them
in
the
daylight.
Or
even
against
one
of
my
own,
if
I’m
not
the
last
one.
What
if
I
stumble
onto
another
survivor
who
decides
the
best
course
of
action
is
to
go
all
Crucifix
Soldier
on
anyone
they
come
across?
That
brings
up
the
problem
of
my
best
course
of
action.
Do
I
shoot
on
sight?
Do
Iwait
for
them
to
make
the
first
move
and
risk
it
being
a
deadly
one?
I
wonder,
not
for
the
first
time,
why
the
hell
we
didn’t
come
up
with
some
kind
of
code
or
secret
handshake
or
something
before
they
showed
up—
something
that
would
identify
us
as
the
good
guys.
We
had
no
way
of
knowing
they
would
show
up,
but
we
were
pretty
sure
something
would
sooner
or
later.
It’s
hard
to
plan
for
what
comes
next
when
what
comes
next
is
not
something
you
planned
for.
Try
to
spot
them
first,
I
decided.
Take
cover.
No
showdowns.
No
more
Crucifix
Soldiers!
The
day
is
bright
and
windless
but
cold.
The
sky
cloudless.
Walking
along,
bobbingmy
head
up
and
down,
swinging
it
from
side
to
side,
backpack
popping
against
one
shoulder
blade,
the
rifle
against
the
other,
walking
on
the
outside
edge
of
the
median
that
separates
the
southbound
from
the
northbound
lanes,
stopping
every
few
strides
to
whip
around
and
scan
the
terrain
behind
me.
An
hour.
Two.
And
I’ve
traveled
no
more
than
a
mile.
The
creepiest
thing,
creepier
than
the
abandoned
cars
and
the
snarl
of
crumpled
metal
and
the
broken
glass
sparkling
in
the
October
sunlight,
creepier
than
all
the
trash
and
discarded
crap
littering
the
median,
most
of
it
hidden
by
the
knee-high
grass
so
the
strip
of
land
looks
lumpy,
covered
in
boils,
the
creepiest
thing
is
the
silence.
The
Hum
is
gone.
You
remember
the
Hum.
Unless
you
grew
up
on
top
of
a
mountain
or
lived
in
a
cave
your
whole
life,
the
Humwas
always
around
you.
That’s
what
life
was.
It
was
the
sea
we
swam
in.
The
constantsound
of
all
the
things
we
built
to
make
life
easy
and
a
little
less
boring.
The
mechanical
song.
The
electronic
symphony.
The
Hum
of
all
our
things
and
all
of
us.
Gone.
This
is
the
sound
of
the
Earth
before
we
conquered
it.
Sometimes
in
my
tent,
late
at
night,
I
think
I
can
hear
the
stars
scraping
againstthe
sky.
That’s
how
quiet
it
is.
After
a
while
it’s
almost
more
than
I
can
stand.
I
want
to
scream
at
the
top
of
my
lungs.
I
want
to
sing,
shout,
stamp
my
feet,
clap
my
hands,
anything
to
declare
my
presence.
My
conversation
with
the
soldier
had
been
the
first
words
I’d
said
aloud
in
weeks.
The
Hum
died
on
the
tenth
day
after
the
Arrival.
I
was
sitting
in
third
period
textingLizbeth
the
last
text
I
will
ever
send.
I
don’t
remember
exactly
what
it
said.
Eleven
A.M.
A
warm,
sunny
day
in
early
spring.
A
day
for
doodling
and
dreaming
and
wishing
you
were
anywhere
but
Ms.
Paulson’s
calculus
class.
The
1st
Wave
rolled
in
without
much
fanfare.
It
wasn’t
dramatic.
There
was
no
shock
and
awe.
The
lights
just
winked
out.
Ms.
Paulson’s
overhead
died.
The
screen
on
my
phone
went
black.
Somebody
in
the
back
of
the
room
squealed.
Classic.
It
doesn’t
matter
what
time
ofday
it
happens
—the
power
goes
out,
and
somebody
yelps
like
the
building’s
collapsing.
Ms.
Paulson
told
us
to
stay
in
our
seats.
That’s
the
other
thing
people
do
when
the
power
goes
out.
They
jump
up
to…To
what?
It’s
weird.
We’re
so
used
to
electricity,
when
it’s
gone,
we
don’t
know
what
to
do.
So
we
jump
up
or
squeal
or
start
jabbering
like
idiots.
We
panic.
It’s
like
someone
cut
off
our
oxygen.
The
Arrival
had
made
it
worse,
though.
Ten
days
on
pins
and
needles
waiting
for
something
to
happen
while
nothing
is
happening
makes
you
jumpy.
So
when
they
pulled
the
plug
on
us,
we
freaked
a
little
more
than
normal.
Everybody
started
talking
at
once.
When
I
announced
that
my
phone
had
died,
out
cameeveryone’s
dead
phone.
Neal
Croskey,
who
was
sitting
in
the
back
of
the
room
listening
to
his
iPod
while
Ms.
Paulson
lectured,
pulled
the
buds
from
his
ears
and
wondered
aloud
why
the
music
had
died.
The
next
thing
you
do
when
the
plug’s
pulled,
after
panicking,
is
run
to
the
nearest
window.
You
don’t
know
why
exactly.
It’s
that
better-see-what’s-going-on
feeling.
The
world
works
from
the
outside
in.
So
if
the
lights
go
off,
you
look
outside.
And
Ms.
Paulson,
randomly
moving
around
the
mob
milling
in
front
of
the
windows:
“Quiet!Back
to
your
seats.
I’m
sure
there’ll
be
an
announcement…”
There
was
one,
about
a
minute
later.
Not
over
the
intercom,
though,
and
not
from
Mr.
Faulks,
the
vice
principal.
It
came
from
the
sky,
from
them.
In
the
form
of
a
727
tumbling
end
over
end
to
the
Earth
from
ten
thousand
feet
until
it
disappeared
behind
a
line
of
trees
and
exploded,
sending
up
a
fireball
that
reminded
me
of
the
mushroom
cloud
of
an
atomic
blast.
Hey,
Earthlings!
Let’s
get
this
party
started!
You’d
think
seeing
something
like
that
would
send
us
diving
under
our
desks.
It
didn’t.
We
crowded
against
the
window
and
scanned
the
cloudless
sky
for
the
flying
saucer
that
must
have
taken
the
plane
down.
It
had
to
be
a
flying
saucer,
right?
We
knew
how
a
top-notch
alien
invasion
was
run.
Flying
saucers
zipping
through
the
atmosphere,
squadrons
of
F-16s
hot
on
their
heels,
surface-to-air
missiles
and
tracers
screaming
from
the
bunkers.
In
an
unreal
and
admittedly
sick
way,
we
wanted
to
see
something
like
that.
It
would
make
this
a
perfectly
normal
alien
invasion.
For
a
half
hour
we
waited
by
the
windows.
Nobody
said
much.
Ms.
Paulson
told
us
togo
back
to
our
seats.
We
ignored
her.
Thirty
minutes
into
the
1st
Wave
and
already
social
order
was
breaking
down.
People
kept
checking
their
phones.
We
couldn’t
connect
it:
the
plane
crashing,
the
lights
going
out,
our
phones
dying,
the
clock
on
the
wall
with
the
big
hand
frozen
on
the
twelve,
little
hand
on
the
eleven.
Then
the
door
flew
open
and
Mr.
Faulks
told
us
to
head
over
to
the
gym.
I
thoughtthat
was
really
smart.
Get
all
of
us
in
one
place
so
the
aliens
didn’t
have
to
waste
a
lot
of
ammunition.
So
we
trooped
over
to
the
gym
and
sat
in
the
bleachers
in
near
total
darkness
while
the
principal
paced
back
and
forth,
stopping
every
now
and
then
to
yell
at
us
to
be
quiet
and
wait
for
our
parents
to
get
there.
What
about
the
students
whose
cars
were
at
school?
Couldn’t
they
leave?
“Your
cars
won’t
work.”
WTF?
What
does
he
mean,
our
cars
won’t
work?
An
hour
passed.
Then
two.
I
sat
next
to
Lizbeth.
We
didn’t
talk
much,
and
when
wedid,
we
whispered.
We
weren’t
afraid
of
the
principal;
we
were
listening.
I’m
not
sure
what
we
were
listening
for,
but
it
was
like
that
quiet
before
the
clouds
open
up
and
the
thunder
smashes
down.
“This
could
be
it,”
Lizbeth
whispered.
She
rubbed
her
nose
nervously.
Dug
her
lacquerednails
into
her
dyed
blond
hair.
Tapped
her
foot.
Rolled
the
pad
of
her
finger
over
her
eyelid:
She
had
just
started
wearing
contacts
and
they
bugged
her
constantly.
“It’s
definitely
something,”
I
whispered
back.
“I
mean,
this
could
be
it.
Like
it
it.
The
end.”
She
kept
slipping
the
battery
out
of
her
phone
and
putting
it
back
in.
It
was
better
than
doing
nothing,
I
guess.
She
started
to
cry.
I
took
her
phone
away
and
held
her
hand.
Looked
around.
She
wasn’tthe
only
one
crying.
Other
kids
were
praying.
And
others
were
doing
both,
crying
and
praying.
The
teachers
were
huddled
up
by
the
gym
doors,
forming
a
human
shield
in
case
the
creatures
from
outer
space
decided
to
storm
the
floor.
“There’s
so
much
I
wanted
to
do,”
Lizbeth
said.
“I’ve
never
even…”
She
choked
backa
sob.
“You
know.”
“I’ve
got
a
feeling
a
lot
of
‘you
know’
is
going
on
right
now,”
I
said.
“Probably
right
underneath
these
bleachers.”
“You
think?”
She
wiped
her
cheeks
with
the
palm
of
her
hand.
“What
about
you?”
“About
‘you
know’?”
I
had
no
problem
with
talking
about
sex.
My
problem
was
talkingabout
sex
as
it
related
to
me.
“Oh,
I
know
you
haven’t
‘you
know.’
God!
I’m
not
talking
about
that.”
“I
thought
we
were.”
“I’m
talking
about
our
lives,
Cassie!
Jesus,
this
could
be
the
end
of
the
freakin’world,
and
all
you
want
to
do
is
talk
about
sex!”
She
pulled
her
phone
out
of
my
hand
and
fumbled
with
the
battery
cover.
“Which
is
why
you
should
just
tell
him,”
she
said,
fiddling
with
the
drawstrings
of
her
hoodie.
“Tell
who
what?”
I
knew
exactly
what
she
meant;
I
was
just
buying
time.
“Ben!
You
should
tell
him
how
you
feel.
How
you’ve
felt
since
the
third
grade.”
“This
is
a
joke,
right?”
I
felt
my
face
getting
hot.
“And
then
you
should
have
sex
with
him.”
“Lizbeth,
shut
up.”
“It’s
the
truth.”
“I
haven’t
wanted
to
have
sex
with
Ben
Parish
since
the
third
grade,”
I
whispered.The
third
grade?
I
glanced
over
at
her
to
see
if
she
was
really
listening.
Apparently,
she
wasn’t.
“If
I
were
you,
I’d
go
right
up
to
him
and
say,
‘I
think
this
is
it.
This
is
it,
andI’ll
be
damned
if
I’m
going
to
die
in
this
school
gymnasium
without
ever
having
sex
with
you.’
And
then
you
know
what
I’d
do?”
“What?”
I
was
fighting
back
a
laugh,
picturing
the
look
on
his
face.
“I’d
take
him
outside
to
the
flower
garden
and
have
sex
with
him.”
“In
the
flower
garden?”
“Or
the
locker
room.”
She
waved
her
hand
around
frantically
to
include
the
entire
school—or
maybe
the
whole
world.
“It
doesn’t
matter
where.”
“The
locker
room
smells.”
I
looked
two
rows
down
at
the
outline
of
Ben
Parish’s
gorgeoushead.
“That
kind
of
thing
only
happens
in
the
movies,”
I
said.
“Yeah,
totally
unrealistic,
not
like
what’s
happening
right
now.”
She
was
right.
It
was
totally
unrealistic.
Both
scenarios,
an
alien
invasion
of
theEarth
and
a
Ben
Parish
invasion
of
me.
“At
least
you
could
tell
him
how
you
feel,”
she
said,
reading
my
mind.
Could,
yes.
Ever
would,
well…
And
I
never
did.
That
was
the
last
time
I
saw
Ben
Parish,
sitting
in
that
dark,
stuffygymnasium
(Home
of
the
Hawks!)
two
rows
down
from
me,
and
only
the
back
part
of
him.
He
probably
died
in
the
3rd
Wave
like
almost
everybody
else,
and
I
never
told
him
how
I
felt.
I
could
have.
He
knew
who
I
was;
he
sat
behind
me
in
a
couple
of
classes.
He
probably
doesn’t
remember,
but
in
middle
school
we
rode
the
same
bus,
and
there
was
an
afternoon
when
I
overheard
him
talking
about
his
little
sister
being
born
the
day
before
and
I
turned
around
and
said,
“My
brother
was
born
last
week!”
And
he
said,
“Really?”
Not
sarcastic,
but
like
he
thought
it
was
a
cool
coincidence,
and
for
about
a
month
I
went
around
thinking
we
had
this
special
connection
based
on
babies.
Then
we
were
in
high
school
and
he
became
the
star
wide
receiver
for
the
team
and
I
became
just
another
girl
watching
him
score
from
the
stands.
I
would
see
him
in
class
or
in
the
hallway,
and
sometimes
I
had
to
fight
the
urge
to
run
up
to
him
and
say,
“Hi,
I’m
Cassie,
the
girl
from
the
bus.
Do
you
remember
the
babies?”
The
funny
thing
is,
he
probably
would
have.
Ben
Parish
couldn’t
be
satisfied
withbeing
the
most
gorgeous
guy
in
school.
Just
to
torment
me
with
his
perfection,
he
also
insisted
on
being
one
of
the
smartest.
And
have
I
mentioned
he
was
kind
to
small
animals
and
children?
His
little
sister
was
on
the
sidelines
at
every
game,
and
when
we
took
the
district
title,
Ben
ran
straight
to
the
sidelines,
hoisted
her
onto
his
shoulders,
and
led
the
parade
around
the
track
with
her
waving
to
the
crowd
like
a
homecoming
queen.
Oh,
and
one
more
thing:
his
killer
smile.
Don’t
get
me
started.
After
another
hour
in
the
dark
and
stuffy
gym,
I
saw
my
dad
appear
in
the
doorway.
He
gave
a
little
wave,
like
he
showed
up
at
my
school
every
day
to
take
me
home
after
alien
attacks.
I
hugged
Lizbeth
and
told
her
I’d
call
as
soon
as
the
phones
started
working
again.
I
was
still
practicing
pre-invasion
thinking.
You
know,
the
power
goes
out,
but
it
always
comes
back
on.
So
I
just
gave
her
a
hug
and
I
don’t
remember
telling
her
that
I
loved
her.
We
went
outside
and
I
said,
“Where’s
the
car?”
And
Dad
said
the
car
wasn’t
working.
No
cars
were
working.
The
streets
were
litteredwith
stalled-out
cars
and
buses
and
motorcycles
and
trucks,
smashups
and
clusters
of
wrecks
on
every
block,
cars
folded
around
light
poles
and
sticking
out
of
buildings.
A
lot
of
people
were
trapped
when
the
EMP
hit;
the
automatic
locks
on
the
doors
didn’twork,
and
they
had
to
break
out
of
their
own
cars
or
sit
there
and
wait
for
someone
to
rescue
them.
The
injured
people
who
could
still
move
crawled
onto
the
roadside
and
sidewalks
to
wait
for
the
paramedics,
but
no
paramedics
came
because
the
ambulances
and
the
fire
trucks
and
the
cop
cars
didn’t
work,
either.
Everything
that
ran
on
batteries
or
electricity
or
had
an
engine
died
at
eleven
A.M.
Dad
walked
as
he
talked,
keeping
a
tight
grip
on
my
wrist,
like
he
was
afraid
somethingmight
swoop
down
out
of
the
sky
and
snatch
me
away.
“Nothing’s
working.
No
electricity,
no
phones,
no
plumbing…”
“We
saw
a
plane
crash.”
He
nodded.
“I’m
sure
they
all
did.
Anything
and
everything
in
the
sky
when
it
hit.
Fighter
jets,
helicopters,
troop
transports…”
“When
what
hit?”
“EMP,”
he
said.
“Electromagnetic
pulse.
Generate
one
large
enough
and
you
knock
outthe
entire
grid.
Power.
Communications.
Transportation.
Anything
that
flies
or
drives
is
zapped
out.”
It
was
a
mile
and
a
half
from
my
school
to
our
house.
The
longest
mile
and
a
half
I’ve
ever
walked.
It
felt
as
if
a
curtain
had
fallen
over
everything,
a
curtain
painted
to
look
exactly
like
what
it
was
hiding.
There
were
glimpses,
though,
little
peeks
behind
the
curtain
that
told
you
something
had
gone
very
wrong.
Like
all
the
people
standing
on
their
front
porches
holding
their
dead
phones,
looking
up
at
the
sky,
or
bending
over
the
open
hoods
of
their
cars,
fiddling
with
wires,
because
that’s
what
you
do
when
your
car
dies—you
fiddle
with
wires.
“But
it’s
okay,”
he
said,
squeezing
my
wrist.
“It’s
okay.
There’s
a
good
chance
our
backup
systems
weren’t
crippled,
and
I’m
sure
the
government
has
a
contingency
plan,
protected
bases,
that
sort
of
thing.”
“And
how
does
pulling
our
plug
fit
into
their
plan
to
help
us
along
in
the
next
stage
of
our
evolution,
Dad?”
I
regretted
the
words
the
instant
I
said
them.
But
I
was
freaking
out.
He
didn’t
takeit
the
wrong
way.
He
looked
at
me
and
smiled
reassuringly
and
said,
“Everything’s
going
to
be
okay,”
because
that’s
what
I
wanted
him
to
say
and
it’s
what
he
wanted
to
say
and
that’s
what
you
do
when
the
curtain
is
falling—you
give
the
line
that
the
audience
wants
to
hear.
7
AROUND
NOON
on
my
mission
to
keep
my
promise,
I
stop
for
a
water
break
and
a
SlimJim.
Every
time
I
eat
a
Slim
Jim
or
a
can
of
sardines
or
anything
prepackaged,
I
think,Well,
there’s
one
less
of
that
in
the
world.
Whittling
away
the
evidence
of
our
having
been
here
one
bite
at
a
time.
One
of
these
days,
I’ve
decided,
I’m
going
to
work
up
the
nerve
to
catch
a
chickenand
wring
its
delicious
neck.
I
would
kill
for
a
cheeseburger.
Honestly.
If
I
stumbled
across
someone
eating
a
cheeseburger,
I
would
kill
them
for
it.
There
are
plenty
of
cows
around.
I
could
shoot
one
and
carve
it
up
with
my
bowie
knife.
I’m
pretty
sure
I’d
have
no
problem
slaughtering
a
cow.
The
hard
part
would
be
cooking
it.
Having
a
fire,
even
in
daylight,
was
the
surest
way
to
invite
them
to
the
cookout.
A
shadow
shoots
across
the
grass
a
dozen
yards
in
front
of
me.
I
jerk
my
head
back,
knocking
it
hard
against
the
side
of
a
Honda
Civic
I
was
leaning
against
while
I
enjoyedmy
snack.
It
wasn’t
a
drone.
It
was
a
bird,
a
seagull
of
all
things,
skimming
along
with
barely
a
flick
of
its
outstretched
wings.
A
shiver
of
revulsion
goes
down
my
spine.
I
hate
birds.
I
didn’t
before
the
Arrival.
I
didn’t
after
the
1st
Wave.
I
didn’t
after
the
2nd
Wave,
which
really
didn’t
affect
me
that
much.
But
after
the
3rd
Wave,
I
hated
them.
It
wasn’t
their
fault,
I
knew
that.
It
was
like
a
man
in
front
of
a
firing
squad
hating
the
bullets,
but
I
couldn’t
help
it.
Birds
suck.
8
AFTER
THREE
DAYS
on
the
road,
I’ve
determined
that
cars
are
pack
animals.
They
prowl
in
groups.
They
die
in
clumps.
Clumps
of
smashups.
Clumps
of
stalls.
Theyglimmer
in
the
distance
like
jewels.
And
suddenly
the
clumps
stop.
The
road
is
empty
for
miles.
There’s
just
me
and
the
asphalt
river
cutting
through
a
defile
of
half-naked
trees,
their
leaves
crinkled
and
clinging
desperately
to
their
dark
branches.
There’s
the
road
and
the
naked
sky
and
the
tall,
brown
grass
and
me.
These
empty
stretches
are
the
worst.
Cars
provide
cover.
And
shelter.
I
sleep
in
the
undamaged
ones
(I
haven’t
found
a
locked
one
yet).
If
you
can
call
it
sleep.
Stale,stuffy
air;
you
can’t
crack
the
windows,
and
leaving
the
door
open
is
out
of
the
question.
The
gnaw
of
hunger.
And
the
night
thoughts.
Alone,
alone,
alone.
And
the
baddest
of
the
bad
night
thoughts:
I’m
no
alien
drone
designer,
but
if
I
were
going
to
make
one,
I’d
make
sure
that
its
detection
device
was
sensitive
enough
to
pick
up
a
body’s
heat
signature
through
a
car
roof.
It
never
failed:
The
moment
I
started
to
drift
off,
I
imagined
all
four
doors
flying
open
and
dozens
of
hands
reaching
for
me,
hands
attached
to
arms
attached
to
whatever
they
are.
And
then
I’m
up,
fumbling
with
my
M16,
peeking
over
the
backseat,
then
doing
a
360,
feeling
trapped
and
more
than
a
little
blind
behind
the
fogged-up
windows.
Dawn
comes.
I
wait
for
the
morning
fog
to
burn
off,
then
sip
some
water,
brush
my
teeth,
doublecheck
my
weapons,
inventory
my
supplies,
and
hit
the
road
again.
Look
up,
look
down,
look
all
around.
Don’t
pause
at
the
exits.
Water’s
fine
for
now.
No
way
am
I
going
anywhere
near
a
town
unless
I
have
to.
For
a
lot
of
reasons.
You
know
how
you
can
tell
when
you’re
getting
close
to
one?
The
smell.
You
can
smell
a
town
from
miles
away.
It
smells
like
smoke.
And
raw
sewage.
And
death.
In
the
city
it’s
hard
to
take
two
steps
without
stumbling
over
a
corpse.
Funny
thing:
People
die
in
clumps,
too.
I
begin
to
smell
Cincinnati
about
a
mile
before
spotting
the
exit
sign.
A
thick
column
of
smoke
rises
lazily
toward
the
cloudless
sky.
Cincinnati
is
burning.
I’m
not
surprised.
After
the
3rd
Wave,
the
second
most
common
thing
you
found
in
cities,
after
the
bodies,
were
fires.
A
single
lightning
strike
could
take
out
ten
city
blocks.
There
was
no
one
left
to
put
the
fires
out.
My
eyes
start
to
water.
The
stench
of
Cincinnati
makes
me
gag.
I
stop
long
enoughto
tie
a
rag
around
my
mouth
and
nose
and
then
quicken
my
pace.
I
pull
the
rifle
off
my
shoulder
and
cradle
it
as
I
quickstep.
I
have
a
bad
feeling
about
Cincinnati.
The
old
voice
inside
my
head
is
awake.
Hurry,
Cassie.
Hurry.
And
then,
somewhere
between
Exits
17
and
18,
I
find
the
bodies.
9
THERE
ARE
THREE
OF
THEM,
not
in
a
clump
like
city
folk,
but
spaced
out
in
the
mediasntrip.
The
first
one
is
an
older
guy,
around
my
dad’s
age,
I
guess.
Wearing
blue
jeans
and
a
Bengals
warmup.
Facedown,
arms
outstretched.
He
was
shot
in
the
back
of
the
head.
The
second,
about
a
dozen
feet
away,
is
a
young
woman,
a
little
older
than
I
am
and
dressed
in
a
pair
of
men’s
pajama
pants
and
Victoria’s
Secret
tee.
A
streak
of
purple
in
her
short-cropped
hair.
A
skull
ring
on
her
left
index
finger.
Black
nail
polish,
badly
chipped.
And
a
bullet
hole
in
the
back
of
her
head.
Another
few
feet
and
there’s
the
third.
A
kid
around
eleven
or
twelve.
Brand-new
white
basketball
high-tops.
Black
sweatshirt.
Hard
to
tell
what
his
face
used
to
look
like.
I
leave
the
kid
and
go
back
to
the
woman.
Kneel
in
the
tall
brown
grass
beside
her.
Touch
her
pale
neck.
Still
warm.
Oh
no.
No,
no,
no.
I
trot
back
to
the
first
guy.
Kneel.
Touch
the
palm
of
his
outstretched
hand.
Look
over
at
the
bloody
hole
between
his
ears.
Shiny.
Still
wet.
I
freeze.
Behind
me,
the
road.
In
front
of
me,
more
road.
To
my
right,
trees.
To
my
left,
more
trees.
Clumps
of
cars
on
the
southbound
lane,
the
nearest
grouping
about
a
hundred
feet
away.
Something
tells
me
to
look
up.
Straight
up.
A
fleck
of
dull
gray
against
the
backdrop
of
dazzling
autumnal
blue.
Motionless.
Hello,
Cassie.
My
name
is
Mr.
Drone.
Nice
to
meet
you!
I
stand
up,
and
when
I
stand
up—the
moment
I
stand
up;
if
I
had
stayed
frozen
therea
millisecond
longer,
Mr.
Bengals
and
I
would
be
sporting
matching
holes—something
slams
into
my
leg,
a
hot
punch
just
above
my
knee
that
knocks
me
off
balance,
sending
me
sprawling
backward
onto
my
butt.
I
didn’t
hear
the
shot.
There
was
the
cool
wind
in
the
grass
and
my
own
hot
breathunder
the
rag
and
the
blood
rushing
in
my
ears—that’s
all
there
was
before
the
bullet
struck.
Silencer.
That
makes
sense.
Of
course
they’d
use
silencers.
And
now
I
have
the
perfect
namefor
them:
Silencers.
A
name
that
fits
the
job
description.
Something
takes
over
when
you’re
facing
death.
The
front
part
of
your
brain
lets
go,
gives
up
control
to
the
oldest
part
of
you,
the
part
that
takes
care
of
your
heartbeat
and
breathing
and
the
blinking
of
your
eyes.
The
part
nature
built
first
to
keep
your
ass
alive.
The
part
that
stretches
time
like
a
gigantic
piece
of
toffee,
making
a
second
seem
like
an
hour
and
a
minute
longer
than
a
summer
afternoon.
I
lunge
forward
for
my
rifle—I
had
dropped
the
M16
when
the
round
punched
home—andthe
ground
in
front
of
me
explodes,
showering
me
with
shredded
grass
and
hunks
of
dirt
and
gravel.
Okay,
forget
the
M16.
I
yank
the
Luger
from
my
waistband
and
do
a
sort
of
running
hop—or
a
hopping
run—toward
the
closest
car.
There
isn’t
much
pain—although
my
guess
is
that
we’re
going
to
get
very
intimate
later—
but
I
can
feel
the
blood
soaking
into
my
jeans
by
the
time
I
reach
the
car,
an
older
model
Buick
sedan.
The
rear
windshield
shatters
as
I
dive
down.
I
scoot
on
my
back
till
I’m
all
the
wayunder
the
car.
I’m
not
a
big
girl
by
any
stretch,
but
it’s
a
tight
fit,
no
room
to
roll
over,
no
way
to
turn
if
he
shows
up
on
the
left
side.
Cornered.
Smart,
Cassie,
real
smart.
Straight
As
last
semester?
Honor
roll?
Riiiiiight.
You
should
have
stayed
in
your
little
stretch
of
woods
in
your
little
tent
with
your
little
books
and
your
cute
little
mementos.
At
least
when
they
came
for
you,
there’d
be
room
to
run.
The
minutes
spin
out.
I
lie
on
my
back
and
bleed
onto
the
cold
concrete.
Rolling
myhead
to
the
right,
to
the
left,
raising
it
a
half
inch
to
look
past
my
feet
toward
the
back
of
the
car.
Where
the
hell
is
he?
What’s
taking
so
long?
Then
it
hits
me:
He’s
using
a
high-powered
sniper
rifle.
Has
to
be.
Which
means
he
could
have
beenover
a
half
mile
away
when
he
shot
me.
Which
also
means
I
have
more
time
than
I
first
thought.
Time
to
come
up
with
somethingbesides
a
blubbery,
desperate,
disjointed
prayer.
Make
him
go
away.
Make
him
be
quick.
Let
me
live.
Let
him
end
it…
Shaking
uncontrollably.
I’m
sweating;
I’m
freezing
cold.
You’re
going
into
shock.
Think,
Cassie.
Think.
It’s
what
we’re
made
for.
It’s
what
got
us
here.
It’s
the
reason
I
have
this
car
to
hide
under.
We
are
human.
And
humans
think.
They
plan.
They
dream,
and
then
they
make
the
dream
real.
Make
it
real,
Cassie.
Unless
he
drops
down,
he
won’t
be
able
to
get
to
me.
And
when
he
drops
down…when
he
dips
his
head
to
look
at
me…when
he
reaches
in
to
grab
my
ankle
and
drag
me
out…
No.
He’s
too
smart
for
that.
He’s
going
to
assume
I’m
armed.
He
wouldn’t
risk
it.Not
that
Silencers
care
whether
they
live
or
die…or
do
they
care?
Do
Silencers
know
fear?
They
don’t
love
life—I’ve
seen
enough
to
prove
that.
But
do
they
love
their
own
lives
more
than
they
love
taking
someone
else’s?
Time
stretches
out.
A
minute’s
longer
than
a
season.
What’s
taking
him
so
damn
long?
It’s
an
either/or
world
now.
Either
he’s
coming
to
finish
it
or
he
isn’t.
But
he
has
to
finish
it,
doesn’t
he?
Isn’t
that
the
reason
he’s
here?
Isn’t
that
the
whole
friggin’
point?
Either/or:
Either
I
run—or
hop
or
crawl
or
roll—or
I
stay
under
this
car
and
bleedto
death.
If
I
risk
escape,
it’s
a
turkey
shoot.
I
won’t
make
it
two
feet.
If
I
stay,
same
result,
only
more
painful,
more
fearful,
and
much,
much
slower.
Black
stars
blossom
and
dance
in
front
of
my
eyes.
I
can’t
get
enough
air
into
my
lungs.
I
reach
up
with
my
left
hand
and
yank
the
cloth
from
my
face.
The
cloth.
Cassie,
you’re
an
idiot.
I
set
the
gun
down
beside
me.
That’s
the
hardest
part—making
myself
let
go
of
the
gun.
I
lift
my
leg,
slide
the
rag
beneath
it.
I
can’t
lift
my
head
to
see
what
I’m
doing.I
stare
past
the
black,
blossoming
stars
at
the
grimy
guts
of
the
Buick
as
I
pull
the
two
ends
together,
cinch
them
tight,
as
tight
as
I
can,
and
fumble
with
the
knot.
I
reach
down
and
explore
the
wound
with
my
fingertips.
It’s
still
bleeding,
but
a
trickle
compared
to
the
bubbling
gusher
I
had
before
tying
off
the
tourniquet.
I
pick
up
the
gun.
Better.
My
eyesight
clears
a
little,
and
I
don’t
feel
quite
socold.
I
shift
a
couple
of
inches
to
the
left;
I
don’t
like
lying
in
my
own
blood.
Where
is
he?
He’s
had
plenty
of
time
to
finish
this…
Unless
he
is
finished.
That
brings
me
up
short.
For
a
few
seconds,
I
totally
forget
to
breathe.
He’s
not
coming.
He’s
not
coming
because
he
doesn’t
need
to
come.
He
knows
you
won’t
dare
come
out,
and
if
you
don’t
come
out
and
run,
you
won’t
make
it.
He
knows
you’ll
starve
or
bleed
to
death
or
die
of
dehydration.
He
knows
what
you
know:
Run
=
die.
Stay
=
die.
Time
for
him
to
move
on
to
the
next
one.
If
there
is
a
next
one.
If
I’m
not
the
last
one.
Come
on,
Cassie!
From
seven
billion
to
just
one
in
five
months?
You’re
not
the
last,
and
even
if
you
are
the
last
human
being
on
Earth—especially
if
you
are—you
can’t
let
it
end
this
way.
Trapped
under
a
goddamned
Buick,
bleeding
until
all
the
blood
is
gone—is
this
how
humanity
waves
good-bye?
Hell
no.
10
THE
1ST
WAVE
took
out
half
a
million
people.
The
2nd
Wave
put
that
number
to
shame.
In
case
you
don’t
know,
we
live
on
a
restless
planet.
The
continents
sit
on
slabs
of
rock,
called
tectonic
plates,
and
those
plates
float
on
a
sea
of
molten
lava.
They’re
constantly
scraping
and
rubbing
and
pushing
against
one
another,
creating
enormous
pressure.
Over
time
the
pressure
builds
and
builds,
until
the
plates
slip,
releasing
huge
amounts
of
energy
in
the
form
of
earthquakes.
If
one
of
those
quakes
happens
along
one
of
the
fault
lines
that
ring
every
continent,
the
shock
wave
produces
a
superwave
called
a
tsunami.
Over
40
percent
of
the
world’s
population
lives
within
sixty
miles
of
a
coastline.
That’s
three
billion
people.
All
the
Others
had
to
do
was
make
it
rain.
Take
a
metal
rod
twice
as
tall
as
the
Empire
State
Building
and
three
times
as
heavy.
Position
it
over
one
of
these
fault
lines.
Drop
it
from
the
upper
atmosphere.
You
don’t
need
any
propulsion
or
guidance
system;
just
let
it
fall.
Thanks
to
gravity,
by
the
time
it
reaches
the
surface,
it’s
traveling
twelve
miles
per
second,
twenty
times
faster
than
a
speeding
bullet.
It
hits
the
surface
with
a
force
one
billion
times
greater
than
the
bomb
dropped
on
Hiroshima.
Bye-bye,
New
York.
Bye,
Sydney.
Good-bye,
California,
Washington,
Oregon,
Alaska,British
Columbia.
So
long,
Eastern
Seaboard.
Japan,
Hong
Kong,
London,
Rome,
Rio.
Nice
to
know
you.
Hope
you
enjoyed
your
stay!
The
1st
Wave
was
over
in
seconds.
The
2nd
Wave
lasted
a
little
longer.
About
a
day.
The
3rd
Wave?
That
took
a
little
longer—twelve
weeks.
Twelve
weeks
to
kill…well,
Dad
figured
97
percent
of
those
of
us
unlucky
enough
to
have
survived
the
first
two
waves.
Ninety-seven
percent
of
four
billion?
You
do
the
math.
That’s
when
the
Alien
Empire
descended
in
their
flying
saucers
and
started
blasting
away,
right?
When
the
peoples
of
the
Earth
united
under
one
banner
to
play
David
versusGoliath.
Our
tanks
against
your
ray
guns.
Bring
it
on!
We
weren’t
that
lucky.
And
they
weren’t
that
stupid.
How
do
you
waste
nearly
four
billion
people
in
three
months?
Birds.
How
many
birds
are
there
in
the
world?
Wanna
guess?
A
million?
A
billion?
How
about
over
three
hundred
billion?
That’s
about
seventy-five
birds
for
each
man,
woman,
and
child
still
alive
after
the
first
two
waves.
There
are
thousands
of
species
of
bird
on
every
continent.
And
birds
don’t
recognize
borders.
They
also
crap
a
lot.
They
crap
five
or
six
times
a
day.
That’s
over
a
trillion
little
missiles
raining
down
each
day,
every
day.
You
couldn’t
invent
a
more
efficient
delivery
system
for
a
virus
that
has
a
97
percent
kill
rate.
My
father
thought
they
must
have
taken
something
like
Ebola
Zaire
and
geneticallyaltered
it.
Ebola
can’t
spread
through
the
air.
But
change
a
single
protein
and
you
can
make
it
airborne,
like
the
flu.
The
virus
takes
up
residence
in
your
lungs.
You
get
a
bad
cough.
Fever.
Your
head
starts
to
hurt.
Hurt
bad.
You
start
spitting
up
little
drops
of
virus-laden
blood.
The
bug
moves
into
your
liver,
your
kidneys,
your
brain.
You’re
packing
a
billion
of
them
now.
You’ve
become
a
viral
bomb.
And
when
you
explode,
you
blast
everyone
around
you
with
the
virus.
They
call
it
bleeding
out.
Like
rats
fleeing
a
sinking
ship,
the
virus
erupts
out
of
every
opening.
Your
mouth,
your
nose,
your
ears,
your
ass,
even
your
eyes.
You
literally
cry
tears
of
blood.
We
had
different
names
for
it.
The
Red
Death
or
the
Blood
Plague.
The
Pestilence.The
Red
Tsunami.
The
Fourth
Horseman.
Whatever
you
wanted
to
call
it,
after
threemonths,
ninety-seven
out
of
every
hundred
people
were
dead.
That’s
a
lot
of
bloody
tears.
Time
was
flowing
in
reverse.
The
1st
Wave
knocked
us
back
to
the
eighteenth
century.
The
next
two
slammed
us
into
the
Neolithic.
We
were
hunter-gatherers
again.
Nomads.
Bottom
of
the
pyramid.
But
we
weren’t
ready
to
give
up
hope.
Not
yet.
There
were
still
enough
of
us
left
to
fight
back.
We
couldn’t
take
them
head-on,
but
we
could
fight
a
guerilla
war.
We
could
go
all
asymmetrical
on
their
alien
asses.
We
had
enough
guns
and
ammo
and
even
some
transport
that
survived
the
1st
Wave.
Our
militaries
had
been
decimated,
but
there
were
still
functional
units
on
every
continent.
There
were
bunkers
and
caves
and
underground
bases
where
we
could
hide
for
years.
You
be
America,
alien
invaders,
and
we’ll
be
Vietnam.
And
the
Others
go,
Yeah,
okay,
right.
We
thought
they
had
thrown
everything
at
us—or
at
least
the
worst,
because
it
was
hard
to
imagine
anything
worse
than
the
Red
Death.
Those
of
us
who
survived
the
3rdWave—the
ones
with
a
natural
immunity
to
the
disease—hunkered
down
and
stocked
up
and
waited
for
the
People
in
Charge
to
tell
us
what
to
do.
We
knew
somebody
had
to
be
in
charge,
because
occasionally
a
fighter
jet
would
scream
across
the
sky
and
we
heard
what
sounded
like
gun
battles
in
the
distance
and
the
rumble
of
troop
carriers
just
over
the
horizon.
I
guess
my
family
was
luckier
than
most.
The
Fourth
Horseman
rode
off
with
my
mom,but
Dad,
Sammy,
and
I
survived.
Dad
boasted
about
our
superior
genes.
Not
somethingyou’d
normally
do,
brag
on
top
of
an
Everest
of
nearly
seven
billion
dead
people.
Dad
was
just
being
Dad,
trying
to
put
the
best
spin
he
could
on
the
eve
of
human
extinction.
Most
cities
and
towns
were
abandoned
in
the
wake
of
the
Red
Tsunami.
There
was
no
electricity,
no
plumbing,
the
shops
and
stores
had
long
since
been
looted
of
anything
valuable.
Raw
sewage
was
an
inch
deep
on
some
streets.
Fires
from
summer
lightning
storms
were
common.
Then
there
was
the
problem
of
the
bodies.
As
in,
they
were
everywhere.
Houses,
shelters,
hospitals,
apartments,
office
buildings,schools,
churches
and
synagogues,
and
warehouses.
There’s
a
tipping
point
when
the
sheer
volume
of
death
overwhelms
you.
You
can’t
bury
or
burn
the
bodies
fast
enough.
That
summer
of
the
Pestilence
was
brutally
hot,
and
the
stench
of
rotting
flesh
hung
in
the
air
like
an
invisible,
noxious
fog.
We
soaked
strips
of
cloth
in
perfume
and
tied
them
over
our
mouths
and
noses,
and
by
the
end
of
the
day
the
reek
had
soaked
into
the
material
and
all
you
could
do
was
sit
there
and
gag.
Until—funny
thing—you
got
used
to
it.
We
waited
out
the
3rd
Wave
barricaded
inside
our
house.
Partly
because
there
was
a
quarantine.
Partly
because
some
pretty
whacked-out
people
roamed
the
streets,
breaking
into
houses
and
setting
fires,
the
whole
murder,
rape,
and
pillaging
thing.
Partly
because
we
were
scared
out
of
our
minds
waiting
for
what
might
come
next.
But
mostly
because
Dad
didn’t
want
to
leave
Mom.
She
was
too
sick
to
travel,
and
hecouldn’t
bring
himself
to
abandon
her.
She
told
him
to
go.
Leave
her
behind.
She
was
going
to
die
anyway.
It
wasn’t
abouther
anymore.
It
was
about
me
and
Sammy.
About
keeping
us
safe.
About
the
future
and
hanging
on
to
the
hope
that
tomorrow
would
be
better
than
today.
Dad
didn’t
argue.
But
he
didn’t
leave
her,
either.
He
waited
for
the
inevitable,
keeping
her
as
comfortable
as
possible,
and
looked
at
maps
and
made
lists
and
gathered
supplies.
This
was
around
the
time
the
whole
book-hoarding,
we-have-to-rebuild-civilization
kick
started.
On
nights
when
the
sky
wasn’t
totally
blanketed
in
smoke,
we
went
into
the
backyard
and
took
turns
with
my
old
telescope,
watching
the
mothership
sail
majestically
across
the
backdrop
of
the
Milky
Way.
The
stars
were
brighter
now,
brilliantly
bright,
without
our
man-made
lights
to
dim
them.
“What
are
they
waiting
for?”
I
would
ask
him.
I
was
still
expecting—like
everybodyelse—the
saucers
and
the
mechanical
walkers
and
the
laser
cannons.
“Why
don’t
they
just
get
it
over
with?”
And
Daddy
would
shake
his
head.
“I
don’t
know,
pumpkin,”
he
would
say.
“Maybe
it
is
over.
Maybe
the
goal
isn’t
to
kill
all
of
us,
just
wean
us
down
to
a
manageable
number.”
“And
then
what?
What
do
they
want?”
“I
think
the
better
question
is
what
they
need,”
he
said
gently,
as
if
he
were
breaking
some
really
bad
news.
“They’re
being
very
careful,
you
know.”
“Careful?”
“To
not
damage
it
more
than
absolutely
necessary.
It’s
the
reason
they’re
here,
Cassie.
They
need
the
Earth.”
“But
not
us,”
I
whispered.
I
was
about
to
lose
it—again.
For
about
the
trillionth
time.
He
put
his
hand
on
my
shoulder—for
about
the
trillionth
time—and
said,
“Well,
we
had
our
shot.
And
we
weren’t
handling
our
inheritance
very
well.
I
bet
if
we
could
somehow
go
back
and
interview
the
dinosaurs
before
the
asteroid
struck…”
That’s
when
I
punched
him
as
hard
as
I
could.
Ran
inside.
I
don’t
know
which
is
worse,
inside
or
outside.
Outside
you
feel
totally
exposed,
constantly
watched,
naked
beneath
the
naked
sky.
But
inside
it’s
perpetual
twilight.
Boarded-up
windows
that
block
out
the
sun
during
the
day.
Candles
at
night,
but
we’re
running
low
on
candles,
can’t
spare
more
than
one
per
room,
and
deep
shadows
lurk
in
once-familiar
corners.
“What
is
it,
Cassie?”
Sammy.
Five.
Adorable.
Big
brown
teddy-bear
eyes,
clutchingthe
other
member
of
the
family
with
big
brown
eyes,
the
stuffed
one
I
now
have
stowed
in
the
bottom
of
my
backpack.
“Why
are
you
crying?”
Seeing
my
tears
got
his
started.
I
brushed
past
him,
headed
for
the
room
of
the
sixteen-year-old
human
dinosaur,
Cassiopeia
Sullivanus
extinctus.
Then
I
went
back
to
him.
I
couldn’t
leave
him
crying
like
that.
We’d
gotten
pretty
tight
since
Mom
got
sick.
Nearly
every
night
bad
dreams
chased
him
into
my
room,
and
he’d
crawl
in
bed
with
me
and
press
his
face
against
my
chest,
and
sometimes
he
forgot
and
called
me
Mommy.
“Did
you
see
them,
Cassie?
Are
they
coming?”
“No,
kiddo,”
I
said,
wiping
away
his
tears.
“No
one’s
coming.”
Not
yet.
11
MOM
DIED
ON
A
TUESDAY.
Dad
buried
her
in
the
backyard,
in
the
rose
bed.
She
had
asked
for
that
before
she
died.
At
the
height
of
the
Pestilence,
when
hundreds
were
dying
every
day,
most
of
the
bodies
were
hauled
to
the
outskirts
and
burned.
Dying
towns
were
ringed
by
the
constantly
smoldering
bonfires
of
the
dead.
He
told
me
to
stay
with
Sammy.
Sammy,
who’d
gone
zombielike
on
us,
shuffling
around,
mouth
hanging
open
or
sucking
his
thumb
like
he
was
two
again,
with
this
blankness
in
his
teddy-bear
eyes.
Just
a
few
months
ago,
Mom
was
pushing
him
on
a
swing,
takinghim
to
karate
classes,
washing
his
hair,
dancing
with
him
to
his
favorite
song.
Now
she
was
wrapped
in
a
white
sheet
and
riding
on
his
daddy’s
shoulder
into
the
backyard.
I
saw
Dad
through
the
kitchen
window
kneeling
by
the
shallow
grave.
His
head
was
down.
Shoulders
jerking.
I’d
never
seen
him
lose
it,
not
once,
since
the
Arrival.
Thingskept
getting
worse,
and
just
when
you
thought
they
couldn’t
get
any
worse,
they
got
even
worse,
but
Dad
never
freaked.
Even
when
Mom
started
showing
the
first
signs
of
infection,
he
stayed
calm,
especially
in
front
of
her.
He
didn’t
talk
about
what
was
happening
outside
the
barricaded
doors
and
windows.
He
laid
wet
cloths
over
her
forehead.
He
bathed
her,
changed
her,
fed
her.
Not
once
did
I
see
him
cry
in
front
of
her.
While
some
people
were
shooting
themselves
and
hanging
themselves
and
swallowing
handfuls
of
pills
and
jumping
from
high
places,
Dad
pushed
back
against
the
darkness.
He
sang
to
her
and
repeated
stupid
jokes
she’d
heard
a
thousand
times,
and
he
lied.
He
lied
the
way
a
parent
lies
to
you,
the
good
lie
that
helps
you
go
to
sleep.
“Heard
another
plane
today.
Sounded
like
a
fighter.
Means
some
of
our
stuff
must
have
made
it
through.”
“Your
fever’s
down
a
bit,
and
your
eyes
look
clearer
today.
Maybe
this
isn’t
it.
Might
just
be
your
garden-variety
flu.”
In
the
final
hours,
wiping
away
her
bloody
tears.
Holding
her
while
she
barfed
up
the
black,
viral
stew
her
stomach
had
become.
Bringing
me
and
Sammy
into
the
room
to
say
good-bye.
“It’s
all
right,”
she
told
Sammy.
“Everything
is
going
to
be
all
right.”
To
me
she
said,
“He
needs
you
now,
Cassie.
Take
care
of
him.
Take
care
of
your
father.”
I
told
her
she
was
going
to
get
better.
Some
people
did.
They
got
sick,
and
then
suddenlythe
virus
let
go.
Nobody
understood
why.
Maybe
it
decided
it
didn’t
like
the
way
you
tasted.
And
I
didn’t
say
she
was
going
to
get
better
to
ease
her
fear.
I
really
believed
it.
I
had
to
believe
it.
“You’re
all
they
have,”
Mom
said.
Her
last
words
to
me.
The
mind
was
the
last
thing
to
go,
washed
away
in
the
red
waters
of
the
Tsunami.
The
virus
took
total
control.
Some
people
went
into
a
frenzy
as
it
boiled
their
brains.
They
punched,
clawed,
kicked,
bit.
Like
the
virus
that
needed
us
also
hated
us
and
couldn’t
wait
to
get
rid
of
us.
My
mother
looked
at
my
dad
and
didn’t
know
him.
Didn’t
know
where
she
was.
Who
shewas.
What
was
happening
to
her.
There
was
this,
like,
permanent,
creepy
smile,
cracked
lips
pulled
back
from
bleeding
gums,
her
teeth
stained
with
blood.
Sounds
came
out
of
her
mouth,
but
they
weren’t
words.
The
place
in
her
brain
that
made
words
was
packed
with
virus,
and
the
virus
didn’t
know
language—it
knew
only
how
to
make
more
of
itself.
And
then
my
mother
died
in
a
fury
of
jerks
and
gargled
screams,
her
uninvited
guests
rocketing
out
of
every
orifice,
because
she
was
done,
they’d
used
her
up,
time
to
turn
off
the
lights
and
find
a
new
home.
Dad
bathed
her
one
last
time.
Combed
her
hair.
Scrubbed
the
dried
blood
from
her
teeth.
When
he
came
to
tell
me
she
was
gone,
he
was
calm.
He
didn’t
lose
it.
He
held
me
while
I
lost
it.
Now
I
was
watching
him
through
the
kitchen
window.
Kneeling
beside
her
in
the
rose
bed,
thinking
no
one
could
see
him,
my
father
let
go
of
the
rope
he’d
been
clinging
to,
loosened
the
line
that
had
kept
him
steady
all
that
time
while
everyone
around
him
went
into
free
fall.
I
made
sure
Sammy
was
okay
and
went
outside.
I
sat
next
to
him.
Put
my
hand
on
hisshoulder.
The
last
time
I’d
touched
my
father,
it
was
a
lot
harder
and
with
my
fist.
I
didn’t
say
anything,
and
he
didn’t,
either,
not
for
a
long
time.
He
slipped
something
into
my
hand.
Mom’s
wedding
ring.
He
said
she’d
want
me
to
have
it.
“We’re
leaving,
Cassie.
Tomorrow
morning.”
I
nodded.
I
knew
she
was
the
only
reason
we
hadn’t
left
yet.
The
delicate
stems
onthe
roses
bobbed
and
swayed,
as
if
echoing
my
nod.
“Where
are
we
going?”
“Away.”
He
looked
around,
and
his
eyes
were
wide
and
frightened.
“It
isn’t
safe
anymore.”
Duh,
I
thought.
When
was
it
ever?
“Wright-Patterson
Air
Force
Base
is
just
over
a
hundred
miles
from
here.
If
we
pushand
the
weather
stays
good,
we
can
be
there
in
five
or
six
days.”
“And
then
what?”
The
Others
had
conditioned
us
to
think
this
way:Okay,
this,
and
then
what?
I
looked
to
my
father
to
tell
me.
He
was
the
smartest
man
I
knew.
If
he
didn’t
have
an
answer,
there
was
no
one
who
did.
I
sure
didn’t.
And
I
sure
wanted
him
to.
I
needed
him
to.
He
shook
his
head
like
he
didn’t
understand
the
question.
“What’s
at
Wright-Patterson?”
I
asked.
“I
don’t
know
that
anything’s
there.”
He
tried
out
a
smile
and
grimaced,
like
smiling
hurt.
“Then
why
are
we
going?”
“Because
we
can’t
stay
here,”
he
said
through
gritted
teeth.
“And
if
we
can’t
stayhere,
we
have
to
go
somewhere.
If
there’s
anything
like
a
government
left
at
all…”
He
shook
his
head.
He
hadn’t
come
outside
for
this.
He
had
come
outside
to
bury
his
wife.
“Go
inside,
Cassie.”
“I’ll
help
you.”
“I
don’t
need
your
help.”
“She’s
my
mother.
I
loved
her,
too.
Please
let
me
help.”
I
was
crying
again.
He
didn’tsee.
He
wasn’t
looking
at
me,
and
he
wasn’t
looking
at
Mom.
He
wasn’t
looking
at
anything,really.
There
was,
like,
this
black
hole
where
the
world
used
to
be,
and
we
were
both
falling
toward
it.
What
could
we
hold
on
to?
I
pulled
his
hand
off
Mom’s
body
and
pressed
it
against
my
cheek
and
told
him
I
loved
him
and
that
Mom
loved
him
and
that
everything
would
be
okay,
and
the
black
hole
lost
a
little
of
its
strength.
“Go
inside,
Cassie,”
he
said
gently.
“Sammy
needs
you
more
than
she
does.”
I
went
inside.
Sammy
was
sitting
on
the
floor
in
his
room,
playing
with
his
X-wingstarfighter,
destroying
the
Death
Star.
“Shroooooom,
shroooooom.
I’m
going
in,
Red
One!”
And
outside,
my
father
knelt
in
the
freshly
turned
earth.
Brown
dirt,
red
rose,
graysky,
white
sheet.
12
I
GUESS
I
have
to
talk
about
Sammy
now.
I
don’t
know
how
else
to
get
there.
There
being
that
first
inch
in
the
open,
where
the
sunlight
kissed
my
scraped-up
cheek
when
I
slid
out
from
under
the
Buick.
That
first
inch
was
the
hardest.
The
longestinch
in
the
universe.
The
inch
that
stretched
a
thousand
miles.
There
being
that
place
on
the
highway
where
I
turned
to
face
the
enemy
I
couldn’t
see.
There
being
the
one
thing
that’s
kept
me
from
going
completely
crazy,
the
thing
the
Others
haven’t
been
able
to
take
from
me
after
taking
everything
from
me.
Sammy
is
the
reason
I
didn’t
give
up.
Why
I
didn’t
stay
beneath
that
car
and
wait
for
the
end.
The
last
time
I
saw
him
was
through
the
back
window
of
a
school
bus.
His
foreheadpressing
against
the
glass.
Waving
at
me.
And
smiling.
Like
he
was
going
on
a
field
trip:
excited,
nervous,
not
scared
at
all.
Being
with
all
those
other
kids
helped.
And
the
school
bus,
which
was
so
normal.
What’s
more
everyday
than
a
big,
yellow
school
bus?
So
ordinary,
in
fact,
that
the
sight
of
them
pulling
into
the
refugee
camp
after
the
last
four
months
of
horror
was
shocking.
It
was
like
seeing
a
McDonald’s
on
the
moon.
Totally
weird
and
crazy
and
something
that
just
shouldn’t
be.
We’d
been
in
the
camp
only
a
couple
of
weeks.
Of
the
fifty
or
so
people
there,
ours
was
the
only
family.
Everybody
else
was
a
widow,
a
widower,
an
orphan.
The
last
ones
standing
in
their
family,
strangers
before
coming
to
the
camp.
The
oldest
was
probably
in
his
sixties.
Sammy
was
the
youngest,
but
there
were
seven
other
kids,
none
except
me
older
than
fourteen.
The
camp
lay
twenty
miles
east
of
where
we
lived,
hacked
out
of
the
woods
during
the
3rd
Wave
to
build
a
field
hospital
after
the
ones
in
town
had
reached
full
capacity.
The
buildings
were
slapped
together,
made
out
of
hand-sawed
lumber
and
salvaged
tin,
one
main
ward
for
the
infected
and
a
smaller
shack
for
the
two
doctors
who
tended
the
dying
before
they,
too,
were
sucked
down
by
the
Red
Tsunami.
There
was
a
summer
garden
and
a
system
that
captured
rainwater
for
washing
and
bathing
and
drinking.
We
ate
and
slept
in
the
big
building.
Between
five
and
six
hundred
people
had
bled
out
in
there,
but
the
floor
and
walls
had
been
bleached
and
the
cots
they
died
on
had
been
burned.
It
still
smelled
faintly
of
the
Pestilence
(a
little
like
soured
milk),
and
the
bleach
hadn’t
removed
all
the
bloodstains.
There
were
patterns
of
tiny
spots
covering
the
walls
and
long,
sickle-shaped
stains
on
the
floor.
It
was
like
living
in
a
3-D
abstract
painting.
The
shack
was
a
combination
storehouse
and
weapons
cache.
Canned
vegetables,
packagedmeats,
dry
goods,
and
staples,
like
salt.
Shotguns,
pistols,
semiautomatics,
even
a
couple
of
flare
guns.
Every
man
walked
around
armed
to
the
teeth;
it
was
the
Wild
West
all
over
again.
A
shallow
pit
had
been
dug
a
few
hundred
yards
into
the
woods
behind
the
compound.
The
pit
was
for
burning
bodies.
We
weren’t
allowed
to
go
back
there,
so
of
course
me
and
some
of
the
older
kids
did.
There
was
this
one
creep
they
called
Crisco,
Iguess
because
of
his
long,
greased-back
hair.
Crisco
was
thirteen
and
a
trophy
hunter.
He’d
actually
wade
into
the
ashes
to
scavenge
for
jewelry
and
coins
and
anything
else
he
might
find
valuable
or
“interesting.”
He
swore
he
didn’t
do
it
because
he
was
a
sicko.
“This
is
the
difference
now,”
he
would
say,
chortling,
sorting
through
his
latest
haul
with
crudencrusted
fingernails,
his
hands
gloved
in
the
gray
dust
of
human
remains.
The
difference
between
what?
“Between
being
the
Man
or
not.
The
barter
system
is
back,
baby!”
Holding
up
a
diamondnecklace.
“And
when
it’s
all
over
except
for
the
shouting,
the
people
with
the
good
stuff
are
going
to
call
the
shots.”
The
idea
that
they
wanted
to
kill
all
of
us
still
wasn’t
something
that
had
occurred
to
anyone,
even
the
adults.
Crisco
saw
himself
as
one
of
the
Native
Americans
who
sold
Manhattan
for
a
handful
of
beads,
not
as
a
dodo
bird,
which
was
a
lot
closer
to
the
truth.
Dad
had
heard
about
the
camp
a
few
weeks
back,
when
Mom
started
showing
early
symptoms
of
the
Pestilence.
He
tried
to
get
Mom
to
go,
but
she
knew
there
was
nothing
anyonecould
do.
If
she
was
going
to
die,
she
wanted
to
do
it
in
her
own
home,
not
in
some
bogus
hospice
in
the
middle
of
the
woods.
Then
later,
as
she
was
entering
the
final
hours,
the
rumor
came
around
that
the
hospital
had
been
turned
into
a
rendezvous
point,
a
kind
of
survivor
safe
house,
far
enough
from
town
to
be
reasonably
safe
in
the
next
wave,
whatever
that
was
going
to
be
(though
the
smart
money
was
on
some
kind
of
aerial
bombardment),
but
close
enough
for
the
People
in
Charge
to
find
when
they
came
to
rescue
us—if
there
were
People
in
Charge
and
if
they
came.
The
unofficial
boss
of
the
camp
was
a
retired
marine
named
Hutchfield.
He
was
a
humanLEGO
person:
square
hands,
square
head,
square
jaw.
Wore
the
same
muscle
tee
every
day,
stained
with
something
that
might
have
been
blood,
though
his
black
boots
always
sported
a
mirror
finish.
He
shaved
his
head
(though
not
his
chest
or
back,
which
he
really
should
have
considered).
He
was
covered
in
tattoos.
And
he
liked
guns.
Two
on
his
hip,
one
tucked
behind
his
back,
another
slung
over
his
shoulder.
No
one
carried
more
guns
than
Hutchfield.
Maybe
thathad
something
to
do
with
his
being
the
unofficial
boss.
Sentries
had
spotted
us
coming,
and
when
we
reached
the
dirt
road
that
led
into
the
woods
to
the
camp,
Hutchfield
was
there
with
another
guy
named
Brogden.
I’m
prettysure
we
were
supposed
to
notice
the
firepower
draped
all
over
their
bodies.
Hutchfield
ordered
us
to
split
up.
He
was
going
to
talk
to
Dad;
Brogden
got
me
and
Sams.
I
toldHutchfield
what
I
thought
about
that
idea.
You
know,
like
where
exactly
on
his
tattooed
behind
he
could
stick
it.
I’d
just
lost
one
parent.
I
wasn’t
too
keen
on
the
idea
of
losing
another.
“It’s
all
right,
Cassie,”
my
father
said.
“We
don’t
know
these
guys,”
I
argued
with
him.
“They
could
be
just
another
bunch
of
Twigs,
Dad.”
Twigs
was
street
for
“thugs
with
guns,”
the
murderers,
rapists,
black
marketers,
kidnappers,
and
just
your
general
punks
who
showed
up
midway
through
the
3rd
Wave,
the
reason
people
barricaded
their
houses
and
stockpiled
food
and
weapons.
It
wasn’t
the
aliens
that
first
made
us
gear
up
for
war;
it
was
our
fellow
humans.
“They’re
just
being
careful,”
Dad
argued
back.
“I’d
do
the
same
thing
in
their
position.”He
patted
me.
I
was
like,
Damn
it,
old
man,
if
you
give
me
that
g.d.
condescending
little
pat
one
more
time…
“It’ll
be
fine,
Cassie.”
He
went
off
with
Hutchfield,
out
of
earshot
but
still
in
sight.
That
made
me
feel
a
little
better.
I
hauled
Sammy
onto
my
hip
and
did
my
best
to
answer
Brogden’s
questions
without
popping
him
with
my
free
hand.
What
were
our
names?
Where
were
we
from?
Was
anyone
in
our
party
infected?
Was
there
anything
we
could
tell
him
about
what
was
going
on?
What
had
we
seen?
What
had
we
heard?
Why
were
we
here?
“You
mean
here
at
this
camp,
or
are
you
being
existential?”
I
asked.
His
eyebrows
drew
together
into
a
single
harsh
line,
and
he
said,
“Huh?”
“If
you’d
asked
me
that
before
all
this
shit
happened,
I’d
have
said
something
like,‘We’re
here
to
serve
our
fellow
man
or
contribute
to
society.’
If
I
wanted
to
be
a
smartass,
I’d
say,
‘Because
if
we
weren’t
here,
we’d
be
somewhere
else.’
But
since
all
this
shit
has
happened,
I’m
going
to
say
it’s
because
we’re
just
dumb
lucky.”
He
squinted
at
me
for
a
second
before
saying
snarkily,
“You
are
a
smartass.”
I
don’t
know
how
Dad
answered
that
question,
but
apparently
it
passed
inspection,
because
we
were
allowed
into
camp
with
full
privileges,
which
meant
Dad
(not
me,
though)
was
allowed
to
have
his
pick
of
weapons
from
the
cache.
Dad
had
a
thing
about
guns.
Never
liked
them.
Said
guns
might
not
kill
people,
but
they
sure
made
it
easier.
Now
he
didn’t
think
they
were
dangerous
so
much
as
he
thought
they
were
ridiculously
lame.
“How
effective
do
you
think
our
guns
are
going
to
be
against
a
technology
thousands,
if
not
millions,
of
years
ahead
of
ours?”
he
asked
Hutchfield.
“It’s
like
using
a
club
and
stones
against
a
tactical
missile.”
The
argument
was
lost
on
Hutchfield.
He
was
a
marine,
for
God’s
sake.
His
rifle
washis
best
friend,
his
most
trusted
companion,
the
answer
to
every
possible
question.
I
didn’t
get
that
back
then.
I
get
it
now.
13
IN
GOOD
WEATHER,
everyone
stayed
outside
until
it
was
time
to
go
to
bed.
That
ramshackle
building
had
a
bad
vibe.
Because
of
why
it
was
built.
Why
it
existed.
What
had
broughtit—and
us—
into
these
woods.
Some
nights
the
mood
was
light,
almost
like
a
summer
camp
where
by
some
miracle
everybody
liked
one
another.
Someone
would
say
they
heard
the
sound
of
a
helicopter
that
afternoon,
which
would
set
off
a
round
of
hopeful
speculation
that
the
People
in
Charge
were
getting
their
acts
together
and
preparing
for
the
counterpunch.
Other
times
the
mood
was
darker
and
angst
was
heavy
in
the
twilight
air.
We
were
the
lucky
ones.
We’d
survived
the
EMP
attack,
the
obliteration
of
the
coasts,
the
plague
that
wasted
everyone
we
knew
and
loved.
We’d
beaten
the
odds.
We’d
stared
into
the
face
of
Death,
and
Death
blinked
first.
You’d
think
that
would
make
us
feel
brave
and
invincible.
It
didn’t.
We
were
like
the
Japanese
who
survived
the
initial
blast
of
the
Hiroshima
bomb.
We
didn’t
understand
why
we
were
still
here,
and
we
weren’t
completely
sure
we
wanted
to
be.
We
told
the
stories
of
our
lives
before
the
Arrival.
We
cried
openly
over
the
ones
we
lost.
We
wept
secretly
for
our
smartphones,
our
cars,
our
microwave
ovens,
and
the
Internet.
We
watched
the
night
sky.
The
mothership
would
stare
down
at
us,
a
pale
green,
malevolent
eye.
There
were
debates
about
where
we
should
go.
It
was
pretty
much
understood
we
couldn’tsquat
in
these
woods
indefinitely.
Even
if
the
Others
weren’t
coming
anytime
soon,
winter
was.
We
had
to
find
better
shelter.
We
had
several
months’
worth
of
supplies—or
less,
depending
upon
how
many
more
refugees
wandered
into
camp.
Did
we
wait
for
rescue
or
hit
the
road
to
find
it?
Dad
was
all
for
the
latter.
He
still
wanted
to
check
out
Wright-Patterson.
If
there
were
People
in
Charge,
the
odds
were
a
lot
better
we’d
find
them
there.
I
got
sick
of
it
after
a
while.
Talking
about
the
problem
had
replaced
actually
doing
something
about
it.
I
was
ready
to
tell
Dad
we
should
tell
these
douchebags
to
stuffit,
take
off
for
WrightPatterson
with
whoever
wanted
to
go
with
us
and
screw
the
rest.
Sometimes,
I
thought,
strength
in
numbers
was
a
highly
overrated
concept.
I
brought
Sammy
inside
and
put
him
to
bed.
Said
his
prayer
with
him.
“‘Now
I
lay
medown
to
sleep…’”
To
me,
just
random
noise.
Gibberish.
I
wasn’t
sure
exactly
what
it
was,
but
I
felt
that,
when
it
came
to
God,
there
was
a
broken
promise
in
there
somewhere.
It
was
a
clear
night.
The
moon
was
full.
I
felt
comfortable
enough
to
take
a
walk
in
the
woods.
Somebody
in
camp
had
picked
up
a
guitar.
The
melody
skipped
along
the
trail,
followingme
into
the
woods.
It
was
the
first
music
I’d
heard
since
the
1st
Wave.
“And,
in
the
end,
we
lie
awake
And
we
dream
of
making
our
escape.”
Suddenly
I
just
wanted
to
curl
into
a
little
ball
and
cry.
I
wanted
to
take
off
throughthose
woods
and
keep
running
until
my
legs
fell
off.
I
wanted
to
puke.
I
wanted
to
scream
until
my
throat
bled.
I
wanted
to
see
my
mother
again,
and
Lizbeth
and
all
my
friends,
even
the
friends
I
didn’t
like,
and
Ben
Parish,
just
to
tell
him
I
loved
him
and
wanted
to
have
his
baby
more
than
I
wanted
to
live.
The
song
faded,
was
drowned
out
by
the
definitely
less
melodic
song
of
the
crickets.
A
twig
snapped.
And
a
voice
came
out
of
the
woods
behind
me.
“Cassie!
Wait
up!”
I
kept
walking.
I
recognized
that
voice.
Maybe
I’d
jinxed
myself,
thinking
about
Ben.Like
when
you’re
craving
chocolate
and
the
only
thing
in
your
backpack
is
a
half-crushed
bag
of
Skittles.
“Cassie!”
Now
he
was
running.
I
didn’t
feel
like
running,
so
I
let
him
catch
up
to
me.
That
was
one
thing
that
hadn’t
changed:
The
one
sure
way
of
not
being
alone
was
wantingto
be
alone.
“Whatcha
doing?”
Crisco
asked.
He
was
pulling
hard
for
air.
Bright
red
cheeks.
Shinytemples,
maybe
from
all
the
hair
grease.
“Isn’t
it
obvious?”
I
shot
back.
“I’m
building
a
nuclear
device
to
take
out
the
mothership.”
“Nukes
won’t
do
it,”
he
said,
squaring
his
shoulders.
“We
should
build
Fermi’s
steam
cannon.”
“Fermi?”
“The
guy
who
invented
the
bomb.”
“I
thought
that
was
Oppenheimer.”
He
seemed
impressed
I
knew
something
about
history.
“Well,
maybe
he
didn’t
invent
it,
but
he
was
the
godfather.”
“Crisco,
you’re
a
freak,”
I
said.
That
sounded
harsh,
so
I
added,
“But
I
didn’t
knowyou
before
the
invasion.”
“You
dig
this
big
hole.
Put
a
warhead
at
the
bottom.
Fill
the
hole
with
water
and
cap
it
off
with
a
few
hundred
tons
of
steel.
The
explosion
turns
the
water
instantly
into
steam,
which
shoots
the
steel
into
space
at
six
times
the
speed
of
sound.”
“Yeah,”
I
said.
“Somebody
should
definitely
do
that.
Is
that
why
you’re
stalking
me?
You
want
me
to
help
you
build
a
nuclear
steam
cannon?”
“Can
I
ask
you
something?”
“No.”
“I’m
serious.”
“So
am
I.”
“If
you
had
twenty
minutes
to
live,
what
would
you
do?”
“I
don’t
know,”
I
answered.
“But
it
wouldn’t
have
anything
to
do
with
you.”
“How
come?”
He
didn’t
wait
for
an
answer.
He
probably
figured
it
wasn’t
somethinghe
wanted
to
hear.
“What
if
I
was
the
last
person
on
Earth?”
“If
you
were
the
last
person
on
Earth,
I
wouldn’t
be
here
to
do
anything
with
you.”
“Okay.
What
if
we
were
the
last
two
people
on
Earth?”
“Then
you’d
still
end
up
being
the
last,
because
I’d
kill
myself.”
“You
don’t
like
me.”
“Really,
Crisco?
What
was
your
first
clue?”
“Say
we
saw
them,
right
here,
right
now,
coming
down
to
finish
us
off.
What
would
you
do?”
“I
don’t
know.
Ask
them
to
kill
you
first.
What’s
the
point,
Crisco?”
“Are
you
a
virgin?”
he
asked
suddenly.
I
stared
at
him.
He
was
totally
serious.
But
most
thirteen-year-old
boys
are
whenit
comes
to
hormonal
issues.
“Screw
you,”
I
said,
and
brushed
past
him,
heading
back
toward
the
camp.
Bad
choice
of
words.
He
trotted
after
me
and
not
one
strand
of
plastered-down
hair
moved
as
he
ran.
It
was
like
a
shiny
black
helmet.
“I’m
serious,
Cassie,”
he
puffed.
“These
are
the
times
when
any
night
could
be
your
last
night.”
“Dork,
it
was
that
way
before
they
came,
too.”
He
grabbed
my
wrist.
Tugged
me
around.
Pushed
his
wide,
greasy
face
close
to
mine.
I
had
an
inch
on
him,
but
he
had
twenty
pounds
on
me.
“Do
you
really
want
to
die
without
knowing
what
it’s
like?”
“How
do
you
know
I
don’t?”
I
said,
yanking
free.
“Don’t
ever
touch
me
again.”
Changingthe
subject.
“Nobody’s
gonna
know,”
he
said.
“I
won’t
tell
anyone.”
He
tried
to
grab
me
again.
I
slapped
his
hand
away
with
my
left
and
popped
him
hard
in
the
nose
with
the
open
palm
of
my
right.
It
opened
up
a
faucet
of
bright
red
blood.
It
ran
into
his
mouth,
and
he
gagged.
“Bitch,”
he
gasped.
“At
least
you’ve
got
someone.
At
least
everybody
you
ever
friggingknew
in
your
life
isn’t
dead.”
He
busted
out
in
tears.
Fell
onto
the
path
and
gave
in
to
it,
the
bigness
of
it,
the
big
Buick
that’s
parked
over
you,
the
horrible
feeling
that,
as
bad
as
it’s
been,
it’s
going
to
get
worse.
Ah,
crap.
I
sat
on
the
path
next
to
him.
Told
him
to
lean
his
head
back.
He
complained
that
made
the
blood
run
down
his
throat.
“Don’t
tell
anybody,”
he
begged.
“I’ll
lose
my
cred.”
I
laughed.
I
couldn’t
help
it.
“Where’d
you
learn
to
do
that?”
he
asked.
“Girl
Scouts.”
“There’s
badges
for
that?”
“There’s
badges
for
everything.”
Actually,
it
was
seven
years
of
karate
classes.
I
dropped
karate
last
year.
Don’t
remember
my
reasons
now.
They
seemed
like
good
ones
at
the
time.
“I’m
one,
too,”
he
said.
“What?”
He
spat
a
wad
of
blood
and
mucus
into
the
dirt.
“A
virgin.”
What
a
shock.
“What
makes
you
think
I’m
a
virgin?”
I
asked.
“You
wouldn’t
have
hit
me
if
you
weren’t.”
14
ON
OUR
SIXTH
DAY
in
camp,
I
saw
a
drone
for
the
first
time.
Glittering
gray
in
the
bright
afternoon
sky.
There
was
a
lot
of
shouting
and
running
around,
people
grabbing
guns,
waving
their
hats
and
shirts
or
just
spazzing
in
general:
crying,
jumping,
hugging,
high-fiving
one
another.
They
thought
they
were
rescued.
Hutchfield
and
Brogden
tried
to
calmeverybody
down,
but
weren’t
very
successful.
The
drone
zipped
across
the
sky,
disappeared
behind
the
trees,
then
came
back,
slower
this
time.
From
the
ground,
it
looked
like
a
blimp.
Hutchfield
and
Dad
huddled
in
the
doorway
of
the
barracks,
watching
it,
swapping
a
pair
of
binoculars
back
and
forth.
“No
wings.
No
markings.
And
did
you
see
that
first
pass?
Mach
2
at
least.
Unless
we’velaunched
some
kind
of
classified
aircraft,
no
way
this
thing
is
terrestrial.”
As
he
spoke,
Hutchfield
was
popping
his
fist
up
and
down
in
the
dirt,
beating
out
a
rhythm
to
match
the
words.
Dad
agreed.
We
were
herded
into
the
barracks.
Dad
and
Hutchfield
hovered
in
the
doorway,
still
swapping
the
binoculars
back
and
forth.
“Is
it
the
aliens?”
Sammy
asked.
“Are
they
coming,
Cassie?”
“Shhh.”
I
looked
over
and
saw
Crisco
watching
me.
Twenty
minutes,
he
mouthed.
“If
they
come,
I’m
going
to
beat
them
up,”
Sammy
whispered.
“I’m
going
to
karate
kickthem
and
I’m
going
to
kill
them
all!”
“That’s
right,”
I
said,
nervously
running
my
hand
over
his
hair.
“I’m
not
going
to
run,”
he
said.
“I’m
going
to
kill
them
for
killing
Mommy.”
The
drone
vanished—straight
up,
Dad
told
me
later.
If
you
blinked,
you
missed
it.
We
reacted
to
the
drone
the
way
anyone
would
react.
We
freaked.
Some
people
ran.
Grabbed
whatever
they
could
carry
and
raced
into
the
woods.
Somejust
took
off
with
the
clothes
on
their
backs
and
the
fear
in
their
guts.
Nothing
Hutchfield
said
could
stop
them.
The
rest
of
us
huddled
in
the
barracks
until
night
came
on,
then
we
took
the
freakout
party
to
the
next
level.
Had
they
spotted
us?
Were
the
Stormtroopers
or
clone
army
or
robot
walkers
next?
Were
we
about
to
be
fried
by
laser
cannons?
It
was
pitch-black.
We
couldn’t
see
a
foot
in
front
of
our
noses,
because
we
didn’t
dare
light
the
kerosene
lamps.
Frantic
whispers.
Muffled
crying.
Huddled
on
our
cots,
jumping
at
every
little
sound.
Hutchfield
assigned
the
best
marksmen
to
the
night
watch.
If
it
moved,
shoot
it.
No
one
was
allowed
outside
without
permission.
And
Hutchfield
never
gave
permission.
That
night
lasted
a
thousand
years.
Dad
came
up
to
me
in
the
dark
and
pressed
something
into
my
hands.
A
loaded
semiautomatic
Luger.
“You
don’t
believe
in
guns,”
I
whispered.
“I
used
to
not
believe
in
a
lot
of
things.”
A
lady
started
to
recite
the
Lord’s
Prayer.
We
called
her
Mother
Teresa.
Big
legs.
Skinny
arms.
A
faded
blue
dress.
Wispy
gray
hair.
Somewhere
along
the
way
she
had
lost
her
dentures.
She
was
always
working
her
beads
and
talking
to
Jesus.
A
few
others
joined
her.
Then
some
more.
“‘Forgive
us
our
trespasses,
as
we
forgive
those
who
trespass
against
us.’”
At
which
point
her
arch
nemesis,
the
sole
atheist
in
Camp
Ashpit’s
foxhole,
a
college
professor
named
Dawkins,
shouted
out,
“Particularly
those
of
extraterrestrial
origin!”
“You’re
going
to
hell!”
a
voice
yelled
at
him
in
the
dark.
“How
will
I
know
the
difference?”
Dawkins
hollered
back.
“Quiet!”
Hutchfield
called
softly
from
his
spot
in
the
doorway.
“Stow
that
praying,
people!”
“His
judgment
has
come
upon
us,”
Mother
Teresa
wailed.
Sammy
scooted
closer
to
me
on
the
cot.
I
shoved
the
gun
between
my
legs.
I
was
afraidhe
might
grab
it
and
accidently
blow
my
head
off.
“Shut
up,
all
of
you!”
I
said.
“You’re
scaring
my
brother.”
“I’m
not
scared,”
Sammy
said.
His
little
fist
twisting
in
my
shirt.
“Are
you
scared,
Cassie?”
“Yes,”
I
said.
I
kissed
the
top
of
his
head.
His
hair
smelled
a
little
sour.
I
decided
to
wash
it
in
the
morning.
If
we
were
still
there
in
the
morning.
“No,
you’re
not,”
he
said.
“You’re
never
scared.”
“I’m
so
scared
right
now,
I
could
pee
my
pants.”
He
giggled.
His
face
felt
warm
in
the
crook
of
my
arm.
Did
he
have
a
fever?
That’show
it
starts.
I
told
myself
I
was
being
paranoid.
He’d
been
exposed
a
hundred
times.
And
the
Red
Tsunami
roars
in
fast
once
you’re
exposed,
unless
you
have
immunity.
And
Sammy
had
to
have
it.
If
he
didn’t,
he’d
already
be
dead.
“You
better
put
on
a
diaper,”
he
teased
me.
“Maybe
I
will.”
“‘Though
I
walk
through
the
valley
of
the
shadow
of
death…’”
She
wasn’t
going
to
stop.I
could
hear
her
beads
clicking
in
the
dark.
Dawkins
was
humming
loudly
to
drown
her
out.
“Three
Blind
Mice.”
I
couldn’t
decide
who
was
more
annoying,
the
fanatic
or
the
cynic.
“Mommy
said
they
might
be
angels,”
Sammy
said
suddenly.
“Who?”
I
asked.
“The
aliens.
When
they
first
came,
I
asked
if
they
came
to
kill
us,
and
she
said
maybethey
weren’t
aliens
at
all.
Maybe
they
were
angels
from
heaven,
like
in
the
Bible
when
the
angels
talk
to
Abraham
and
to
Mary
and
to
Jesus
and
everybody.”
“They
sure
talked
a
lot
more
to
us
back
then,”
I
said.
“But
then
they
did
kill
us.
They
killed
Mommy.”
He
started
to
cry.
“‘Thou
prepared
a
table
for
me
in
the
presence
of
my
enemies.’”
I
kissed
the
top
of
his
head
and
rubbed
his
arms.
“‘Thou
anointed
my
head
with
oil.’”
“Cassie,
does
God
hate
us?”
“No.
I
don’t
know.”
“Does
he
hate
Mommy?”
“Of
course
not.
Mommy
was
a
good
person.”
“Then
why
did
he
let
her
die?”
I
shook
my
head.
I
felt
heavy
all
over,
like
I
weighed
twenty
thousand
tons.
“‘My
cup
runneth
over.’”
“Why
did
he
let
the
aliens
come
and
kill
us?
Why
doesn’t
God
stop
them?”
“Maybe,”
I
whispered
slowly.
Even
my
tongue
felt
heavy.
“Maybe
he
will.”
“‘Surely
goodness
and
mercy
will
follow
me
all
the
days
of
my
life.’”
“Don’t
let
them
get
me,
Cassie.
Don’t
let
me
die.”
“You’re
not
going
to
die,
Sams.”
“Promise?”
I
promised.
15
THE
NEXT
DAY,
the
drone
came
back.
Or
a
different
drone,
identical
to
the
first.
The
Others
probably
hadn’t
traveledall
the
way
from
another
planet
with
just
one
in
the
hold.
It
moved
slowly
across
the
sky.
Silent.
No
growl
of
an
engine.
No
hum.
Just
gliding
soundlessly,
like
a
fishing
lure
drawn
through
still
water.
We
hustled
into
the
barracks.
No
one
had
to
tell
us.
I
found
myself
sitting
on
a
cot
next
to
Crisco.
“I
know
what
they’re
going
to
do,”
he
whispered.
“Don’t
talk,”
I
whispered
back.
He
nodded,
and
said,
“Sonic
bombs.
You
know
what
happens
when
you’re
blasted
with
two
hundred
decibels?
Your
eardrums
shatter.
Your
lungs
bust
open
and
air
gets
into
your
bloodstream,
and
then
your
heart
collapses.”
“Where
do
you
come
up
with
this
crap,
Crisco?”
Dad
and
Hutchfield
were
crouched
by
the
open
door
again.
They
watched
the
same
spotfor
several
minutes.
Apparently,
the
drone
had
frozen
in
the
sky.
“Here,
I
got
you
something,”
Crisco
said.
It
was
a
diamond
pendant
necklace.
Bodybooty
from
the
ash
pit.
“That’s
disgusting,”
I
told
him.
“Why?
It’s
not
like
I
stole
it
or
anything.”
He
pouted.
“I
know
what
it
is.
I’m
notstupid.
It’s
not
the
necklace.
It’s
me.
You’d
take
it
in
a
heartbeat
if
you
thought
I
was
hot.”
I
wondered
if
he
was
right.
If
Ben
Parish
had
dug
the
necklace
out
of
the
pit,
would
I
have
taken
the
gift?
“Not
that
I
think
you
are,”
Crisco
added.
Bummer.
Crisco
the
grave
robber
didn’t
think
I
was
hot.
“Then
why
do
you
want
to
give
it
to
me?”
“I
was
a
douche
that
night
in
the
woods.
I
don’t
want
you
to
hate
me.
Think
I’m
a
creeper.”
A
little
late
for
that.
“I
don’t
want
dead
people’s
jewelry,”
I
said.
“Neither
do
they,”
he
said,
meaning
dead
people.
He
wasn’t
going
to
leave
me
alone.
I
scooted
up
to
sit
behind
Dad.
Over
his
shoulder,
I
saw
a
tiny
gray
dot,
a
silvery
freckle
on
the
unblemished
skin
of
the
sky.
“What’s
happening?”
I
whispered.
Right
when
I
said
that,
the
dot
disappeared.
Moved
so
fast,
it
seemed
to
wink
out.
“Reconnaissance
flights,”
Hutchfield
breathed.
“Has
to
be.”
“We
had
satellites
that
could
read
someone’s
watch
from
orbit,”
Dad
said
quietly.
“If
we
could
do
that
with
our
primitive
technology,
why
would
they
need
to
leave
their
ship
to
spy
on
us?”
“You
got
a
better
theory?”
Hutchfield
didn’t
like
his
decisions
being
questioned.
“They
may
have
nothing
to
do
with
us,”
Dad
pointed
out.
“These
things
might
be
atmospheric
probes
or
devices
used
to
measure
something
they
can’t
calibrate
from
space.
Or
they’re
looking
for
something
that
can’t
be
detected
until
we’re
mostly
neutralized.”
Then
Dad
sighed.
I
knew
that
sigh.
It
meant
he
believed
something
was
true
that
hedidn’t
want
to
be
true.
“It
comes
down
to
a
simple
question,
Hutchfield:
Why
are
they
here?
Not
to
rape
theplanet
for
our
resources—there’s
plenty
of
those
spread
evenly
throughout
the
universe,
so
you
don’t
have
to
travel
hundreds
of
light-years
to
get
them.
Not
to
kill
us,
though
killing
us—or
most
of
us—is
necessary.
They’re
like
a
landlord
who
kicks
out
a
deadbeat
renter
so
he
can
get
the
house
cleaned
up
for
the
new
tenant;
I
think
this
has
always
been
about
getting
the
place
ready.”
“Ready?
Ready
for
what?”
Dad
smiled
humorlessly.
“Moving
day.”
16
AN
HOUR
BEFORE
DAWN.
Our
last
day
at
Camp
Ashpit.
A
Sunday.
Sammy
beside
me.
Little
kid
snuggly
warm,
hand
on
his
bear,
other
hand
on
my
chest,
curled-up
pudgy
baby-fist.
The
best
part
of
the
day.
Those
few
seconds
when
you’re
awake
but
empty.
You
forget
where
you
are.
What
you
are
now,
what
you
were
before.
It’s
all
breath
and
heartbeat
and
blood
moving.
Like
being
in
your
mother’s
womb
again.
The
peace
of
the
void.
That’s
what
I
thought
the
sound
was
at
first.
My
own
heartbeat.
Thumpa-thumpa-thumpa.
Faint,
then
louder,
then
really
loud,
loud
enough
to
feel
the
beat
on
your
skin.
A
glow
sprang
up
in
the
room,
grew
brighter.
People
were
stumbling
around,
yanking
on
clothes,
fumbling
for
guns.
The
bright
glow
faded,
came
back.
Shadows
jumped
acrossthe
floor,
raced
up
the
ceiling.
Hutchfield
was
yelling
at
everyone
to
stay
calm.
It
wasn’t
working.
Everyone
recognized
the
sound.
And
everyone
knew
what
that
sound
meant.
Rescue!
Hutchfield
tried
to
block
off
the
doorway
with
his
body.
“Stay
inside!”
he
hollered.
“We
don’t
want
to—”
He
was
shoved
out
of
the
way.
Oh
yes,
we
do.
We
poured
out
the
doorway
and
stood
in
the
yard
and
waved
at
the
helicopter,
a
Black
Hawk,
as
it
made
another
sweep
of
the
compound,
black
against
the
lightening
dark
of
the
predawn
sky.
The
spotlight
stabbed
down,
blinding
us,
but
most
of
us
were
already
blinded
by
tears.
We
jumped,
we
shouted,
we
hugged
one
another.
A
couple
of
people
were
waving
little
American
flags,
and
I
remember
wondering
where
the
hell
they
got
those.
Hutchfield
was
furiously
screaming
at
us
to
get
back
inside.
Nobody
listened.
He
wasn’tthe
boss
of
us
anymore.
The
People
in
Charge
had
arrived.
And
then,
just
as
unexpectedly
as
it
had
come,
the
helicopter
made
one
last
turn
and
thundered
out
of
sight.
The
sound
of
its
rotors
faded.
A
heavy
silence
flooded
in
after
it.
We
were
confused,
stunned,
frightened.
They
must
have
seen
us.
Why
didn’t
they
land?
We
waited
for
the
helicopter
to
come
back.
All
morning
we
waited.
People
packed
up
their
things.
Speculated
about
where
they
would
take
us,
what
it
would
be
like,
how
many
others
would
be
there.
A
Black
Hawk
helicopter!
What
else
had
survived
the
1stWave?
We
dreamed
of
electric
lights
and
hot
showers.
No
one
doubted
we’d
be
rescued
now
that
the
People
in
Charge
knew
about
us.
Help
wason
its
way.
Dad,
being
Dad,
of
course,
wasn’t
so
sure.
“They
may
not
come
back,”
he
said.
“They
wouldn’t
just
leave
us
here,
Dad,”
I
said.
Sometimes
you
had
to
talk
to
himlike
he
was
Sammy’s
age.
“How
does
that
make
sense?”
“It
may
not
have
been
a
search
and
rescue.
They
might
have
been
looking
for
something
else.”
“The
drone?”
The
one
that
had
crashed
a
week
earlier.
He
nodded.
“Still,
they
know
we’re
here
now,”
I
said.
“They’ll
do
something.”
He
nodded
again.
Absently,
like
he
was
thinking
about
something
else.
“They
will,”
he
said.
He
looked
hard
at
me.
Do
you
still
have
the
gun?”
I
patted
my
back
pocket.
He
threw
his
arm
around
me
and
led
me
to
the
storehouse.
He
pulled
aside
an
old
tarp
lying
in
a
corner.
Underneath
it
was
an
M16
semiautomatic
assault
rifle.
The
same
rifle
that
would
become
my
bestie
after
everyone
else
was
gone.
He
picked
it
up
and
turned
it
in
his
hands,
inspecting
the
rifle
with
that
same
absentminded
professor
look
in
his
eyes.
“What
do
you
think?”
he
whispered.
“About
that?
It’s
totally
badass.”
He
didn’t
jump
on
me
for
the
language.
Instead,
he
gave
a
little
laugh.
He
showed
me
how
it
worked.
How
to
hold
it.
How
to
aim.
How
to
switch
out
a
clip.
“Here,
you
try.”
He
held
it
toward
me.
I
think
he
was
pleasantly
surprised
by
what
a
quick
study
I
was.
And
my
coordinationwas
pretty
good,
thanks
to
the
karate
lessons.
Dance
classes
have
nothing
on
karate
when
it
comes
to
developing
grace.
“Keep
it,”
he
said
when
I
tried
to
hand
it
back.
“I
hid
it
in
here
for
you.”
“Why?”
I
asked.
Not
that
I
minded
having
it,
but
he
was
freaking
me
out
a
little.While
everyone
else
was
celebrating,
my
father
was
giving
me
training
in
firearms.
“Do
you
know
how
to
tell
who
the
enemy
is
in
wartime,
Cassie?”
His
eyes
darted
aroundthe
shack.
Why
couldn’t
he
look
at
me?
“The
guy
who’s
shooting
at
you—that’s
how
you
tell.
Don’t
forget
that.”
He
nodded
toward
the
gun.
“Don’t
walk
around
with
it.
Keep
it
close,
but
keep
it
hidden.
Not
in
here
and
not
in
the
barracks.
Okay?”
Shoulder
pat.
Shoulder
pat
not
quite
enough.
Big
hug.
“From
now
on,
never
let
Sam
out
of
your
sight.
Understand,
Cassie?
Never.
Now
go
findhim.
I’ve
got
to
see
Hutchfield.
And
Cassie?
If
someone
tries
to
take
that
rifle
fromyou,
you
tell
them
to
bring
it
up
with
me.
And
if
they
still
try
to
take
it,
shoot
them.”
He
smiled.
Not
with
his
eyes,
though.
His
eyes
were
as
hard
and
blank
and
cold
as
a
shark’s.
He
was
lucky,
my
dad.
All
of
us
were.
Luck
had
carried
us
through
the
first
three
waves.
But
even
the
best
gambler
will
tell
you
that
luck
only
lasts
so
long.
I
thinkmy
dad
had
a
feeling
that
day.
Not
that
our
luck
had
run
out.
No
one
could
know
that.
But
I
think
he
knew
in
the
end
it
wouldn’t
be
the
lucky
ones
left
standing.
It
would
be
the
hardcore.
The
ones
who
tell
Lady
Luck
to
go
screw
herself.
The
ones
with
hearts
of
stone.
The
ones
who
could
let
a
hundred
die
so
one
might
live.
The
ones
who
see
the
wisdom
in
torching
a
village
in
order
to
save
it.
The
world
was
FUBAR
now.
And
if
you’re
not
okay
with
that,
you’re
just
a
corpse
waiting
to
happen.
I
took
the
M16
and
hid
it
behind
a
tree
bordering
the
path
to
the
ash
pit.
17
THE
LAST
REMNANT
of
the
world
I
knew
ripped
apart
on
a
sunny,
warm
Sunday
afternoon.
Heralded
by
the
growl
of
diesel
engines,
the
rumble
and
squeak
of
axles,
the
whine
of
air
brakes.
Our
sentries
spotted
the
convoy
long
before
it
reached
the
compound.
Saw
the
bright
sunlight
glinting
off
windows
and
the
plumes
of
dust
trailing
the
huge
tires
like
contrails.
We
didn’t
rush
out
to
greet
them
with
flowers
and
kisses.
We
stayed
back
while
Hutchfield,
Dad,
and
our
four
best
shooters
went
out
to
meet
them.
Everyone
was
feeling
a
little
spooked.
And
a
lot
less
enthusiastic
than
we’d
been
just
a
few
hours
before.
Everything
we’d
expected
to
happen
since
the
Arrival
didn’t.
Everything
we
hadn’t
did.
It
took
two
whole
weeks
into
the
3rd
Wave
for
us
to
realize
that
the
deadly
flu
was
part
of
their
plan.
Still,
you
tend
to
believe
what
you
always
believed,
think
what
you
always
thought,
expect
what
you
always
expected,
so
it
was
never
“Will
we
be
rescued?”
It
was
“When
will
we
be
rescued?”
And
when
we
saw
exactly
what
we
wanted
to
see,
what
we
expected
to
see—the
big
flatbed
loaded
with
soldiers,
the
Humvees
bristling
with
machine
gun
turrets
and
surface-to-air
launchers—
we
still
held
back.
Then
the
school
buses
pulled
into
view.
Three
of
them,
bumper
to
bumper.
Packed
with
kids.
Nobody
expected
that.
Like
I
said,
it
was
so
weirdly
normal,
so
shockingly
surreal.Some
of
us
actually
laughed.
A
yellow
freaking
school
bus!
Where
the
hell
is
the
school?
After
a
few
tense
minutes,
where
all
we
could
hear
was
the
throaty
snarl
of
engines
and
the
faint
laughter
and
calls
of
the
children
on
the
buses,
Dad
left
Hutchfield
talking
to
the
commander
and
came
over
to
me
and
Sammy.
A
knot
of
people
gathered
around
us
to
listen
in.
“They’re
from
Wright-Patterson,”
Dad
said.
He
sounded
out
of
breath.
“And
apparentlya
lot
more
of
our
military
has
survived
than
we
thought.”
“Why
are
they
wearing
gas
masks?”
I
asked.
“It’s
precautionary,”
he
answered.
“They’ve
been
in
lockdown
since
the
plague
hit.
We’ve
all
been
exposed;
we
could
be
carriers.”
He
looked
down
at
Sammy,
who
was
pressed
up
against
me,
his
arms
wrapped
around
my
leg.
“They’ve
come
for
the
children,”
Dad
said.
“Why?”
I
asked.
“What
about
us?”
Mother
Teresa
demanded.
“Aren’t
they
going
to
take
us,
too?”
“He
says
they’re
coming
back
for
us.
Right
now
there’s
only
room
for
the
children.”
Looking
at
Sammy.
“They’re
not
splitting
us
up,”
I
said
to
Dad.
“Of
course
not.”
He
turned
away
and
abruptly
marched
into
the
barracks.
Came
out
again,carrying
my
backpack
and
Sammy’s
bear.
“You’re
going
with
him.”
He
didn’t
get
it.
“I’m
not
going
without
you,”
I
said.
What
was
it
about
guys
like
my
father?
Somebodyin
charge
shows
up
and
they
check
their
brains
at
the
door.
“You
heard
what
he
said!”
Mother
Teresa
cried
shrilly,
shaking
her
beads.
“Just
the
children!
If
anyone
else
goes,
it
should
be
me…women.
That’s
how
it’s
done.
Women
and
children
first!
Women
and
children.”
Dad
ignored
her.
There
went
the
hand
on
my
shoulder.
I
shrugged
his
hand
away.
“Cassie,
they
have
to
get
the
most
vulnerable
to
safety
first.
I’ll
be
just
a
few
hours
behind
you—”
“No!”
I
shouted.
“We
all
stay
or
we
all
go,
Dad.
Tell
them
we’ll
be
fine
here
until
they
get
back.
I
can
take
care
of
him.
I’ve
been
taking
care
of
him.”
“And
you
will
take
care
of
him,
Cassie,
because
you’re
going,
too.”
“Not
without
you.
I
won’t
leave
you
here,
Dad.”
He
smiled
like
I
had
said
something
kiddy-cute.
“I
can
take
care
of
myself.”
I
couldn’t
put
it
into
words,
this
feeling
like
a
hot
coal
in
my
gut,
that
splitting
up
what
was
left
of
our
family
would
be
the
end
of
our
family.
That
if
I
left
himbehind
I
would
never
see
him
again.
Maybe
it
wasn’t
rational,
but
the
world
I
lived
in
wasn’t
rational
anymore.
Dad
pried
Sammy
from
my
leg,
slung
him
onto
his
hip,
grabbed
my
elbow
with
his
free
hand,
and
marched
us
toward
the
buses.
You
couldn’t
see
the
soldiers’
faces
through
the
buggy-looking
gas
masks.
But
you
could
read
the
names
stitched
onto
their
green
camouflage.
GREENE.
WALTERS.
PARKER.
Good,
solid,
all-American
names.
And
the
American
flags
on
their
sleeves.
And
the
way
they
held
themselves,
erect
but
loose,
alert
but
relaxed.
Coiled
springs.
The
way
you
expect
soldiers
to
look.
We
reached
the
last
bus
in
the
line.
The
children
inside
shouted
and
waved
at
us.
It
was
all
one
big
adventure.
The
burly
soldier
at
the
door
raised
his
hand.
His
name
patch
said
BRANCH.
“Children
only,”
he
said,
his
voice
muffled
by
the
mask.
“I
understand,
Corporal,”
Dad
said.
“Cassie,
why
are
you
crying?”
Sammy
said.
His
little
hand
reached
for
my
face.
Daddy
lowered
him
to
the
ground.
Knelt
to
bring
his
face
close
to
Sammy’s.
“You’re
going
on
a
trip,
Sam,”
Dad
said.
“These
nice
army
men
are
taking
you
to
a
place
where
you’ll
be
safe.”
“Aren’t
you
coming,
Daddy?”
Tugging
on
Dad’s
shirt
with
his
tiny
hands.
“Yes.
Yes,
Daddy’s
coming,
just
not
yet.
Soon,
though.
Very
soon.”
He
pulled
Sammy
into
his
arms.
Last
hug.
“You
be
good
now.
You
do
what
the
nice
army
men
tell
you.
Okay?”
Sammy
nodded.
Slipped
his
hand
into
mine.
“Come’n,
Cassie.
We’re
going
to
ride
a
bus!”
The
black
mask
whipped
around.
A
gloved
hand
went
up.
“Just
the
boy.”
I
started
to
tell
him
to
stuff
it.
I
wasn’t
happy
about
leaving
Dad
behind,
but
Sammywasn’t
going
anywhere
without
me.
The
corporal
cut
me
off.
“Only
the
boy.”
“She’s
his
sister,”
Dad
tried.
He
was
being
reasonable.
“And
she’s
a
child,
too.
She’s
only
sixteen.”
“She’ll
have
to
stay
here,”
the
corporal
said.
“Then
he’s
not
getting
on,”
I
said,
wrapping
both
arms
around
Sammy’s
chest.
He’d
have
to
pull
my
damn
arms
off
to
take
my
little
brother.
There
was
this
awful
moment
when
the
corporal
didn’t
say
anything.
I
had
the
urge
to
rip
the
mask
off
his
head
and
spit
in
his
face.
The
sun
glinted
off
the
visor,
a
hateful
ball
of
light.
“You
want
him
to
stay?”
“I
want
him
to
stay
with
me,”
I
corrected
him.
“On
the
bus.
Off
the
bus.
Whatever.
With
me.”
“No,
Cassie,”
Dad
said.
Sammy
started
to
cry.
He
got
it:
It
was
Daddy
and
the
soldier
against
me
and
him,and
there
was
no
winning
that
battle.
He
got
it
before
I
did.
“He
can
stay,”
the
soldier
said.
“But
we
can’t
guarantee
his
safety.”
“Oh,
really?”
I
shouted
into
his
bug-face.
“You
think?
Whose
safety
can
you
guarantee?”
“Cassie…,”
Dad
started.
“You
can’t
guarantee
shit,”
I
yelled.
The
corporal
ignored
me.
“It’s
your
call,
sir,”
he
said
to
Dad.
“Dad,”
I
said.
“You
heard
him.
He
can
stay
with
us.”
Dad
chewed
on
his
bottom
lip.
He
lifted
his
head
and
scratched
under
his
chin,
and
his
eyes
regarded
the
empty
sky.
He
was
thinking
about
the
drones,
about
what
he
knew
and
what
he
didn’t
know.
He
was
remembering
what
he’d
learned.
He
was
weighing
odds
and
calculating
probabilities
and
ignoring
the
little
voice
piping
up
from
the
deepest
part
of
him:
Don’t
let
him
go.
So
of
course
he
did
the
most
reasonable
thing.
He
was
a
responsible
adult,
and
that’s
what
responsible
adults
do.
The
reasonable
thing.
“You’re
right,
Cassie,”
he
said
finally.
“They
can’t
guarantee
our
safety—no
one
can.
But
some
places
are
safer
than
others.”
He
grabbed
Sammy’s
hand.
“Come
on,
sport.”
“No!”
Sammy
screamed,
tears
streaming
down
bright
red
cheeks.
“Not
without
Cassie!”
“Cassie’s
going,”
Dad
said.
“We’re
both
going.
We’ll
be
right
behind
you.”
“I’ll
protect
him,
I’ll
watch
him,
I
won’t
let
anything
happen
to
him,”
I
pleaded.“They’re
coming
back
for
the
rest
of
us,
right?
We’ll
just
wait
for
them
to
come
back.”
I
pulled
on
his
shirt
and
put
on
my
best
pleading
face.
The
one
that
usually
got
me
what
I
wanted.
“Please,
Daddy,
don’t
do
this.
It
isn’t
right.
We
have
to
stay
together,
we
have
to.”
It
wasn’t
going
to
work.
He
had
that
hard
look
in
his
eyes
again:
cold,
clamped
down,remorseless.
“Cassie,”
he
said.
“Tell
your
brother
it’s
okay.”
And
I
did.
After
I
told
myself
it
was
okay.
I
told
myself
to
trust
Dad,
trust
thePeople
in
Charge,
trust
the
Others
not
to
incinerate
the
school
buses
full
of
children,
trust
that
trust
itself
hadn’t
gone
the
way
of
computers
and
microwavable
popcorn
and
the
Hollywood
movie
where
the
slimeballs
from
Planet
Xercon
are
defeated
in
the
final
ten
minutes.
I
knelt
on
the
dusty
ground
in
front
of
my
little
brother.
“You
need
to
go,
Sams,”
I
said.
His
fat
lower
lip
bobbed
up
and
down.
Clutching
thebear
to
his
chest.
“But,
Cassie,
who’s
going
to
hold
you
when
you’re
scared?”
He
was
being
totally
serious.
He
looked
so
much
like
Dad
with
that
concerned
little
frown
that
I
almost
laughed.
“I’m
not
scared
anymore.
And
you
shouldn’t
be
scared,
either.
The
soldiers
are
here
now,
and
they’re
going
to
make
us
safe.”
I
looked
up
at
Corporal
Branch.
“Isn’t
that
right?”
“That’s
right.”
“He
looks
like
Darth
Vader,”
Sammy
whispered.
“Sounds
like
him,
too.”
“Right,
and
remember
what
happens?
He
turns
into
a
good
guy
at
the
end.”
“Only
after
he
blows
up
a
whole
planet
and
kills
a
lot
of
people.”
I
couldn’t
help
it—I
laughed.
God,
he
was
smart.
Sometimes
I
thought
he
was
smarterthan
me
and
Dad
combined.
“You’re
going
to
come
later,
Cassie?”
“You
bet
I
am.”
“Promise?”
I
promised.
Whatever
happened.
No.
Matter.
What.
That
was
all
he
needed
to
hear.
He
pushed
the
teddy
bear
into
my
chest.
“Sam?”
“For
when
you’re
scared.
But
don’t
leave
him.”
He
held
up
a
tiny
finger
to
emphasizehis
point.
“Don’t
forget.”
He
stuck
out
his
hand
to
the
corporal.
“Lead
on,
Vader!”
Gloved
hand
engulfed
pudgyhand.
The
first
step
was
almost
too
high
for
his
little
legs.
The
kids
inside
squealed
and
clapped
when
he
turned
the
corner
and
hit
the
center
aisle.
Sammy
was
the
last
to
board.
The
door
closed.
Dad
tried
to
put
his
arm
around
me.I
stepped
away.
The
engine
revved.
The
air
brakes
hissed.
And
there
was
his
face
against
the
smudged
glass
and
his
smile
as
he
rocketed
across
a
galaxy
far,
far
away
in
his
yellow
X-wing
starfighter,
jumping
to
warp
speed,
until
the
dusty
yellow
spaceship
was
swallowed
by
dust.
18
“THIS
WAY,
SIR,”
the
corporal
said
politely,
and
we
followed
him
back
to
the
compound.Two
Humvees
had
left
to
escort
the
buses
back
to
Wright-Patterson.
The
remaining
Humveessat
facing
the
barracks
and
the
storage
shed,
the
barrels
of
their
mounted
machine
guns
pointing
at
the
ground,
like
the
dipped
heads
of
some
metallic
creatures
dozing.
The
compound
was
empty.
Everybody—including
the
soldiers—had
gone
inside
the
barracks.
Everybody
except
one.
As
we
walked
up,
Hutchfield
came
out
of
the
storage
shed.
I
don’t
know
what
was
beaming
brighter,
his
shaved
head
or
his
smile.
“Outstanding,
Sullivan!”
he
boomed
at
Dad.
“And
you
wanted
to
bug
out
after
that
first
drone.”
“Looks
like
I
was
wrong,”
Dad
said
with
a
tight
smile.
“Briefing
by
Colonel
Vosch
in
five
minutes.
But
first
I
need
your
ordnance.”
“My
what?”
“Your
weapon.
Colonel’s
orders.”
Dad
glanced
at
the
soldier
standing
beside
us.
The
blank,
black
eyes
of
the
mask
stared
back
at
him.
“Why?”
Dad
asked.
“You
need
an
explanation?”
Hutchfield’s
smile
stayed
put,
but
his
eyes
narrowed.
“I
would
like
one,
yes.”
“It’s
SOP,
Sullivan,
standard
operating
procedure.
You
can’t
have
a
bunch
of
untrained,
inexperienced
civilians
packing
heat
in
wartime.”
Talking
down
to
him,
like
he
was
a
moron.
He
held
out
his
hand.
Dad
pulled
the
rifle
slowly
from
his
shoulder.
Hutchfield
snatched
the
rifle
from
Dad
and
disappeared
into
the
storehouse.
Dad
turned
to
the
corporal.
“Has
anyone
made
contact
with
the…”
He
searched
for
theright
word.
“The
Others?”
One
word,
spoken
in
a
raspy
monotone:
“No.”
Hutchfield
came
out
and
smartly
saluted
the
corporal.
He
was
neck-deep
in
his
elementnow,
back
with
his
brothers
in
arms.
He
was
bursting
all
over
with
excitement,
like
any
second
he
would
pee
himself.
“All
weapons
accounted
for
and
secured,
Corporal.”
All
except
two,
I
thought.
I
looked
at
Dad.
He
didn’t
move
a
muscle,
except
the
ones
around
his
eyes.
Flick
to
the
right,
flick
to
the
left.
No.
There
was
only
one
reason
I
could
think
of
that
he’d
do
that.
And
when
I
think
about
it,
if
I
think
too
much
about
it,
I
start
to
hate
my
father.
Hate
him
for
distrusting
his
own
instincts.
Hate
him
for
ignoring
the
little
voice
that
must
have
been
whispering,
This
is
wrong.
Something
about
this
is
wrong.
I
hate
him
right
now.
If
he
were
here
right
now,
I’d
punch
him
in
the
face
for
being
such
an
ignorant
dweeb.
The
corporal
motioned
toward
the
barracks.
It
was
time
for
Colonel
Vosch’s
briefing.
Time
for
the
world
to
end.
19
I
PICKED
OUT
Vosch
right
away.
Standing
just
inside
the
door,
very
tall,
the
only
guy
in
fatigues
not
cradling
a
rifle
against
his
chest.
He
nodded
to
Hutchfield
when
we
stepped
inside
the
old
hospital/charnel
house.
ThenCorporal
Branch
gave
a
salute
and
squeezed
into
the
line
of
soldiers
that
ringed
the
walls.
That’s
how
it
was:
soldiers
standing
along
three
of
the
four
walls,
refugees
in
the
middle.
Dad’s
hand
sought
out
mine.
Sammy’s
teddy
in
one
hand,
the
other
hanging
on
to
his.
How
about
it,
Dad?
Did
that
little
voice
get
louder
when
you
saw
the
men
with
gunsagainst
the
walls?
Is
that
why
you
grabbed
my
hand?
“All
right,
now
can
we
get
some
answers?”
someone
shouted
when
we
stepped
inside.
Everybody
started
to
talk
at
once—everyone
except
the
soldiers—shouting
out
questions.
“Have
they
landed?”
“What
do
they
look
like?”
“What
are
they?”
“What
are
those
gray
ships
we
keep
seeing
in
the
sky?”
“When
do
the
rest
of
us
get
to
leave?”
“How
many
survivors
have
you
found?”
Vosch
held
up
his
hand
for
quiet.
It
only
half
worked.
Hutchfield
gave
him
a
smart
salute.
“All
present
and
accounted
for,
sir!”
I
did
a
quick
head
count.
“No,”
I
said.
I
raised
my
voice
to
be
heard
over
the
din.
“No!”
I
looked
at
Dad.
“Crisco’s
not
here.”
Hutchfield
frowned.
“Who’s
Crisco?”
“He’s
this
cree—this
kid—”
“Kid?
Then
he
left
on
the
buses
with
the
others.”
The
others.
It’s
kind
of
funny
when
I
think
about
it
now.
Funny
in
a
sickening
way.
“We
need
everyone
in
this
building,”
Vosch
said
from
behind
his
mask.
His
voice
was
very
deep,
a
subterranean
rumble.
“He
probably
had
a
freakout,”
I
said.
“He’s
kind
of
a
wuss.”
“Where
would
he
go?”
Vosch
asked.
I
shook
my
head.
I
had
no
clue.
Then
I
did,
more
than
a
clue.
I
knew
where
Crisco
had
gone.
“The
ash
pit.”
“Where
is
the
ash
pit?”
“Cassie,”
Dad
spoke
up.
He
was
squeezing
my
hand
hard.
“Why
don’t
you
go
get
Criscofor
us
so
the
colonel
can
start
our
briefing?”
“Me?”
I
didn’t
get
it.
I
think
Dad’s
little
voice
was
screaming
by
this
point,
but
I
couldn’thear
it,
and
he
couldn’t
say
it.
All
he
could
do
was
try
to
telegraph
it
with
his
eyes.
Maybe
it
was
this:
Do
you
know
how
to
tell
who
the
enemy
is,
Cassie?
I
don’t
know
why
he
didn’t
volunteer
to
go
with
me.
Maybe
he
thought
they
wouldn’tsuspect
a
kid
of
anything,
and
one
of
us
would
make
it—or
at
least
have
a
chance
to
make
it.
Maybe.
“All
right,”
Vosch
said.
He
flicked
his
finger
at
Corporal
Branch:
Go
with
her.
“She’ll
be
okay
alone,”
Dad
said.
“She
knows
those
woods
likethe
back
of
her
hand.
Five
minutes,
right,
Cassie?”
He
looked
at
Vosch
and
smiled.
“Five
minutes.”
“Don’t
be
a
dumbass,
Sullivan,”
Hutchfield
said.
“She
can’t
go
out
there
without
an
escort.”
“Sure,”
Dad
said.
“Right.
You’re
right,
of
course.”
He
leaned
over
and
gave
me
a
hug.
Not
too
tight,
not
too
long.
A
quick
hug.
Squeeze.Release.
Anything
more
would
seem
like
a
good-bye.
Good-bye,
Cassie.
Branch
turned
to
his
commander
and
said,
“First
priority,
sir?”
And
Vosch
nodded.
“First
priority.”
We
stepped
into
the
bright
sunshine,
the
man
in
the
gas
mask
and
the
girl
with
the
teddy
bear.
Straight
ahead
a
couple
of
soldiers
were
leaning
against
a
Humvee.
I
hadn’tseen
them
when
we
passed
the
Humvees
before.
They
straightened
at
the
sight
of
us.
Corporal
Branch
gave
them
a
thumbs-up
and
then
held
up
his
index
finger.
First
priority.
“How
far
is
it?”
he
asked
me.
“Not
far,”
I
answered.
My
voice
sounded
very
small
to
me.
Maybe
it
was
Sammy’s
teddy,
tugging
me
back
to
childhood.
He
followed
me
down
the
trail
that
snaked
into
the
dense
woods
behind
the
compound,
rifle
held
in
front
of
him,
barrel
down.
The
dry
ground
crunched
in
protest
under
his
brown
boots.
The
day
was
warm,
but
it
was
cooler
under
the
trees,
their
leaves
a
rich,
late-summer
green.
We
passed
the
tree
where
I’d
stashed
the
M16.
I
didn’t
look
back
at
it.
I
kept
walking
toward
the
clearing.
And
there
he
was,
the
little
shit,
up
to
his
ankles
in
bones
and
dust,
clawing
through
the
broken
remains
for
that
last,
useless,
priceless
trinket,
one
more
for
the
road
so
whenever
he
got
to
where
the
road
ended
he’d
be
the
Man.
His
head
came
around
when
we
stepped
inside
the
ring
of
trees.
Glistening
with
sweat
and
the
crap
he
slopped
in
his
hair.
Streaks
of
black
soot
stained
his
cheeks.
He
looked
like
some
sorry-ass
excuse
of
a
football
player.
When
he
saw
us,
his
hand
whipped
behind
his
back.
Something
silver
flashed
in
the
sun.
“Hey!
Cassie?
Hey,
there
you
are.
I
came
back
here
looking
for
you
because
you
weren’tin
the
barracks,
and
then
I
saw…there
was
this—”
“Is
he
the
one?”
the
soldier
asked
me.
He
slung
the
rifle
over
his
shoulder
and
tooka
step
toward
the
pit.
It
was
me,
the
soldier
in
the
middle,
and
Crisco
in
the
pit
of
ash
and
bone.
“Yeah,”
I
said.
“That’s
Crisco.”
“That’s
not
my
name,”
he
squeaked.
“My
real
name
is—”
I’ll
never
know
Crisco’s
real
name.
I
didn’t
see
the
gun
or
hear
the
report
of
the
soldier’s
sidearm.
I
didn’t
see
the
soldier
draw
it
from
his
holster,
but
I
wasn’t
looking
at
the
soldier,
I
was
looking
at
Crisco.
His
head
snapped
back,
like
someone
had
yanked
on
his
greasy
locks,
and
he
sort
of
folded
up
as
he
went
down,
clutching
the
treasures
of
the
dead
in
his
hand.
20
MY
TURN.
The
girl
wearing
the
backpack
and
carrying
the
ridiculous
teddy
bear,
standing
just
a
couple
of
yards
behind
him.
The
soldier
pivoted,
arm
extended.
My
memory’s
a
little
fuzzy
about
this
next
part.
I
don’t
remember
dropping
the
bear
or
yanking
the
gun
from
my
back
pocket.
I
don’t
even
remember
pulling
the
trigger.
The
next
clear
memory
I
have
is
of
the
black
visor
shattering.
And
the
soldier
falling
to
his
knees
in
front
of
me.
And
seeing
his
eyes.
His
three
eyes.
Well,
of
course
I
realized
later
he
didn’t
really
have
three
eyes.
The
one
in
the
middle
was
the
blackened
entry
wound
of
the
bullet.
It
must
have
shocked
him
to
turn
around
and
see
a
gun
pointed
at
his
face.
It
made
him
hesitate.
How
long?
A
second?
Less
than
a
second?
But
in
that
millisecond,
eternitycoiled
on
itself
like
a
giant
anaconda.
If
you’ve
ever
been
through
a
traumatic
accident,
you
know
what
I’m
talking
about.
How
long
does
a
car
crash
last?
Ten
seconds?
Five?
It
doesn’t
feel
that
short
if
you’re
in
it.
It
feels
like
a
lifetime.
He
pitched
over
face-first
into
the
dirt.
There
was
no
question
I’d
wasted
him.
Mybullet
had
blasted
a
pie
plate–sized
hole
in
the
back
of
his
head.
But
I
didn’t
lower
the
gun.
I
kept
it
pointed
at
his
half
head
as
I
backed
toward
the
trail.
Then
I
turned
and
ran
like
hell.
In
the
wrong
direction.
Toward
the
compound.
Not
smart.
But
I
wasn’t
thinking
at
that
point.
I’m
only
sixteen,
and
this
was
thefirst
person
I’d
shot
point-blank
in
the
face.
I
was
having
trouble
dealing.
I
just
wanted
to
get
back
to
Dad.
Dad
would
fix
this.
Because
that’s
what
dads
do.
They
fix
things.
My
mind
didn’t
register
the
sounds
at
first.
The
woods
echoed
with
the
staccato
bursts
of
automatic
weapons
and
people
screaming,
but
it
wasn’t
computing,
like
Crisco’s
head
snapping
back
and
the
way
he
flopped
into
the
gray
dust
like
every
bone
in
his
body
had
suddenly
turned
into
Jell-O,
the
way
his
killer
had
swung
around
in
a
perfectly
executed
pirouette
with
the
barrel
of
the
gun
flashing
in
the
sunlight.
The
world
was
ripping
apart.
And
pieces
of
the
wreckage
were
raining
all
around
me.
It
was
the
beginning
of
the
4th
Wave.
I
skittered
to
a
stop
before
reaching
the
compound.
The
hot
smell
of
gunpowder.
Wisps
of
smoke
curling
out
of
the
barrack
windows.
There
was
a
person
crawling
toward
the
storage
shed.
It
was
my
father.
His
back
was
arched.
His
face
was
covered
in
dirt
and
blood.
The
ground
behind
myfather
was
pockmarked
with
my
father’s
blood.
He
looked
over
as
I
came
out
of
the
trees.
No,
Cassie,
he
mouthed.
Then
his
arms
gave
out.
He
toppled
over,
lay
still.
A
soldier
emerged
from
the
barracks.
He
strolled
over
to
my
father.
Easy,
catlike
grace,
shoulders
relaxed,
arms
loose
at
his
sides.
I
backed
into
the
trees.
I
raised
the
gun.
But
I
was
over
a
hundred
feet
away.
If
I
missed…
It
was
Vosch.
He
seemed
even
taller
standing
over
the
crumpled
form
of
my
father.
Dad
wasn’t
moving.
I
think
he
was
playing
dead.
It
didn’t
matter.
Vosch
shot
him
anyway.
I
don’t
remember
making
any
noise
when
he
pulled
the
trigger.
But
I
must
have
done
something
to
set
off
Vosch’s
Spidey
sense.
The
black
mask
whipped
around,
sunlight
flashing
off
the
visor.
He
held
up
his
index
finger
toward
two
soldiers
coming
out
of
the
barracks,
then
jabbed
his
thumb
in
my
direction.
First
priority.
21
THEY
TOOK
OFF
toward
me
like
a
couple
of
cheetahs.
That’s
how
fast
they
seemed
tomove.
I’d
never
seen
anyone
run
that
fast
in
my
life.
The
only
thing
that
comes
close
is
a
scared-shitless
girl
who’s
just
seen
her
father
murdered
in
the
dirt.
Leaf,
branch,
vine,
bramble.
The
rush
of
air
in
my
ears.
The
rapid-firescuf
scuf
scuf
of
my
shoes
on
the
trail.
Shards
of
blue
sky
through
the
canopy,
blades
of
sunlight
impaling
the
shattered
earth.
The
rippedapart
world
careened.
I
slowed
as
I
neared
the
spot
where
I’d
hidden
my
father’s
last
present
to
me.
Mistake.The
highcaliber
rounds
smacked
into
the
tree
trunk
two
inches
from
my
ear.
The
impact
sent
fragments
of
pulverized
wood
into
my
face.
Tiny,
hair-thin
slivers
embedded
themselves
in
my
cheek.
Do
you
know
how
to
tell
who
the
enemy
is,
Cassie?
I
couldn’t
outrun
them.
I
couldn’t
outgun
them.
Maybe
I
could
outsmart
them.
22
THEY
ENTERED
THE
CLEARING,
and
the
first
thing
they
saw
was
the
body
of
Corporal
Branch,
or
whatever
it
was
that
called
itself
Corporal
Branch.
“There’s
one
over
there,”
I
heard
one
say.
The
crunch
of
heavy
boots
in
a
bowlful
of
brittle
bones.
“Dead.”
The
cackle
of
a
static
frequency,
then:
“Colonel,
we’ve
got
Branch
and
one
unidentified
civilian.
That’s
a
negative,
sir.
Branch
is
KIA,
repeat
Branch
is
KIA.”
Now
he
spoketo
his
buddy,
the
one
standing
by
Crisco.
“Vosch
wants
us
back
ASAP.”
Crunch-crunch
said
the
bones
as
he
heaved
himself
out
of
the
pit.
“She
ditched
this.”
My
backpack.
I
tried
to
throw
it
into
the
woods,
as
far
away
from
the
pit
as
I
could.But
it
hit
a
tree
and
landed
just
inside
the
far
edge
of
the
clearing.
“Strange,”
the
voice
said.
“It’s
okay,”
his
buddy
said.
“The
Eye
will
take
care
of
her.”
The
Eye?
Their
voices
faded.
The
sound
of
the
woods
at
peace
returned.
A
whisper
of
wind.
The
warble
of
birds.
Somewhere
in
the
brush
a
squirrel
fussed.
Still,
I
didn’t
move.
Each
time
the
urge
to
run
started
to
rise
up
in
me,
I
squashed
it
down.
No
hurry
now,
Cassie.
They’ve
done
what
they’ve
come
to
do.
You
have
to
stay
here
till
dark.
Don’t
move!
So
I
didn’t.
I
lay
still
inside
the
bed
of
dust
and
bones,
covered
by
the
ashes
oftheir
victims,
the
Others’
bitter
harvest.
And
I
tried
not
to
think
about
it.
What
I
was
covered
in.
Then
I
thought,
These
bones
were
people,
and
these
people
saved
my
life,
and
then
I
didn’t
feel
so
creeped.
They
were
just
people.
They
didn’t
ask
to
be
there
any
more
than
I
did.
But
they
werethere
and
I
was
there,
so
I
lay
still.
It’s
weird,
but
it
was
almost
like
I
felt
their
arms,
warm
and
soft,
enfolding
me.
I
don’t
know
how
long
I
lay
there,
with
the
arms
of
dead
people
holding
me.
It
feltlike
hours.
When
I
finally
stood
up,
the
sunlight
had
aged
to
a
golden
sheen
and
the
air
had
turned
a
little
cooler.
I
was
covered
head
to
toe
in
gray
ash.
I
must
have
looked
like
a
Mayan
warrior.
The
Eye
will
take
care
of
her.
Was
he
talking
about
the
drones,
an
eye-in-the-sky
thing?
And
if
he
was
talking
about
the
drones,
then
this
wasn’t
some
rogue
unit
scouring
the
countryside
to
waste
possible
carriers
of
the
3rd
Wave
so
the
unexposed
wouldn’t
be
infected.
That
would
definitely
be
bad.
But
the
alternative
would
be
much,
much
worse.
I
trotted
over
to
my
backpack.
The
deep
woods
called
to
me.
The
more
distance
I
putbetween
myself
and
them,
the
better
it
was
gonna
be.
Then
I
remembered
my
father’s
gift,
far
up
the
path,
practically
within
spitting
distance
of
the
compound.
Crap,
why
hadn’t
I
stashed
it
in
the
ash
pit?
It
sure
might
prove
more
useful
than
a
handgun.
I
didn’t
hear
anything.
Even
the
birds
had
gone
mum.
Just
wind.
Its
fingers
trailedthrough
the
mounds
of
ash,
flicking
it
into
the
air,
where
it
danced
fitfully
in
the
golden
light.
They
were
gone.
It
was
safe.
But
I
hadn’t
heard
them
leave.
Wouldn’t
I
have
heard
the
roar
of
the
flatbed
motor,
the
growl
of
the
Humvees
as
they
left?
Then
I
remembered
Branch
stepping
toward
Crisco.
Is
he
the
one?
Swinging
the
rifle
behind
his
shoulder.
The
rifle.
I
crept
over
to
the
body.
My
footfalls
sounded
like
thunder.
My
own
breathlike
mini
explosions.
He
had
fallen
facedown
at
my
feet.
Now
he
was
faceup,
though
that
face
was
still
mostlyhidden
by
the
gas
mask.
His
sidearm
and
rifle
were
gone.
They
must
have
taken
them.
For
a
second
I
didn’tmove.
And
moving
was
a
very
good
idea
at
that
juncture
of
the
battle.
This
wasn’t
part
of
the
3rd
Wave.
This
was
something
completely
different.
It
wasthe
beginning
of
the
4th,
definitely.
And
maybe
the
4th
Wave
was
a
sick
version
of
Close
Encounters
of
the
Third
Kind.
Maybe
Branch
wasn’t
human
and
that’s
why
he
was
wearing
a
mask.
I
knelt
beside
the
dead
soldier.
Grasped
the
top
of
the
mask
firmly,
and
pulled
until
I
could
see
his
eyes,
very
human-looking
brown
eyes,
staring
sightlessly
into
my
face.
I
kept
pulling.
Stopped.
I
wanted
to
see
and
I
didn’t
want
to
see.
I
wanted
to
know
but
I
didn’t
want
to
know.
Just
go.
It
doesn’t
matter,
Cassie.
Does
it
matter?
No.
It
doesn’t
matter.
Sometimes
you
say
things
to
your
fear—things
like
It
doesn’t
matter,
the
words
acting
like
pats
on
the
head
of
a
hyper
dog.
I
stood
up.
No,
it
really
didn’t
matter
if
the
soldier
had
a
mouth
like
a
lobster
or
looked
like
Justin
Bieber’s
twin
brother.
I
grabbed
Sammy’s
teddy
from
the
dirt
and
headed
for
the
far
side
of
the
clearing.
Something
stopped
me,
though.
I
didn’t
head
off
into
the
woods.
I
didn’t
rush
offto
embrace
the
one
thing
with
the
best
chance
to
save
me:
distance.
It
might
have
been
the
teddy
bear
that
did
it.
When
I
picked
it
up,
I
saw
my
brother’sface
pressed
against
the
back
window
of
the
bus,
heard
his
little
voice
inside
my
head.
For
when
you’re
scared.
But
don’t
leave
him.
Don’t
forget.
I
almost
did
forget.
If
I
hadn’t
walked
over
to
check
Branch
for
weapons,
I
wouldhave.
Branch
had
fallen
practically
on
top
of
poor
teddy.
Don’t
leave
him.
I
didn’t
actually
see
any
bodies
back
there.
Just
Dad’s.
What
if
someone
had
survivedthose
three
minutes
of
eternity
in
the
barracks?
They
could
have
been
wounded,
still
alive,
left
for
dead.
Unless
I
didn’t
leave.
If
there
was
someone
still
alive
back
there
and
the
faux
soldiershad
gone,
then
I
would
be
the
one
leaving
them
for
dead.
Ah,
crap.
You
know
how
sometimes
you
tell
yourself
that
you
have
a
choice,
but
really
you
don’t
have
a
choice?
Just
because
there
are
alternatives
doesn’t
mean
they
apply
to
you.
I
turned
around
and
headed
back,
stepping
around
the
body
of
Branch
as
I
went,
anddove
into
the
dusky
tunnel
of
the
trail.
23
I
DIDN’T
FORGET
the
assault
rifle
the
third
time
around.
I
shoved
the
Luger
into
mybelt,
but
I
couldn’t
very
well
expect
to
fire
an
assault
rifle
with
a
teddy
bear
in
one
hand,
so
I
had
to
leave
him
on
the
trail.
“It’s
okay.
I
won’t
forget
you,”
I
whispered
to
Sammy’s
bear.
I
stepped
off
the
path
and
wove
quietly
through
the
trees.
When
I
got
close
to
thecompound,
I
dropped
and
crawled
the
rest
of
the
way
to
the
edge.
Well,
that’s
why
you
didn’t
hear
them
leave.
Vosch
was
talking
to
a
couple
of
soldiers
at
the
doorway
to
the
storehouse.
Another
group
was
messing
around
by
one
of
the
Humvees.
I
counted
seven
in
all,
which
leftfive
more
I
couldn’t
see.
Were
they
off
in
the
woods
somewhere,
looking
for
me?
Dad’s
body
was
gone—maybe
the
others
had
pulled
disposal
duty.
There
were
forty-two
of
us,
not
counting
the
kids
who
had
left
on
the
buses.
That’s
a
lot
of
disposing.
Turns
out
I
was
right:
It
was
a
disposal
operation.
It’s
just
that
Silencers
don’t
dispose
of
bodies
the
way
we
do.
Vosch
had
taken
off
his
mask.
So
had
the
two
guys
who
were
with
him.
They
didn’t
have
lobster
mouths
or
tentacles
growing
out
of
their
chins.
They
looked
like
perfectly
ordinary
human
beings,
at
least
from
a
distance.
They
didn’t
need
the
masks
anymore.
Why
not?
The
masks
must
have
been
part
of
theact.
We
would
expect
them
to
protect
themselves
from
infection.
Two
of
the
soldiers
came
over
from
the
Humvee
carrying
what
looked
like
a
bowl
or
globe
the
same
dull
gray
metallic
color
as
the
drones.
Vosch
pointed
at
a
spot
midway
between
the
storehouse
and
the
barracks,
the
same
spot,
it
looked
like,
where
my
father
had
fallen.
Then
everybody
left,
except
one
female
soldier,
who
was
kneeling
now
beside
the
gray
globe.
The
Humvees
roared
to
life.
Another
engine
joined
the
duet:
the
flatbed
troop
carrier,
parked
at
the
head
of
the
compound
out
of
sight.
I’d
forgotten
about
that.
The
restof
the
soldiers
must
have
already
loaded
up
and
were
waiting.
Waiting
for
what?
The
remaining
soldier
stood
up
and
trotted
back
to
the
Humvee.
I
watched
him
climbaboard.
Watched
the
Humvee
spin
out
in
a
boiling
cloud
of
dust.
Watched
the
dust
swirl
and
settle.
The
stillness
of
summer
at
dusk
settled
with
it.
The
silence
pounded
in
my
ears.
And
then
the
gray
globe
began
to
glow.
That
was
a
good
thing,
a
bad
thing,
or
a
thing
that
was
neither
good
nor
bad,
but
whatever
it
was,
good,
bad,
or
neither,
depended
on
your
point
of
view.
They
had
put
the
globe
there,
so
to
them
it
was
a
good
thing.
The
glow
was
getting
brighter.
A
sickly
yellowish
green.
Pulsing
slightly.
Like
a…A
what?
A
beacon?
I
peered
into
the
darkening
sky.
The
first
stars
had
begun
to
come
out.
I
didn’t
see
any
drones.
If
it
was
a
good
thing
from
their
point
of
view,
that
meant
it
was
probably
a
bad
thing
from
mine.
Well,
not
probably.
Leaning
more
toward
definitely.
The
interval
between
pulses
shortened
every
few
seconds.
The
pulse
became
a
flash.
The
flash
became
a
blink.
Pulse…Pulse…Pulse…
Flash,
flash,
flash.
Blinkblinkblink.
In
the
gloom,
the
globe
reminded
me
of
an
eye,
a
pale
greenish-yellow
eyeball
winking
at
me.
The
Eye
will
take
care
of
her.
My
memory
has
preserved
what
happened
next
as
a
series
of
snapshots,
like
freeze-frame
stills
from
an
art
house
movie,
with
those
jerky,
handheld
camera
angles.
SHOT
1:
On
my
butt,
doing
a
crab-crawl
away
from
the
compound.
SHOT
2:
On
my
feet.
Running.
The
foliage
a
blur
of
green
and
brown
and
mossy
gray.
SHOT
3:
Sammy’s
bear.
The
chewed-up
little
arm
gummed
and
gnawed
since
he
was
a
baby
slipping
from
my
fingers.
SHOT
4:
Me
on
my
second
attempt
to
pick
up
that
damned
bear.
SHOT
5:
The
ash
pit
in
the
foreground.
I’m
halfway
between
Crisco’s
body
and
Branch’s.
Clutching
Sammy’s
bear
to
my
chest.
SHOTS
6–10:
More
woods,
more
me
running.
If
you
look
closely,
you
can
see
the
ravinein
the
left-hand
corner
of
the
tenth
frame.
SHOT
11:
The
final
frame.
I’m
suspended
in
midair
above
the
shadow-filled
ravine,taken
right
after
I
launched
myself
off
the
edge.
The
green
wave
roared
over
my
curled-up
body
at
the
bottom,
carrying
along
tons
of
debris,
a
rocketing
mass
of
trees,
dirt,
the
bodies
of
birds
and
squirrels
and
woodchucks
and
insects,
the
contents
of
the
ash
pit,
shards
of
the
pulverized
barracks
and
storehouse—plywood,
concrete,
nails,
tin—and
the
first
couple
of
inches
of
soil
in
a
hundred-yard
radius
of
the
blast.
I
felt
the
shock
wave
before
I
hit
the
muddy
bottom
of
the
ravine.
An
intense,
bone-rattling
pressure
over
every
inch
of
my
body.
My
eardrums
popped,
and
I
remembered
Crisco
saying,
You
know
what
happens
when
you’re
blasted
with
two
hundred
decibels?
No,
Crisco,
I
don’t.
But
I’ve
got
an
idea.
24
I
CAN’T
STOP
thinking
about
the
soldier
behind
the
coolers
and
the
crucifix
in
hishand.
The
soldier
and
the
crucifix.
I’m
thinking
maybe
that’s
why
I
pulled
the
trigger.
Not
because
I
thought
the
crucifix
was
another
gun.
I
pulled
the
trigger
because
he
was
a
soldier,
or
at
least
he
was
dressed
like
a
soldier.
He
wasn’t
Branch
or
Vosch
or
any
of
the
soldiers
I
saw
that
day
my
father
died.
He
wasn’t
and
he
was.
Not
any
of
them,
and
all
of
them.
Not
my
fault.
That’s
what
I
tell
myself.
It’s
their
fault.
They’re
the
ones,
not
me,
I
tell
the
dead
soldier.
You
want
to
blame
somebody,
blame
the
Others,
and
get
of
my
back.
Run
=
die.
Stay
=
die.
Sort
of
the
theme
of
this
party.
Beneath
the
Buick,
I
slipped
into
a
warm
and
dreamy
twilight.
My
makeshift
tourniquethad
stopped
most
of
the
bleeding,
but
the
wound
throbbed
with
each
slowing
beat
of
my
heart.
It’s
not
so
bad,
I
remember
thinking.
This
whole
dying
thing
isn’t
so
bad
at
all.
And
then
I
saw
Sammy’s
face
pressed
against
the
back
window
of
the
yellow
school
bus.
He
was
smiling.
He
was
happy.
He
felt
safe
surrounded
by
those
other
kids,
and
besides,
the
soldiers
were
there
now,
the
soldiers
would
protect
him
and
take
care
of
him
and
make
sure
everything
was
okay.
It
had
been
bugging
me
for
weeks.
Keeping
me
up
at
night.
Hitting
me
when
I
leastexpected
it,
when
I
was
reading
or
foraging
or
just
lying
in
my
little
tent
in
the
woods
thinking
about
my
life
before
the
Others
came.
What
was
the
point?
Why
did
they
play
that
giant
charade
of
soldiers
arriving
in
the
nick
of
time
to
save
us?
The
gas
masks,
the
uniforms,
the
“briefing”
in
the
barracks.
What
was
the
point
to
all
that
when
they
could
have
just
dropped
one
of
their
blinky
eyeballs
from
a
drone
and
blown
us
all
to
hell?
On
that
cold
autumn
day
while
I
lay
bleeding
to
death
beneath
the
Buick,
the
answerhit
me.
Hit
me
harder
than
the
bullet
that
had
just
torn
through
my
leg.
Sammy.
They
wanted
Sammy.
No,
not
just
Sammy.
They
wanted
all
the
kids.
And
to
get
the
kids,
they
had
to
make
us
trust
them.
Make
the
humans
trust
us,
get
the
kids,
and
then
we
blow
them
all
to
hell.
But
why
bother
saving
the
children?
Billions
had
died
in
the
first
three
waves;
itwasn’t
like
the
Others
had
a
soft
spot
for
kids.
Why
did
the
Others
take
Sammy?
I
raised
my
head
without
thinking
and
whacked
it
into
the
Buick’s
undercarriage.
I
barely
noticed.
I
didn’t
know
if
Sammy
was
alive.
For
all
I
knew,
I
was
the
last
person
on
Earth.But
I
had
made
a
promise.
The
cool
asphalt
scraping
against
my
back.
The
warm
sun
on
my
cold
cheek.
My
numb
fingers
clawing
at
the
door
handle,
using
it
to
pull
my
sorry,
self-pitying
butt
off
the
ground.
I
can’t
put
any
weight
on
my
wounded
leg.
I
lean
against
the
car
for
a
second,
thenpush
myself
upright.
On
one
leg,
but
upright.
I
might
be
wrong
about
them
wanting
to
keep
Sammy
alive.
I’d
been
wrong
about
practically
everything
since
the
Arrival.
I
still
could
be
the
last
human
being
on
Earth.
I
might
be—no,
I
probably
am—doomed.
But
if
I’m
it,
the
last
of
my
kind,
the
last
page
of
human
history,
like
hell
I’mgoing
to
let
the
story
end
this
way.
I
may
be
the
last
one,
but
I
am
the
one
still
standing.
I
am
the
one
turning
to
facethe
faceless
hunter
in
the
woods
on
an
abandoned
highway.
I
am
the
one
not
running,
not
staying,
but
facing.
Because
if
I
am
the
last
one,
then
I
am
humanity.
And
if
this
is
humanity’s
last
war,
then
I
am
the
battlefield.
25
CALL
ME
ZOMBIE.
Head,
hands,
feet,
back,
stomach,
legs,
arms,
chest—everything
hurts.
Even
blinkinghurts.
So
I
try
not
to
move
and
I
try
not
to
think
too
much
about
the
pain.
I
trynot
to
think
too
much
period.
I’ve
seen
enough
of
the
plague
over
the
past
three
months
to
know
what’s
coming:
total
system
meltdown,
starting
with
your
brain.
The
Red
Deathturns
your
brain
to
mashed
potatoes
before
your
other
organs
liquefy.
You
don’t
know
where
you
are,
who
you
are,
what
you
are.
You
become
a
zombie,
the
walking
dead—if
you
had
the
strength
to
walk,
which
you
don’t.
I’m
dying.
I
know
that.
Seventeen
years
old
and
the
party’s
over.
Short
party.
Six
months
ago
my
biggest
worries
were
passing
AP
Chemistry
and
finding
a
summer
job
that
paid
enough
for
me
to
finish
rebuilding
the
engine
on
my
’69
Corvette.
And
when
the
mothership
first
appeared,
sure,
that
took
up
some
of
my
thoughts,
but
after
a
while
it
faded
to
a
distant
fourth.
I
watched
the
news
like
everybody
else
and
spent
way
too
much
time
sharing
funny
YouTube
videos
about
it,
but
I
never
thought
it
would
affect
me
personally.
Seeing
all
the
demonstrations
and
marches
and
riots
on
TV
leading
up
to
the
first
attack
was
like
watching
a
movie
or
news
footage
from
a
foreign
country.
It
didn’t
seem
like
any
of
it
was
happening
to
me.
Dying
isn’t
so
different
from
that.
You
don’t
feel
like
it’s
going
to
happen
to
you…until
it
happens
to
you.
I
know
I’m
dying.
Nobody
has
to
tell
me.
Chris,
the
guy
who
shared
this
tent
with
me
before
I
got
sick,
tells
me
anyway:
“Dude,I
think
you’re
dying,”
he
says,
squatting
outside
the
tent’s
opening,
his
eyes
wide
and
unblinking
above
the
filthy
rag
that
he
presses
against
his
nose.
Chris
has
come
by
to
check
up
on
me.
He’s
about
ten
years
older,
and
I
think
he
looks
at
me
like
a
little
brother.
Or
maybe
he’s
come
to
see
if
I’m
still
alive;
he’s
in
charge
of
disposal
for
this
part
of
the
camp.
The
fires
burn
day
and
night.
By
daythe
refugee
camp
ringing
Wright-Patterson
swims
in
a
dense,
choking
fog.
At
night
the
firelight
turns
the
smoke
a
deep
crimson,
like
the
air
itself
is
bleeding.
I
ignore
his
remark
and
ask
him
what
he’s
heard
from
Wright-Patterson.
The
base
has
been
on
full
lockdown
since
the
tent
city
sprang
up
after
the
attack
on
the
coasts.
No
one
allowed
in
or
out.
They’re
trying
to
contain
the
Red
Death,
that’s
what
theytell
us.
Occasionally
some
well-armed
soldiers
well-wrapped
in
hazmat
suits
roll
out
the
main
gates
with
water
and
rations,
tell
us
everything
will
be
okay,
and
then
hightail
it
back
inside,
leaving
us
to
fend
for
ourselves.
We
need
medicine.
They
tell
us
there’s
no
cure
for
the
plague.
We
need
sanitation.
They
give
us
shovels
to
dig
a
trench.
We
need
information.
What
the
hell
is
going
on?
They
tell
us
they
don’t
know.
“They
don’t
know
anything,”
Chris
says
to
me.
He’s
on
the
thin
side,
balding,
an
accountantbefore
the
attacks
made
accounting
obsolete.
“Nobody
knows
anything.
Just
a
bunchof
rumors
that
everybody
treats
like
news.”
He
cuts
his
eyes
at
me,
then
looks
away.
Like
looking
at
me
hurts.
“You
want
to
hear
the
latest?”
Not
really.
“Sure.”
To
keep
him
there.
I’ve
only
known
the
guy
for
a
month,
but
he’s
the
only
guy
left
who
I
know.
I
lie
here
on
this
old
camping
bed
with
a
sliver
of
sky
for
a
view.
Vague,
peopleshaped
forms
drift
by
in
the
smoke,
like
figures
out
of
a
horror
movie,
and
sometimes
I
can
hear
screaming
or
crying,
but
I
haven’t
spoken
to
another
person
in
days.
“The
plague
isn’t
theirs,
it’s
ours,”
Chris
says.
“Escaped
from
some
top-secret
governmentfacility
after
the
power
failed.”
I
cough.
He
flinches,
but
he
doesn’t
leave.
He
waits
for
the
fit
to
subside.
Somewherealong
the
way
he
lost
one
of
the
lenses
to
his
glasses.
His
left
eye
is
stuck
in
a
perpetual
squint.
He
rocks
from
foot
to
foot
in
the
muddy
ground.
He
wants
to
leave;
he
doesn’t
want
to
leave.
I
know
the
feeling.
“Wouldn’t
that
be
ironic?”
I
gasp.
I
can
taste
blood.
He
shrugs.
Irony?
There
is
no
irony
anymore.
Or
maybe
there’s
just
so
much
of
it
that
you
can’t
call
it
irony.
“It’s
not
ours.
Think
about
it.
The
first
two
attacks
drive
the
survivors
inland
to
take
shelter
in
camps
just
like
this
one.
That
concentrates
the
population,
creating
the
perfect
breeding
ground
for
the
virus.
Millions
of
pounds
of
fresh
meat
all
conveniently
located
in
one
spot.
It’s
genius.”
“Gotta
hand
it
to
’em,”
I
say,
trying
to
be
ironic.
I
don’t
want
him
to
leave,
butI
also
don’t
want
him
to
talk.
He
has
a
habit
of
going
off
on
rants,
one
of
those
guys
who
has
an
opinion
about
everything.
But
something
happens
when
every
person
you
meet
dies
within
days
of
your
meeting
them:
You
start
being
a
lot
less
picky
about
who
you
hang
out
with.
You
can
overlook
a
lot
of
flaws.
And
you
let
go
of
a
lot
of
personal
hang-ups,
like
the
big
lie
that
having
your
insides
turn
to
soup
doesn’t
scare
the
living
shit
out
of
you.
“They
know
how
we
think,”
he
says.
“How
the
hell
do
you
know
what
they
know?”
I’m
gettingpissed.
I’m
not
sure
why.
Maybe
I’m
jealous.
We
shared
the
tent,
same
water,
same
food,
and
I’m
the
one
who’s
dying.
What
makes
him
so
special?
“I
don’t,”
he
answers
quickly.
“The
only
thing
I
know
is
I
don’t
know
anything
anymore.”
In
the
distance,
a
gun
fires.
Chris
barely
reacts.
Gunfire
is
pretty
common
in
thecamp.
Potshots
at
birds.
Warning
shots
at
the
gangs
coming
for
your
stash.
Some
shots
signal
a
suicide,
a
person
in
the
final
stages
who
decides
to
show
the
plague
who’s
boss.
When
I
first
came
to
the
camp,
I
heard
a
story
about
a
mom
who
took
out
her
three
kids
and
then
did
herself
rather
than
face
the
Fourth
Horseman.
I
couldn’t
decide
whether
she
was
brave
or
stupid.
And
then
I
stopped
worrying
about
it.
Who
cares
what
she
was
when
what
she
is
now
is
dead?
He
doesn’t
have
much
more
to
say,
so
he
says
it
quickly
to
get
the
hell
away.
Like
a
lot
of
the
uninfected,
Chris
has
a
bad
case
of
the
twitchies,
always
waiting
for
the
other
shoe
to
drop.
Scratchy
throat—from
the
smoke
or…?
Headache—from
lack
ofsleep
or
hunger
or…?
It’s
the
moment
you’re
passed
the
ball
and
out
of
the
corner
of
your
eye
you
see
the
two-hundred-and-fifty-pound
linebacker
bearing
down
at
full
speed—only
the
moment
never
ends.
“I’ll
come
back
tomorrow,”
he
says.
“You
need
anything?”
“Water.”
Though
I
can’t
keep
it
down.
“You
got
it,
dude.”
He
stands
up.
All
I
can
see
now
is
his
mud-stained
pants
and
mud-caked
boots.
I
don’tknow
how
I
know,
but
I
know
it’s
the
last
I’ll
see
of
Chris.
He
won’t
come
back,
or
if
he
does,
I
won’t
realize
it.
We
don’t
say
good-bye.
Nobody
says
good-bye
anymore.
The
word
has
taken
on
a
whole
new
meaning
since
the
Big
Green
Eye
in
the
Sky
showed
up.
I
watch
the
smoke
swirl
in
his
passing.
Then
I
pull
out
the
silver
chain
from
beneaththe
blanket.
I
run
my
thumb
over
the
smooth
surface
of
the
heart-shaped
locket,
holding
it
close
to
my
eyes
in
the
fading
light.
The
clasp
broke
on
the
night
I
yanked
itfree
from
her
neck,
but
I
managed
to
fix
it
using
a
pair
of
fingernail
clippers.
I
look
toward
the
tent
opening
and
see
her
standing
there,
and
I
know
it
isn’t
reallyher,
it’s
the
virus
showing
her
to
me,
because
she’s
wearing
the
same
locket
I’m
holding
in
my
hand.
The
bug
has
been
showing
me
all
kinds
of
things.
Things
I
want
to
see
and
things
I
don’t.
The
little
girl
in
the
opening
is
both.
Bubby,
why
did
you
leave
me?
I
open
my
mouth.
I
taste
blood.
“Go
away.”
Her
image
begins
to
shimmer.
I
rub
my
eyes,
and
my
knuckles
come
away
wet
with
blood.
You
ran
away.
Bubby,
why
did
you
run?
And
then
the
smoke
pulls
her
apart,
splinters
her,
smashes
her
body
into
nothing.
I
call
out
to
her.
Crueler
than
seeing
her
is
the
not
seeing
her.
I’m
clutching
the
silver
chain
so
tight
that
the
links
cut
into
my
palm.
Reaching
for
her.
Running
from
her.
Reaching.
Running.
Outside
the
tent,
the
red
smoke
of
funeral
pyres.
Inside,
the
red
fog
of
plague.
You’re
the
lucky
one,
I
tell
Sissy.
You
left
before
things
got
really
messy.
Gunfire
erupts
in
the
distance.
Only
this
time
it’s
not
the
sporadic
pop-pop
of
some
desperate
refugee
firing
at
shadows,
but
big
guns
that
go
off
with
an
eardrum-thumping
puh-DOOM.
The
highpitched
screeching
of
tracer
fire.
The
rapid
reports
of
automatic
weapons.
Wright-Patterson
is
under
attack.
Part
of
me
is
relieved.
It’s
like
a
release,
the
final
cracking
open
of
the
stormafter
the
long
wait.
The
other
part
of
me,
the
one
that
still
thinks
I
might
survive
the
plague,
is
ready
to
wet
his
pants.
Too
weak
to
move
off
the
cot
and
too
scared
to
do
it
even
if
I
wasn’t.
I
close
my
eyes
and
whisper
a
prayer
for
the
men
and
women
of
Wright-Patterson
to
waste
an
invader
or
two
for
me
and
Sissy.
But
mostly
for
Sissy.
Explosions
now.
Big
explosions.
Explosions
that
make
the
ground
tremble,
that
vibrate
against
your
skin,
that
press
hard
against
your
temples
and
push
on
your
chest
and
squeeze.
It
sounds
as
if
the
world
is
being
ripped
apart,
which
in
a
way
it
is.
The
little
tent
is
choking
with
smoke,
and
the
opening
glows
like
a
triangular
eye,
a
burning
ember
of
bright
hellish
red.
This
is
it,
I’m
thinking.
I’m
not
going
to
die
of
the
plague
after
all.
I’m
going
to
live
long
enough
to
be
wasted
by
an
actual
alien
invader.
A
better
way
to
go,
quicker
anyway.
Trying
to
put
a
positive
spin
on
my
impending
demise.
A
gunshot
rings
out.
Very
close,
judging
by
the
sound
of
it,
maybe
two
or
three
tents
down.
I
hear
a
woman
screaming
incoherently,
another
shot,
and
then
the
woman
isn’t
screaming
anymore.
Then
silence.
Then
two
more
shots.
The
smoke
swirls,
the
red
eye
glows.
I
can
hear
him
now,
coming
toward
me,
hear
his
boots
squishing
in
the
wet
earth.
I
fumble
under
the
wad
of
clothing
and
jumble
of
empty
water
bottles
beside
the
cot
for
my
gun,
a
revolver
Chris
had
given
me
on
the
day
he
invited
me
to
be
his
tentmate.
Where’s
your
gun?
he
asked.
He
was
shocked
to
learn
I
wasn’t
packing.
You
have
to
have
a
gun,
pal,
he
said.
Even
the
kids
have
guns.
Never
mind
that
I
can’t
hit
the
broad
side
of
a
barn
or
that
the
odds
are
very
good
I’ll
shoot
off
my
own
foot;
in
the
post-human
age,
Chris
is
a
firm
believer
in
the
Second
Amendment.
I
wait
for
him
to
appear
in
the
opening,
Sissy’s
silver
locket
in
one
hand,
Chris’s
revolver
in
the
other.
In
one
hand,
the
past.
In
the
other,
the
future.
That’s
one
way
to
look
at
it.
Maybe
if
I
play
possum
he—or
it—will
move
on.
I
watch
the
opening
through
slits
for
eyes.
And
then
he’s
here,
a
thick,
black
pupil
in
the
crimson
eye,
swaying
unsteadily
as
he
leans
inside
the
tent,
three,
maybe
four
feet
away,
and
I
can’t
see
his
face,
but
I
can
hear
him
gasping
for
breath.
I’m
trying
to
control
my
own
breathing,
but
no
matter
how
shallowly
I
do
it,
the
rattle
of
the
infection
in
my
chest
sounds
louder
than
the
explosions
of
the
battle.
I
can’t
make
out
exactly
what
he’s
wearing,
except
his
pants
seem
to
be
tucked
into
his
tall
boots.
A
soldier?
Must
be.
He’s
holding
a
rifle.
I’m
saved.
I
raise
the
hand
holding
the
locket
and
call
out
weakly.
He
stumbles
forward.
Now
I
can
see
his
face.
He’s
young,
just
a
little
older
than
I
am,
and
his
neck
is
shiny
with
blood,
and
so
are
the
hands
that
hold
the
rifle.
He
goes
to
one
knee
beside
the
cot,
then
recoils
when
he
sees
my
face,
the
sallow
skin,
the
swollen
lips,
and
the
sunken
bloodshot
eyes
that
are
the
telltale
signs
of
the
plague.
Unlike
mine,
the
soldier’s
eyes
are
clear—and
wide
with
terror.
“We
had
it
wrong,
all
wrong!”
he
whispers.
“They’re
already
here—been
here—right
here—
inside
us—the
whole
time—inside
us.”
Two
large
shapes
leap
through
the
opening.
One
grabs
the
soldier
by
the
collar
and
drags
him
outside.
I
raise
the
old
revolver—or
try
to,
because
it
slips
from
my
hand
before
I
can
lift
it
two
inches
above
the
blanket.
Then
the
second
one
is
on
me,
knocking
the
revolver
away,
yanking
me
upright.
The
aftershock
of
pain
blinds
me
for
a
second.
He
yells
over
his
shoulder
at
his
buddy,
who
has
just
ducked
back
inside.
“Scan
him!”
A
large
metal
disk
is
pressed
against
my
forehead.
“He’s
clean.”
“And
sick.”
Both
men
are
dressed
in
fatigues—the
same
fatigues
worn
by
the
soldier
they
took
away.
“What’s
your
name,
buddy?”
one
of
them
asks.
I
shake
my
head.
I’m
not
getting
this.
My
mouth
opens,
but
no
intelligible
sound
comes
out.
“He’s
gone
zombie,”
his
partner
says.
“Leave
him.”
The
other
one
nods,
rubbing
his
chin,
looking
down
at
me.
Then
he
says,
“The
commanderordered
retrieval
of
all
uninfected
civilians.”
He
tucks
the
blanket
around
me,
and
with
one
fluid
motion
heaves
me
out
of
the
bunk
and
over
his
shoulder.
As
a
definitively
infected
civilian,
I’m
pretty
shocked.
“Chill,
zombie,”
he
tells
me.
“You’re
going
to
a
better
place
now.”
I
believe
him.
And
for
a
second
I
let
myself
believe
I’m
not
going
to
die
after
all.
26
THEY
TAKE
ME
to
a
quarantined
floor
at
the
base
hospital
reserved
for
plague
victims,nicknamed
the
Zombie
Ward,
where
I
get
an
armful
of
morphine
and
a
powerful
cocktail
of
antiviral
drugs.
I’m
treated
by
a
woman
who
introduces
herself
as
Dr.
Pam.
She
has
soft
eyes,
a
calm
voice,
and
very
cold
hands.
She
wears
her
hair
in
a
tight
bun.
And
she
smells
like
hospital
disinfectant
mingled
with
a
hint
of
perfume.
The
two
smells
don’t
go
well
together.
I
have
a
one-in-ten
chance
of
survival,
she
tells
me.
I
start
to
laugh.
I
must
bea
little
delirious
from
the
drugs.
One
in
ten?
And
here
I
was
thinking
the
plague
was
a
death
sentence.
I
couldn’t
be
happier.
Over
the
next
two
days,
my
fever
soars
to
a
hundred
and
four.
I
break
into
a
cold
sweat,
and
even
my
sweat
is
flecked
with
blood.
I
float
in
and
out
of
a
delirious
twilight
sleep
while
they
throw
everything
at
the
infection.
There
is
no
cure
for
the
Red
Death.
All
they
can
do
is
keep
me
doped
up
and
comfortable
until
the
bug
decides
whether
it
likes
the
way
I
taste.
The
past
shoves
its
way
in.
Sometimes
Dad
is
sitting
next
to
me,
sometimes
Mom,
butmost
of
the
time
it’s
Sissy.
The
room
turns
red.
I
see
the
world
through
a
diaphanous
curtain
of
blood.
The
ward
recedes
behind
the
red
curtain.
It’s
just
me
and
the
invader
inside
me
and
the
dead—not
just
my
family,
but
all
the
dead,
all
however-many-billion
of
them,
reaching
for
me
as
I
run.
Reaching.
Running.
And
it
occurs
to
me
that
there’s
no
real
difference
between
us,
the
living
and
the
dead;
it’s
just
a
matter
of
tense:
past-dead
and
future-dead.
On
the
third
day,
the
fever
breaks.
By
the
fifth,
I’m
holding
down
liquids
and
myeyes
and
lungs
have
begun
to
clear.
The
red
curtain
pulls
back,
and
I
can
see
the
ward,
the
gowned
and
masked
doctors
and
nurses
and
orderlies,
the
patients
in
various
stages
of
death,
past
and
future,
floating
on
the
gentle
sea
of
morphine
or
being
wheeled
out
of
the
room
with
their
faces
covered,
the
presentdead.
On
the
sixth
day,
Dr.
Pam
declares
the
worst
over.
She
orders
me
off
all
meds,
which
kind
of
bums
me
out;
I’m
going
to
miss
my
morphine.
“Not
my
call,”
she
tells
me.
“You’re
being
moved
into
the
convalescent
ward
till
you
can
get
back
on
your
feet.
We’re
going
to
need
you.”
“Need
me?”
“For
the
war.”
The
war.
I
remember
the
firefight,
the
explosions,
the
soldier
bursting
into
the
tent
and
they’re
inside
us!
“What’s
going
on?”
I
ask.
“What
happened
here?”
She’s
already
turned
away,
handing
my
chart
to
an
orderly
and
telling
him
in
a
quiet
voice,
but
not
so
quiet
I
can’t
hear,
“Bring
him
to
the
exam
room
at
fifteen
hundred
hours,
after
he’s
clear
of
the
meds.
Let’s
tag
and
bag
him.”
27
I’M
TAKEN
TO
a
large
hangar
near
the
entrance
to
the
base.
Everywhere
I
look,
there’resigns
of
the
recent
battle.
Burned-out
vehicles,
the
rubble
of
demolished
buildings,
stubborn
little
fires
smoldering,
pockmarked
asphalt,
and
three-foot-wide
craters
from
mortar
fire.
But
the
security
fence
has
been
repaired,
and
beyond
it
I
can
see
a
no-man’s-land
of
blackened
earth
where
Tent
City
used
to
be.
Inside
the
hangar,
soldiers
are
painting
huge
red
circles
on
the
shiny
concrete
floor.
There
are
no
planes.
I’m
wheeled
through
a
door
in
the
back,
into
an
examination
room,
where
I’m
heaved
onto
the
table
and
left
alone
for
a
few
minutes,
shivering
in
my
thin
hospital
gown
under
the
bright
fluorescent
lights.
What’s
with
the
big
red
circles?
And
how
did
they
get
the
power
back
on?
And
what
did
she
mean
by
“Let’s
tag
and
bag
him”?
I
can’t
keep
my
thoughts
from
flying
in
every
direction.
What
happened
here?
If
the
aliens
attacked
the
base,
where
are
the
dead
aliens?
Where’s
their
downed
spacecraft?
How
did
we
manage
to
defend
ourselves
against
an
intelligence
thousands
of
years
more
advanced
than
ours—and
defeat
it?
The
inner
door
opens,
and
Dr.
Pam
comes
in.
She
shines
a
bright
light
in
my
eyes.Listens
to
my
heart,
my
lungs,
thumps
on
a
couple
places.
She
shows
me
a
silver-gray
pellet
about
the
size
of
a
grain
of
rice.
“What’s
that?”
I
ask.
I
half
expect
her
to
say
it’s
an
alien
spaceship:
We’ve
discovered
they’re
the
size
of
an
amoeba.
Instead,
she
says
the
pellet
is
a
tracking
device,
hooked
into
the
base’s
mainframe.
Highly
classified,
been
used
by
the
military
for
years.
The
idea
is
to
implant
all
surviving
personnel.
Each
pellet
transmits
its
own
unique
signal,
a
signature
that
can
be
picked
up
by
detectors
as
far
as
a
mile
away.
To
keep
track
of
us,
she
tells
me.
To
keep
us
safe.
She
gives
me
a
shot
in
the
back
of
my
neck
to
numb
me,
then
inserts
the
pellet
under
my
skin,
near
the
base
of
my
skull.
She
bandages
the
insertion
point,
then
helps
me
back
into
the
wheelchair
and
takes
me
into
the
adjoining
room.
It’s
much
smaller
than
the
first
room.
A
white
reclining
chair
that
reminds
me
of
a
dentist’s.
A
computer
and
monitor.
She
helps
me
into
the
chair
and
proceeds
to
tie
me
down:
straps
across
my
wrists,
straps
across
my
ankles.
Her
face
is
very
close
to
mine.
The
perfume
has
a
slight
edge
today
over
the
disinfectant
in
the
Odor
Wars.
She
doesn’t
miss
my
expression.
“Don’t
be
scared,”
she
says.
“It
isn’t
painful.”
Scared,
I
whisper,
“What
isn’t?”
She
steps
over
to
the
monitor
and
starts
punching
in
commands.
“It’s
a
program
we
found
on
a
laptop
that
belonged
to
one
of
the
infested,”
Dr.
Pamexplains.
Before
I
can
ask
what
the
hell
an
infested
is,
she
rolls
on:
“We’re
not
sure
what
the
infesteds
had
been
using
it
for,
but
we
know
it’s
perfectly
safe.
Its
code
name
is
Wonderland.”
“What’s
it
do?”
I
ask.
I’m
not
sure
what
she’s
telling
me,
but
it
sounds
like
she’s
telling
me
that
the
aliens
had
somehow
infiltrated
Wright-Patterson
and
hacked
into
its
computer
systems.
I
can’t
get
the
word
infested
out
of
my
head.
Or
the
bloody
face
of
the
soldier
bursting
into
my
tent.
They’re
inside
us.
“It’s
a
mapping
program,”
she
answers.
Which
really
isn’t
an
answer.
“What
does
it
map?”
She
looks
at
me
for
one
long,
uncomfortable
moment,
as
if
she’s
deciding
whether
to
tell
the
truth.
“It
maps
you.
Close
your
eyes,
big,
deep
breath.
Counting
down
from
three…two…one…”
And
the
universe
implodes.
Suddenly
I’m
there,
three
years
old,
holding
on
to
the
sides
of
my
crib,
jumping
up
and
down
and
screaming
like
someone’s
murdering
me.
I’m
not
remembering
that
day;
I’m
experiencing
it.
Now
I’m
six,
swinging
my
plastic
baseball
bat.
The
one
I
loved;
the
one
I
forgot
I
had.
Ten
now,
riding
home
from
the
pet
store
with
a
bag
of
goldfish
in
my
lap
and
debating
names
with
my
mom.
She’s
wearing
a
bright
yellow
dress.
Thirteen,
it’s
a
Friday
night,
I’m
playing
pee-wee
football,
and
the
crowd
is
cheering.
Going
deep.
The
reel
begins
to
slow.
I
feel
like
I’m
drowning—drowning
in
the
dream
of
my
life.
My
legs
kick
helplessly
against
the
restraints,
strapped
in
tight,
running.
Running.
First
kiss.
Her
name
is
Lacey.
My
ninth-grade
algebra
teacher
and
her
horrible
handwriting.
Getting
my
driver’s
license.
Everything
there,
no
blank
spaces,
all
of
it
pouringout
of
me
while
I’m
pouring
into
Wonderland.
All
of
it.
Green
blob
in
the
night
sky.
Holding
the
boards
while
Dad
nails
them
over
the
living
room
windows.
The
sound
ofgunfire
down
the
street,
glass
shattering,
people
screaming.
And
the
hammer
falling:
bam,
bam,
BAM.
“Blow
out
the
candles”:
Mom’s
hysterical
whisper.
“Can’t
you
hear
them?
They’re
coming!”
And
my
father,
calmly,
in
the
pitch
black:
“If
anything
happens
to
me,
take
care
of
your
mother
and
baby
sister.”
I’m
in
free
fall.
Terminal
velocity.
There’s
no
escaping
it.
I
won’t
just
remember
that
night.
I’ll
live
it
all
over
again.
It
has
chased
me
all
the
way
to
Tent
City.
The
thing
I
ran
from,
that
I’m
still
runningfrom,
the
thing
that’s
never
let
me
go.
What
I
reach
for.
What
I
run
from.
Take
care
of
your
mother.
Take
care
of
your
baby
sister.
The
front
door
crashes
open.
Dad
fires
point-blank
into
the
chest
of
the
first
intruder.
The
guy
must
be
high
on
something,
because
he
just
keeps
coming.
I
see
a
sawed-offshotgun
in
my
father’s
face,
and
that’s
the
last
I
see
of
my
father’s
face.
The
room
fills
with
shadows,
and
one
of
the
shadows
is
my
mother,
and
then
more
shadows
and
hoarse
shouts
and
I’m
tearing
up
the
stairs
cradling
Sissy
in
my
arms,
realizingtoo
late
I’m
running
toward
a
dead
end.
A
hand
catches
my
shirt
and
flings
me
backward,
and
I
tumble
back
down
the
stairs,
shielding
Sissy
with
my
body,
smacking
down
headfirst
at
the
bottom.
Then
shadows,
huge
shadows,
and
a
swarm
of
fingers,
pulling
her
out
of
my
arms.
And
Sissy,
screaming,
Bubby,
Bubby,
Bubby,
Bubby!
I
reach
for
her
in
the
dark.
My
fingers
hook
on
the
locket
around
her
neck
and
tear
the
silver
chain
free.
Then,
like
the
day
the
lights
blinked
out
forever,
my
sister’s
voice
abruptly
dies.
Then
the
punks
are
on
me.
Three
of
them,
jacked
up
on
dope
or
desperate
to
find
some,
kicking,
punching,
a
furious
rain
of
blows
into
my
back,
my
stomach,
and
as
I
bring
up
my
hands
to
shield
my
face,
I
see
the
silhouette
of
Dad’s
hammer
rising
over
my
head.
It
whistles
down.
I
roll
away.
The
head
of
the
hammer
grazes
my
temple,
its
momentumcarrying
it
right
into
the
guy’s
shin.
He
falls
to
his
knees
with
an
agonized
howl.
On
my
feet
now,
running
down
the
hall
to
the
kitchen,
and
the
thunder
of
footsteps
as
they
come
after
me.
Take
care
of
your
baby
sister.
Tripping
on
something
in
the
backyard,
probably
the
garden
hose
or
one
of
Sissy’s
stupid
toys.
Falling
face-first
in
the
wet
grass
under
a
star-stuffed
sky,
and
the
glowing
green
orb,
the
circling
Eye,
coldly
staring
down
at
me,
the
one
with
the
silver
locket
clutched
in
his
bleeding
hand,
the
one
who
lived,
the
one
who
did
not
go
back,
the
one
who
ran.
28
I’VE
FALLEN
SO
DEEP,
nothing
can
reach
me.
For
the
first
time
in
weeks,
I
feel
numbI.
don’t
even
feel
like
me.
There’s
no
place
where
I
end
and
the
nothingness
begins.
Her
voice
comes
into
the
darkness,
and
I
grab
on
to
it,
a
lifeline
to
pull
me
outof
the
bottomless
well.
“It’s
over.
It’s
all
right.
It’s
over…”
I
break
the
surface
into
the
real
world,
gasping
for
air,
crying
uncontrollably
like
a
complete
pansy,
and
I’m
thinking,
You’re
wrong,
Doc.
It’s
never
over.
It
just
goes
on
and
on
and
on.
Her
face
swims
into
view,
and
my
arm
jerks
against
the
restraint
as
I
try
to
grab
her.
She
needs
to
make
this
stop.
“What
the
hell
was
that?”
I
ask
in
a
croaky
whisper.
My
throat
is
burning,
my
mouthdry.
I
feel
like
I
weigh
about
five
pounds,
like
all
the
flesh
has
been
torn
frommy
bones.
And
I
thought
the
plague
was
bad!
“It’s
a
way
for
us
to
see
inside
you,
to
look
at
what’s
really
going
on,”
she
says
gently.
She
runs
her
hand
over
my
forehead.
The
gesture
reminds
me
of
my
mother,
which
reminds
me
of
losing
my
mother
in
the
dark,
of
running
from
her
in
the
night,
which
reminds
me
I
shouldn’t
be
strapped
down
in
this
white
chair.
I
should
be
with
them.
I
should
have
stayed
and
faced
what
they
faced.
Take
care
of
your
little
sister.
“That’s
my
next
question,”
I
say,
fighting
to
stay
focused.
“What’s
going
on?”
“They’re
inside
us,”
she
answers.
“We
were
attacked
from
the
inside,
by
infected
personnel
who’d
been
embedded
in
the
military.”
She
gives
me
a
few
minutes
to
process
this
while
she
wipes
the
tears
from
my
face
with
a
cool,
moist
cloth.
It’s
maddening,
how
motherly
she
is,
and
the
soothing
coolness
of
the
cloth,
a
pleasant
torture.
She
sets
aside
the
cloth
and
looks
deeply
into
my
eyes.
“Using
the
ratio
of
infected
to
clean
here
at
the
base,
we
estimate
that
one
out
of
every
three
surviving
human
beings
on
Earth
is
one
of
them.”
She
loosens
the
straps.
I’m
insubstantial
as
a
cloud,
light
as
a
balloon.
When
thefinal
strap
comes
free,
I
expect
to
fly
out
of
the
chair
and
smack
the
ceiling.
“Would
you
like
to
see
one?”
she
asks.
Holding
out
her
hand.
29
SHE
WHEELS
ME
down
a
hallway
to
an
elevator.
It’s
a
one-way
express
that
carries
us
everal
hundred
feet
below
the
surface.
The
doors
open
into
a
long
corridor
with
white
cinder-block
walls.
Dr.
Pam
tells
me
we’re
in
the
bomb
shelter
complex
that’s
nearly
as
large
as
the
base
above
us,
built
to
withstand
a
fifty-megaton
nuclear
blast.
I
tell
her
I’m
feeling
safer
already.
She
laughs
like
she
thinks
that’s
very
funny.
I’m
rolling
past
side
tunnels
and
unmarked
doors
and,
though
the
floor
is
level,
I
feel
as
if
I’m
being
taken
to
the
very
bottom
of
the
world,
to
the
hole
where
the
devil
sits.
There
are
soldiers
hurrying
up
and
down
the
corridor;
they
avert
their
eyes
and
stop
talking
as
I’m
wheeled
past
them.
Would
you
like
to
see
one?
Yes.
Hell
no.
She
stops
at
one
of
the
unmarked
doors
and
swipes
a
key
card
through
the
locking
mechanism.
The
red
light
turns
green.
She
rolls
me
into
the
room,
stopping
the
chair
in
front
of
a
long
mirror,
and
my
mouth
falls
open
and
I
drop
my
chin
and
close
my
eyes,
because
whatever
is
sitting
in
that
wheelchair
isn’t
me,
it
can’t
be
me.
When
the
mothership
first
appeared,
I
was
one
hundred
and
ninety
pounds,
most
of
itmuscle.
Forty
pounds
of
that
muscle
is
gone.
The
stranger
in
that
mirror
looked
back
at
me
with
the
eyes
of
the
starving:
huge,
sunken,
ringed
in
puffy,
black
bags.
The
virus
has
taken
a
knife
to
my
face,
carving
away
my
cheeks,
sharpening
my
chin,
thinning
my
nose.
My
hair
is
stringy,
dry,
falling
out
in
places.
He’s
gone
zombie.
Dr.
Pam
nods
at
the
mirror.
“Don’t
worry.
He
won’t
be
able
to
see
us.”
He?
Who’s
she
talking
about?
She
hits
a
button,
and
the
lights
in
the
room
on
the
other
side
of
the
mirror
flood
on.
My
image
turns
ghostlike.
I
can
see
through
myself
to
the
person
on
the
other
side.
It’s
Chris.
He’s
strapped
to
a
chair
identical
to
the
one
in
the
Wonderland
room.
Wires
run
from
his
head
to
a
large
console
with
blinking
red
lights
behind
him.
He’s
having
trouble
keeping
his
head
up,
like
a
kid
nodding
off
in
class.
She
notices
my
stiffening
at
the
sight
of
him
and
asks,
“What?
Do
you
know
him?”
“His
name
is
Chris.
He’s
my…I
met
him
in
the
refugee
camp.
He
offered
to
share
histent
and
he
helped
me
when
I
got
sick.”
“He’s
your
friend?”
She
seems
surprised.
“Yes.
No.
Yes,
he’s
my
friend.”
“He’s
not
what
you
think
he
is.”
She
touches
a
button,
and
the
monitor
pops
to
life.
I
tear
my
eyes
away
from
Chris,
from
the
outside
of
him
to
the
inside,
from
apparent
to
hidden,
because
on
the
screen
I
can
see
his
brain
encased
in
translucent
bone,
glowing
a
sickly
yellowish
green.
“What
is
that?”
I
whisper.
“The
infestation,”
Dr.
Pam
says.
She
presses
a
button
and
zooms
in
on
the
front
partof
Chris’s
brain.
The
pukish
color
intensifies,
glowing
neon
bright.
“This
is
the
prefrontal
cortex,
the
thinking
part
of
the
brain—the
part
that
makes
us
human.”
She
zooms
in
tight
on
an
area
no
larger
than
the
head
of
a
pin,
and
then
I
see
it.
My
stomach
does
a
slow
roll.
Embedded
in
the
soft
tissue
is
a
pulsing
egg-shaped
growth,
anchored
by
thousands
of
rootlike
tendrils
fanning
out
in
all
directions,
digging
into
every
crease
and
crevice
of
his
brain.
“We
don’t
know
how
they
did
it,”
Dr.
Pam
says.
“We
don’t
even
know
if
the
infected
are
aware
of
their
presence,
or
if
they’ve
been
puppets
their
entire
lives.”
The
thing
entangling
itself
in
Chris’s
brain,
pulsing.
“Take
it
out
of
him.”
I
can
barely
form
words.
“We’ve
tried,”
Dr.
Pam
says.
“Drugs,
radiation,
electroshock,
surgery.
Nothing
works.
The
only
way
to
kill
them
is
to
kill
the
host.”
She
slides
the
keyboard
in
front
of
me.
“He
won’t
feel
anything.”
Confused,
I
shake
my
head.
I
don’t
get
it.
“It
lasts
less
than
a
second,”
Dr.
Pam
assures
me.
“And
it’s
completely
painless.
This
button
right
here.”
I
look
down
at
the
button.
It
has
a
label:
EXECUTE.
“You’re
not
killing
Chris.
You’re
destroying
the
thing
inside
him
that
would
kill
you.”
“He
had
his
chance
to
kill
me,”
I
argue.
Shaking
my
head.
It’s
too
much.
I
can’t
deal.“And
he
didn’t.
He
kept
me
alive.”
“Because
it
wasn’t
time
yet.
He
left
you
before
the
attack,
didn’t
he?”
I
nod.
I’m
looking
at
him
again
through
the
two-way
mirror,
through
the
indistinct
frame
of
my
seethrough
self.
“You’re
killing
the
things
that
are
responsible
for
this.”
She
presses
something
into
my
hand.
Sissy’s
locket.
Her
locket,
the
button,
and
Chris.
And
the
thing
inside
Chris.
And
me.
Or
what’s
left
of
me.
What’s
left
of
me?
What
do
I
have
left?
The
metal
linksof
Sissy’s
necklace
cut
into
my
palm.
“It’s
how
we
stop
them,”
Dr.
Pam
urges
me.
“Before
there’s
no
one
left
to
stop
them.”
Chris
in
the
chair.
The
locket
in
my
hand.
How
long
have
I
been
running?
Running,running,
running.
Christ,
I’m
sick
of
running.
I
should
have
stayed.
I
should
havefaced
it.
If
I
had
faced
it
then,
I
wouldn’t
be
facing
it
now,
but
sooner
or
later
you
have
to
choose
between
running
and
facing
the
thing
you
thought
you
could
not
face.
I
bring
my
finger
down
as
hard
as
I
can.
30
I
LIKE
THE
CONVALESCENT
WING
a
lot
more
than
the
Zombie
Ward.
It
smells
better,
forne
thing,
and
you
get
your
own
room.
You’re
not
stuck
out
on
the
floor
with
a
hundred
other
people.
The
room
is
quiet
and
private,
and
it’s
easy
to
pretend
the
world
is
what
it
was
before
the
attacks.
For
the
first
time
in
weeks,
I’m
able
to
eat
solid
food
and
make
it
to
the
bathroom
by
myself—though
I
avoid
looking
in
the
mirror.
The
days
seem
brighter,
but
the
nights
are
bad:
Every
time
I
close
my
eyes,
I
see
my
skeletal
self
in
the
execution
room,
Chris
strapped
down
in
the
room
on
the
other
side,
and
my
bony
finger
coming
down.
Chris
is
gone.
Well,
according
to
Dr.
Pam,
Chris
never
was.
There
was
the
thing
insideChris
controlling
him
that
had
embedded
itself
into
his
brain
(they
don’t
know
how)
sometime
in
the
past
(they
don’t
know
when).
No
aliens
descended
from
the
mothership
to
attack
Wright-Patterson.
The
attack
came
from
within,
with
infested
soldiers
turning
their
guns
on
their
comrades.
Which
meant
they
had
been
hiding
inside
us
for
a
long
time,
waiting
for
the
first
three
waves
to
whittle
our
population
down
to
a
manageable
number
before
revealing
themselves.
What
did
Chris
say?
They
know
how
we
think.
They
knew
we’d
seek
safety
in
numbers.
Knew
we’d
take
shelter
with
the
guys
who
had
guns.
So,
Mr.
Alien,
how
do
you
overcome
that?
It’s
simple,
because
you
know
how
we
think,
don’t
you?
You
embed
sleeper
units
where
the
guns
are.
Even
if
your
troops
fail
in
the
initial
assault,
like
they
did
at
Wright-Patterson,
you
succeed
in
your
ultimate
goal
of
blowing
society
apart.
If
the
enemy
looks
just
like
you,
how
do
you
fight
him?
At
that
point,
it’s
game
over.
Starvation,
disease,
wild
animals:
It’s
only
a
matter
of
time
before
the
last,
isolated
survivors
are
dead.
From
my
window
six
stories
up
I
can
see
the
front
gates.
Around
dusk,
a
convoy
ofold
yellow
school
buses
rolls
out,
escorted
by
Humvees.
The
buses
return
several
hourslater
loaded
down
with
people,
mostly
kids—though
it’s
hard
to
tell
in
the
dark—who
are
taken
into
the
hangar
to
be
tagged
and
bagged,
the
“infested”
winnowed
out
and
destroyed.
That’s
what
my
nurses
tell
me,
anyway.
To
me,
the
whole
thing
seems
crazy,
given
what
we
know
about
the
attacks.
How
did
they
kill
so
many
of
us
so
quickly?
Oh
yeah,
because
humans
herd
like
sheep!
And
now
here
we
are,
clustering
again.
Right
in
plain
sight.
We
might
as
well
paint
a
big
red
bull’s-eye
on
the
base.
Here
we
are!
Fire
when
ready!
And
I
can’t
take
it
anymore.
Even
as
my
body
grows
stronger,
my
spirit
begins
to
crumple.
I
really
don’t
get
it.
What’s
the
point?
Not
their
point;
that’s
been
pretty
damn
clear
from
the
beginning.
I
mean
what’s
the
point
of
us
anymore?
I’m
sure
if
we
didn’t
cluster
again,
they’d
have
another
plan,
even
if
that
plan
were
using
infested
assassins
to
take
us
out
one
stupid,
isolated
human
at
a
time.
There’s
no
winning.
If
I
had
somehow
saved
my
sister,
it
wouldn’t
have
mattered.
I
would
have
bought
her
another
month
or
two
tops.
We’re
the
dead.
There’s
no
one
else
now.
There’s
the
past-dead
and
the
future-dead.
Corpses
and
corpses-to-be.
Somewhere
between
the
basement
room
and
this
room,
I
lost
Sissy’s
locket.
I
wake
up
in
the
middle
of
the
night,
my
hand
clutching
empty
air,
and
I
hear
her
screaming
my
name
like
she’s
standing
two
feet
away,
and
I’m
furious,
I’m
pissed
as
hell,
and
I
tell
her
to
shut
up,
I
lost
it,
it’s
gone.
I’m
dead
like
her,
doesn’t
she
get
it?
A
zombie,
that’s
me.
I
stop
eating.
I
refuse
my
meds.
I
lie
in
bed
for
hours,
staring
at
the
ceiling,
waitingfor
it
to
be
over,
waiting
to
join
my
sister
and
the
seven
billion
other
lucky
ones.
The
virus
that
was
eating
me
has
been
replaced
by
a
different
disease
that’s
even
more
hungry.
A
disease
with
a
kill
rate
of
100
percent.
And
I
tell
myself,
Don’t
let
them
do
it,
man!
This
is
part
of
their
plan,
too,
but
it
doesn’t
do
any
good.
I
can
give
myself
pep
talks
all
day
long;
it
doesn’t
change
the
fact
that
the
moment
the
mothership
appeared
in
the
sky,
it
was
game
over.
Not
a
matter
of
if,
but
when.
And
right
when
I
reach
the
point
of
no
return,
when
the
last
part
of
me
able
to
fightis
about
to
die,
as
if
he’s
been
waiting
all
this
time
for
me
to
reach
that
point,
my
savior
appears.
The
door
opens
and
his
shadow
fills
the
space—tall,
lean,
hard-edged,
as
if
his
shadow
were
cut
from
a
slab
of
black
marble.
That
shadow
falls
over
me
as
he
walks
toward
the
bed.
I
want
to
look
away,
but
I
can’t.
His
eyes—cold
and
blue
as
a
mountain
lake—pinme
down.
He
comes
into
the
light,
and
I
can
see
his
short-cropped
sandy
hair
and
his
sharp
nose
and
his
thin
lips
drawn
tight
in
a
humorless
smile.
Crisp
uniform.
Shiny
black
boots.
The
officer
insignia
on
his
collar.
He
looks
down
at
me
in
silence
for
a
long,
uncomfortable
moment.
Why
can’t
I
lookaway
from
those
ice-blue
eyes?
His
face
is
so
chiseled
it
looks
unreal,
like
a
wood
carving
of
a
human
face.
“Do
you
know
who
I
am?”
he
asks.
His
voice
is
deep,
very
deep,a
voice-over-on-a-moviepreview
deep.
I
shake
my
head.
How
the
hell
could
I
know
that?
I’d
never
seen
him
before
in
my
life.
“I’m
Lieutenant
Colonel
Alexander
Vosch,
the
commander
of
this
base.”
He
doesn’t
offer
me
his
hand.
He
just
stares
at
me.
Steps
around
to
the
end
of
thebed,
looks
at
my
chart.
My
heart
is
pounding
hard.
It
feels
like
I’ve
been
called
to
the
principal’s
office.
“Lungs
good.
Heart
rate,
blood
pressure.
Everything’s
good.”
He
hangs
the
chart
backon
the
hook.
“Only
everything
isn’t
good,
is
it?
In
fact,
everything
is
pretty
damn
bad.”
He
pulls
a
chair
close
to
the
bed
and
sits
down.
The
motion
is
seamless,
smooth,
uncomplicated,
like
he’s
practiced
it
for
hours
and
gotten
sitting
down
to
an
exact
science.
He
adjusts
the
crease
in
his
pants
into
a
perfectly
straight
line
before
he
goes
on.
“I’ve
seen
your
Wonderland
profile.
Very
interesting.
And
very
instructive.”
He
reaches
into
his
pocket,
again
with
so
much
grace
that
it’s
more
like
a
dance
move
than
a
gesture,
and
pulls
out
Sissy’s
silver
locket.
“I
believe
this
is
yours.”
He
drops
it
on
the
bed
next
to
my
hand.
Waits
for
me
to
grab
it.
I
force
myself
to
lie
still,
I’m
not
sure
why.
His
hand
returns
to
his
breast
pocket.
He
tosses
a
wallet-size
photo
into
my
lap.
I
pick
it
up.
There’s
a
little
blond
kid
around
six,
maybe
seven.
With
Vosch’s
eyes.
Being
held
in
the
arms
of
a
pretty
lady
around
Vosch’s
age.
“You
know
who
they
are?”
Not
a
hard
question.
I
nod.
For
some
reason,
the
picture
bothers
me.
I
hold
it
outfor
him
to
take
back.
He
doesn’t.
“They’re
my
silver
chain,”
he
says.
“I’m
sorry,”
I
say,
because
I
don’t
know
what
else
to
say.
“They
didn’t
have
to
do
it
this
way,
you
know.
Have
you
thought
about
that?
They
could
have
taken
their
own
sweet
time
killing
us—so
why
did
they
decide
to
kill
us
so
quickly?
Why
send
down
a
plague
that
kills
nine
out
of
every
ten
people?
Why
not
seven
out
of
ten?
Why
not
five?
In
other
words,
what’s
their
damn
hurry?
I
have
a
theory
about
that.
Would
you
like
to
hear
it?”
No,
I
think.
I
wouldn’t.
Who
is
this
guy,
and
why
is
he
here
talking
to
me?
“There’s
a
quote
from
Stalin,”
he
says.
“‘A
single
death
is
a
tragedy;
a
million
is
a
statistic.’
Can
you
imagine
seven
billion
of
anything?
I
have
trouble
doing
it.
It
pushes
the
limits
of
our
ability
to
comprehend.
And
that’s
exactly
why
they
did
it.
Like
running
up
the
score
in
football.
You
played
football,
right?
It
isn’t
about
destroying
our
capability
to
fight
so
much
as
crushing
our
will
to
fight.”
He
takes
the
photograph
and
slips
it
back
into
his
pocket.
“So
I
don’t
think
aboutthe
6.98
billion
people.
I
think
about
just
two.”
He
nods
toward
Sissy’s
locket.
“You
left
her.
When
she
needed
you,
you
ran.
And
you’re
still
running.
Don’t
you
think
it’s
time
you
stop
running
and
fight
for
her?”
I
open
my
mouth,
and
whatever
I
meant
to
say
comes
out
as,
“She’s
dead.”
He
waves
his
hand
in
the
air.
I’m
being
stupid.
“We’re
all
dead,
son.
Some
of
us
are
just
a
little
further
along
than
others.
You’re
wondering
who
the
hell
I
am
and
why
I’m
here.
Well,
I
told
you
who
I
am,
and
now
I’m
going
to
tell
you
why
I’m
here.”
“Good,”
I
whisper.
Maybe
after
he
tells
me,
he’ll
leave
me
alone.
He’s
weirding
me
out.
Something
about
the
way
he
looks
at
me
with
that
icy
stare,
the—there’s
no
other
word
for
it—
hardness
of
him,
like
he’s
a
statue
come
to
life.
“I’m
here
because
they’ve
killed
almost
all
of
us,
but
not
all
of
us.
And
that’s
their
mistake,
son.
That’s
the
flaw
in
their
plan.
Because
if
you
don’t
kill
all
of
us
all
at
once,
whoever’s
left
are
not
going
to
be
the
weak
ones.
The
strong
ones—and
only
the
strong
ones—will
survive.
The
bent
but
unbroken,
if
you
know
what
I
mean.
People
like
me.
And
people
like
you.”
I’m
shaking
my
head.
“I’m
not
strong.”
“Well,
that’s
where
you
and
I
will
have
to
disagree.
You
see,
Wonderland
doesn’t
just
map
out
your
experiences;
it
maps
out
you.
It
tells
us
not
just
who
you
are,
but
what
you
are.
Your
past
and
your
potential.
And
your
potential,
I
kid
you
not,
is
off
the
charts.
You
are
exactly
what
we
need
at
exactly
the
time
we
need
it.”
He
stands
up.
Towering
over
me.
“Get
up.”
Not
a
request.
His
voice
is
as
rock
hard
as
his
features.
I
heave
myself
onto
the
floor.
He
brings
his
face
close
to
mine
and
says
in
a
low,
dangerous
voice,
“What
do
you
want?
Be
honest.”
“I
want
you
to
leave.”
“No.”
Shaking
his
head
sharply.
“What
do
you
want?”
I
feel
my
lower
lip
poking
out,
like
a
tiny
kid
about
to
collapse
completely.
My
eyes
are
burning.
I
bite
down
hard
on
the
edges
of
my
tongue
and
force
myself
not
to
look
away
from
the
cold
fire
in
his
eyes.
“Do
you
want
to
die?”
Do
I
nod?
I
can’t
remember.
Maybe
I
did,
because
he
says,
“I’m
not
going
to
let
you.So
now
what?”
“So
I
guess
I’m
going
to
live.”
“No,
you’re
not.
You’re
going
to
die.
You’re
going
to
die,
and
there’s
nothing
you
or
I
or
anyone
else
can
do
to
stop
it.
You,
me,
everyone
left
on
this
big,
beautiful
blue
planet
is
going
to
die
and
make
way
for
them.”
He’s
cut
right
to
the
heart
of
it.
It’s
the
perfect
thing
to
say
at
the
perfect
moment,
and
what
he’s
been
trying
to
get
out
of
me
suddenly
explodes.
“Then
what’s
the
point,
huh?”
I
shout
into
his
face.
“What’s
the
fucking
point?
You
have
all
the
answers,
so
you
tell
me,
because
I
have
no
idea
anymore
why
I
should
give
a
damn!”
He
grabs
me
by
the
arm
and
slings
me
toward
the
window.
He’s
beside
me
in
two
seconds
and
flings
open
the
curtain.
I
see
the
school
buses
idling
beside
the
hangar
and
a
line
of
children
waiting
to
go
inside.
“You’re
asking
the
wrong
person,”
he
snarls.
“Ask
them
why
you
should
give
a
damn.
Tell
them
there’s
no
point.
Tell
them
you
want
to
die.”
He
grabs
my
shoulders
and
whirls
me
around
to
face
him.
Slaps
me
hard
in
the
chest.
“They’ve
flipped
the
natural
order
on
us,
boy.
Better
to
die
than
live.
Better
to
give
up
than
fight.
Better
to
hide
than
face.
They
know
the
way
to
break
us
is
to
kill
us
first
here.”
Slapping
my
chest
again.
“The
final
battle
for
this
planet
will
not
be
fought
over
any
plain
or
mountain
or
jungle
or
desert
or
ocean.
It
will
happen
here.”
Popping
me
again.
Hard.
Pop,
pop,
pop.
And
I’m
totally
gone
by
this
point,
giving
in
to
everything
I’ve
bottled
up
insidesince
the
night
my
sister
died,
sobbing
like
I’ve
never
cried
before,
like
crying
is
something
new
to
me
and
I
like
the
way
it
feels.
“You
are
the
human
clay,”
Vosch
whispers
fiercely
in
my
ear.
“And
I
am
Michelangelo.
I
am
the
master
builder,
and
you
will
be
my
masterpiece.”
Pale
blue
fire
in
his
eyes,
burning
to
the
bottom
of
my
soul.
“God
doesn’t
call
the
equipped,
son.
God
equips
the
called.
And
you
have
been
called.”
He
leaves
me
with
a
promise.
The
words
burn
so
hot
in
my
mind,
the
promise
follows
me
into
the
deepest
hours
of
the
night
and
into
the
days
that
follow.
I
will
teach
you
to
love
death.
I
will
empty
you
of
grief
and
guilt
and
self-pity
and
fill
you
up
with
hate
and
cunning
and
the
spirit
of
vengeance.
I
will
make
my
final
stand
here,
Benjamin
Thomas
Parish.
Slapping
my
chest
over
and
over
until
my
skin
burns,
my
heart
on
fire.
And
you
will
be
my
battlefield.
31
IT
SHOULD
have
been
easy.
All
he
had
to
do
was
wait.
He
was
very
good
at
waiting.
He
could
crouch
for
hours,
motionless,
silent,
he
and
his
rifle
one
body,
one
mind,
the
line
fuzzy
between
where
he
ended
and
the
weapon
began.
Even
the
fired
bullet
seemed
connected
to
him,
bound
by
an
invisible
cord
to
his
heart,
until
the
bullet
wedded
bone.
The
first
shot
dropped
her,
and
he
quickly
fired
again,
missing
entirely.
A
third
shot
as
she
dived
to
the
ground
beside
the
car,
and
the
back
window
of
the
Buick
exploded
in
a
cloud
of
pulverized
shatterproof
glass.
She’d
gone
under
the
car.
Her
only
option,
really,
which
left
him
two:
wait
for
her
to
come
out
or
leave
his
position
in
the
woods
bordering
the
highway
and
end
it.
The
option
with
the
least
risk
was
staying
put.
If
she
crawled
out,
he
would
kill
her.
If
she
didn’t,
time
would.
He
reloaded
slowly,
with
the
deliberateness
of
someone
who
knows
he
has
all
the
time
in
the
world.
After
days
of
stalking
her,
he
guessed
she
wasn’t
going
anywhere.
She
was
too
smart
for
that.
Three
shots
had
failed
to
take
her
down,
but
she
understood
the
odds
of
a
fourth
missing.
What
had
she
written
in
her
diary?
In
the
end
it
wouldn’t
be
the
lucky
ones
left
standing.
She
would
play
the
odds.
Crawling
out
had
zero
chance
of
success.
She
couldn’t
run,and
even
if
she
could,
she
didn’t
know
in
which
direction
safety
lay.
Her
only
hope
was
for
him
to
abandon
his
hiding
place
and
force
the
issue.
Then
anything
was
possible.
She
might
even
getlucky
and
shoot
him
first.
If
there
was
a
confrontation,
he
didn’t
doubt
she
would
refuse
to
go
down
quietly.
He
had
seen
what
she
did
to
the
soldier
in
the
convenience
store.
She
may
have
been
terrified
at
the
time,
and
killing
him
may
have
bothered
her
afterward,
but
her
fear
and
guilt
didn’t
stop
her
from
filling
his
body
with
lead.
Fear
didn’t
paralyze
Cassie
Sullivan,
like
it
did
some
humans.
Fear
crystallized
her
reason,
hardened
her
will,
clarified
her
options.
Fear
would
keep
her
under
the
car,
not
because
she
was
afraid
of
coming
out,
but
because
staying
there
was
her
only
hope
of
staying
alive.
So
he
would
wait.
He
had
hours
before
nightfall.
By
then,
she
would
have
either
bledto
death
or
be
so
weak
from
blood
loss
and
dehydration
that
finishing
her
would
be
easy.
Finishing
her.
Finishing
Cassie.
Not
Cassie
for
Cassandra.
Or
Cassie
for
Cassidy.Cassie
for
Cassiopeia,
the
girl
in
the
woods
who
slept
with
a
teddy
bear
in
one
hand
and
a
rifle
in
the
other.
The
girl
with
the
strawberry
blond
curls
who
stood
a
little
over
five
feet
four
in
her
bare
feet,
so
younglooking
he
was
surprised
to
learn
she
was
sixteen.
The
girl
who
sobbed
in
the
pitch
black
of
the
deep
woods,
terrified
one
moment,
defiant
the
next,
wondering
if
she
was
the
last
person
on
Earth,
while
he,
the
hunter,
hunkered
a
dozen
feet
away,
listening
to
her
cry
until
exhaustion
carried
her
down
into
a
restless
sleep.
The
perfect
time
to
slip
silently
into
her
camp,
put
the
gun
to
her
head,
and
finish
her.
Because
that’s
what
he
did.
That’s
what
he
was:
a
finisher.
He
had
been
finishing
humans
since
the
advent
of
the
plague.
For
four
years
now,
since
he
was
fourteen,
when
he
awakened
inside
the
human
body
chosen
for
him,
he
had
known
what
he
was.
Finisher.
Hunter.
Assassin.
The
name
didn’t
matter.
Cassie’s
name
for
him,
Silencer,
was
as
good
as
any.
It
described
his
purpose:
to
snuff
out
the
human
noise.
But
he
didn’t
that
night.
Or
the
nights
that
followed.
And
each
night,
creeping
a
little
closer
to
the
tent,
inching
his
way
over
the
woodland
blanket
of
decaying
leaves
and
moist
loamy
soil
until
his
shadow
rose
in
the
narrow
opening
of
the
tent
and
fell
over
her,
and
the
tent
was
filled
with
her
smell,
and
there
would
be
the
sleeping
girl
clutching
the
teddy
bear
and
the
hunter
holding
his
gun,
one
dreaming
of
the
life
that
was
taken
from
her,
the
other
thinking
of
the
life
he’d
take.
The
girl
sleeping
and
the
finisher,
willing
himself
to
finish
her.
Why
didn’t
he
finish
her?
Why
couldn’t
he
finish
her?
He
told
himself
it
was
unwise.
She
couldn’t
stay
in
these
woods
indefinitely.
He
could
use
her
to
lead
him
to
others
of
her
kind.
Humans
are
social
animals.
They
cluster
like
bees.
The
attacks
relied
on
this
critical
adaptation.
The
evolutionary
imperative
that
drove
them
to
live
in
groups
was
the
opportunity
to
kill
them
by
the
billions.
What
was
the
saying?
Strength
in
numbers.
And
then
he
found
the
notebooks
and
discovered
there
was
no
plan,
no
real
goal
except
to
survive
to
the
next
day.
She
had
nowhere
to
go
and
no
one
left
to
go
to.
She
was
alone.
Or
thought
she
was.
He
didn’t
return
to
her
camp
that
night.
He
waited
until
the
afternoon
of
the
followingday,
not
telling
himself
he
was
giving
her
time
to
pack
up
and
leave.
Not
letting
himself
think
about
her
silent,
desperate
cry:
Sometimes
I
think
I
might
be
the
last
human
on
Earth.
Now,
as
the
last
human’s
last
minutes
spun
out
beneath
the
car
on
the
highway,
the
tension
in
his
shoulders
began
to
fade.
She
wasn’t
going
anywhere.
He
lowered
the
rifle
and
squatted
at
the
base
of
the
tree,
rolling
his
head
from
side
to
side
to
ease
the
stiffness
in
his
neck.
He
was
tired.
Hadn’t
been
sleeping
well
lately.
Or
eating.
He’d
dropped
some
pounds
since
the
4th
Wave
rolled
out.
He
wasn’t
too
concerned.
They’d
anticipated
some
psychological
and
physical
blowback
at
the
beginning
of
the
4th
Wave.
The
first
kill
would
be
the
hardest,
but
the
next
would
be
easier,
and
the
one
after
that
easier
still,
because
it’s
true:
Even
the
most
sensitive
person
can
get
used
to
even
the
most
insensitive
thing.
Cruelty
isn’t
a
personality
trait.
Cruelty
is
a
habit.
He
pushed
that
thought
away.
To
call
what
he
was
doing
cruel
implied
he
had
a
choice.
Choosing
between
your
kind
and
another
species
wasn’t
cruel.
It
was
necessary.
Not
easy,
especially
when
you’ve
lived
the
last
four
years
of
your
life
pretending
to
be
no
different
from
them,
but
necessary.
Which
raised
the
troubling
question:
Why
didn’t
he
finish
her
that
first
day?
Whenhe
heard
the
shots
inside
the
convenience
store
and
followed
her
back
to
the
campsite,
why
didn’t
he
finish
her
then,
while
she
lay
crying
in
the
dark?
He
could
explain
away
the
three
missed
shots
on
the
highway.
Fatigue,
lack
of
sleep,
the
shock
of
seeing
her
again.
He
had
assumed
she
would
head
north,
if
she
ever
left
her
camp
at
all,
not
head
back
south.
He
had
felt
a
sudden
rush
of
adrenaline,
as
if
he’d
turned
a
street
corner
and
run
into
a
long-lost
friend.
That
must
have
been
what
threw
off
that
first
shot.
The
second
and
third
he
could
chalk
up
to
luck—her
luck,
not
his.
But
what
about
all
those
days
that
he
followed
her,
sneaking
into
her
camp
while
she
was
away
foraging,
doing
a
bit
of
foraging
himself
through
her
belongings,
including
the
diary
in
which
she
had
written,
Sometimes
in
my
tent,
late
at
night,
I
think
I
canhear
the
stars
scraping
against
the
sky?
What
about
those
predawn
mornings
when
he
slid
silently
through
the
woods
to
where
she
slept,
determined
to
finish
it
this
time,
to
do
what
he
had
prepared
all
his
life
to
do?
She
wasn’t
his
first
kill.
She
wouldn’t
be
his
last.
It
should
have
been
easy.
He
rubbed
his
slick
palms
against
his
thighs.
It
was
cool
in
the
trees,
but
he
was
dripping
with
sweat.
He
scrubbed
his
sleeve
across
his
eyes.
The
wind
on
the
highway:
a
lonely
sound.
A
squirrel
scampered
down
the
tree
next
to
him,
unconcerned
by
his
presence.
Below
him,
the
highway
disappeared
over
the
horizon
in
both
directions,
and
nothing
moved
except
the
trash
and
the
grass
bowing
in
the
lonely
wind.
The
buzzards
had
found
the
three
bodies
lying
in
the
median;
three
fat
birds
waddled
in
for
a
closer
look
while
the
rest
of
the
flock
circled
in
the
updrafts
high
overhead.
The
buzzards
and
other
scavengers
were
enjoying
a
population
explosion.
Buzzards,
crows,
feral
cats,
packs
of
hungry
dogs.
He’d
stumbled
upon
more
than
one
desiccated
corpse
that
had
clearly
been
someone’s
dinner.
Buzzards.
Crows.
Aunt
Millie’s
tabby.
Uncle
Herman’s
Chihuahua.
Blowflies
and
otherinsects.
Worms.
Time
and
the
elements
clean
up
the
rest.
If
she
didn’t
come
out,
Cassie
would
die
beneath
the
car.
Within
minutes
of
her
last
breath,
the
first
fly
would
arrive
to
lay
eggs
in
her.
He
pushed
the
distasteful
image
away.
It
was
a
human
thought.
It
had
been
only
four
years
since
his
Awakening,
and
he
still
fought
against
seeing
the
world
through
human
eyes.
On
the
day
of
his
Awakening,
when
he
saw
the
face
of
his
human
mother
for
the
first
time,
he
burst
into
tears:
He
had
never
seen
anything
so
beautiful—or
so
ugly.
It
had
been
a
painful
integration
for
him.
Not
seamless
or
quick,
like
some
Awakenings
he’d
heard
of.
He
supposed
his
had
been
more
difficult
than
others
because
the
childhood
of
his
host
body
had
been
a
happy
one.
A
well-adjusted,
healthy
human
psyche
was
the
hardest
to
absorb.
It
had
been—
still
was—a
daily
struggle.
His
host
body
wasn’t
something
apart
from
him
that
he
manipulated
like
a
puppet
on
a
string.
It
was
him.
The
eyes
he
used
to
see
the
world,
they
were
his
eyes.
This
brain
he
used
to
interpret,
analyze,
sense,
and
remember
the
world,
it
was
his
brain,
wired
by
thousands
of
years
of
evolution.
Human
evolution.
He
wasn’t
trapped
inside
it
and
didn’t
ride
about
in
it,
guiding
it
like
a
jockey
on
a
horse.
He
was
this
human
body,
and
it
was
him.
And
if
something
should
happen
to
it—if,
for
example,
it
died—he
would
perish
with
it.
It
was
the
price
of
survival.
The
cost
of
his
people’s
last,
desperate
gamble:
To
rid
his
new
home
of
humanity,
he
had
to
become
human.
And
being
human,
he
had
to
overcome
his
humanity.
He
stood
up.
He
didn’t
know
what
he
was
waiting
for.
Cassie
for
Cassiopeia
was
doomed,a
breathing
corpse.
She
was
badly
injured.
Run
or
stay,
there
was
no
hope.
She
had
no
way
to
treat
her
wound
and
no
one
for
miles
who
could
help
her.
She
had
a
small
tube
of
antibiotic
cream
in
her
backpack,
but
no
suture
kit
and
no
bandages.
In
a
few
days,
the
wound
would
become
infected,
gangrene
would
set
in,
and
she
would
die,
assuming
another
finisher
didn’t
come
along
in
the
interim.
He
was
wasting
time.
So
the
hunter
in
the
woods
stood
up,
startling
the
squirrel.
It
rocketed
up
the
tree
with
an
angry
hiss.
He
swung
his
rifle
to
his
shoulder
and
brought
the
Buick
into
the
sight,
swinging
the
red
crosshairs
back
and
forth
and
up
and
down
its
body.
What
if
he
blew
out
the
tires?
The
car
would
collapse
onto
its
rims,
perhaps
pinning
her
beneath
its
two-thousand-pound
frame.
There’d
be
no
running
then.
The
Silencer
lowered
his
rifle
and
turned
his
back
on
the
highway.
The
buzzards
feeding
in
the
median
heaved
their
cumbersome
bodies
into
the
air.
The
lonely
wind
died.
And
then
his
hunter’s
instinct
whispered,
Turn
around.
A
bloody
hand
emerged
from
the
undercarriage.
An
arm
followed.
Then
a
leg.
He
swung
his
rifle
into
position.
Sighted
her
in
the
crosshairs.
Holding
his
breath,sweat
coursing
down
his
face,
stinging
his
eyes.
She
was
going
to
do
it.
She
was
goingto
run.
He
was
relieved
and
anxious
at
the
same
time.
He
couldn’t
miss
with
this
fourth
shot.
He
spread
his
legs
wide
and
squared
his
shoulders
and
waited
for
her
to
make
her
move.
The
direction
wouldn’t
matter.
Once
she
was
out
in
the
open,
there
was
nowhere
to
hide.
Still,
part
of
him
hoped
she
would
run
in
the
opposite
direction,
so
he
wouldn’t
have
to
place
the
bullet
in
her
face.
Cassie
hauled
herself
upright,
collapsed
for
a
moment
against
the
car,
then
righted
herself,
balancing
precariously
on
her
wounded
leg,
clutching
the
handgun.
He
placed
the
red
cross
in
the
middle
of
her
forehead.
His
finger
tightened
on
the
trigger.
Now,
Cassie.
Run.
She
pushed
away
from
the
car.
Brought
up
the
handgun.
Pointed
it
at
a
spot
fifty
yardsto
his
right.
Swung
it
ninety
degrees,
swung
it
back.
Her
voice
came
to
him
shrill
and
small
in
the
deadened
air.
“Here
I
am!
Come
and
get
me,
you
son
of
a
bitch!”
I’m
coming,
he
thought,
for
the
rifle
and
the
bullet
were
a
part
of
him,
and
when
the
round
wed
bone,
he
would
be
there,
too,
inside
her,
the
instant
she
died.
Not
yet.
Not
yet,
he
told
himself.
Wait
till
she
runs.
But
Cassie
Sullivan
didn’t
run.
Her
face,
speckled
with
dirt
and
grease
and
bloodfrom
the
cut
on
her
cheek,
seemed
just
inches
away
through
the
scope,
so
close
he
could
count
the
freckles
on
her
nose.
He
could
see
the
familiar
look
of
fear
in
her
eyes,
a
look
he
had
seen
a
hundred
times,
the
look
we
give
back
to
death
when
death
looks
at
us.
But
there
was
something
else
in
her
eyes,
too.
Something
that
warred
with
her
fear,
strove
against
it,
shouted
it
down,
kept
her
still
and
the
gun
moving.
Not
hiding,
not
running,
but
facing.
Her
face
blurred
in
the
crosshairs:
Sweat
was
dripping
into
his
eyes.
Run,
Cassie.
Please
run.
A
moment
comes
in
war
when
the
last
line
must
be
crossed.
The
line
that
separates
what
you
hold
dear
from
what
total
war
demands.
If
he
couldn’t
cross
that
line,
the
battle
was
over,
and
he
was
lost.
His
heart,
the
war.
Her
face,
the
battlefield.
With
a
cry
only
he
could
hear,
the
hunter
turned.
And
ran.
32
AS
WAYS
TO
DIE
GO,
freezing
to
death
isn’t
such
a
bad
one.
That’s
what
I’m
thinking
as
I
freeze
to
death.
You
feel
warm
all
over.
There’s
no
pain,
none
at
all.
You’re
all
floaty,
like
you
just
chugged
a
whole
bottle
of
cough
syrup.
The
white
world
wraps
its
white
arms
around
you
and
carries
you
downward
into
a
frosty
white
sea.
And
the
silence
so—shit—silent,
that
the
beating
of
your
heart
is
the
only
sound
in
the
universe.
So
quiet,
your
thoughts
make
a
whispery
noise
in
the
dull,
freezing
air.
Waist-deep
in
a
drift,
under
a
cloudless
sky,
the
snowpack
holding
you
upright
because
your
legs
can’t
anymore.
And
you’re
going,
I’m
alive,
I’m
dead,
I’m
alive,
I’m
dead.
And
there’s
that
damn
bear
with
its
big,
brown,
blank,
creepy
eyes
staring
at
you
from
its
perch
in
the
backpack,
going,
You
lousy
shit,
you
promised.
So
cold
your
tears
freeze
against
your
cheeks.
“It’s
not
my
fault,”
I
told
Bear.
“I
don’t
make
the
weather.
You
got
a
beef,
take
it
up
with
God.”
That’s
what
I’ve
been
doing
a
lot
lately:
taking
it
up
with
God.
Like:
God,
WTF?
Spared
from
the
Eye
so
I
could
kill
the
Crucifix
Soldier.
Saved
from
the
Silencerso
my
leg
could
get
infected,
making
every
step
a
journey
over
hell’s
highway.
Kept
me
going
until
the
blizzard
came
in
for
two
solid
days,
trapping
me
in
this
waist-high
drift
so
I
could
die
of
hypothermia
under
a
gloriously
blue
sky.
Thanks,
God.
Spared,
saved,
kept,
the
bear
says.
Thanks,
God.
It
doesn’t
really
matter,
I’m
thinking.
I
was
all
over
Dad
for
getting
so
fangirly
about
the
Others,
and
for
spinning
the
facts
to
make
things
seem
less
bleak,
but
I
wasn’t
actually
much
better
than
he
was.
It
was
just
as
hard
for
me
to
swallow
the
idea
that
I
had
gone
to
bed
a
human
being
and
woken
up
a
cockroach.
Being
a
disgusting,
disease-carrying
bug
with
a
brain
the
size
of
a
pinhead
isn’t
something
you
deal
with
easily.
It
takes
time
to
adjust
to
the
idea.
And
the
bear
goes,
Did
you
know
a
cockroach
can
live
up
to
a
week
without
its
head?
Yeah.
Learned
that
in
bio.
So
your
point
is
I’m
a
little
worse
of
than
a
cockroach.
Thanks.
I’ll
work
on
exactly
what
kind
of
disease-carrying
pest
I
am.
It
hits
me
then.
Maybe
that’s
why
the
Silencer
on
the
highway
let
me
live:
spritzthe
bug,
walk
away.
Do
you
really
need
to
stick
around
while
it
flips
on
its
back
and
claws
the
air
with
its
six
spindly
legs?
Stay
under
the
Buick,
run,
stand
your
ground—what
did
it
matter?
Stay,
run,
stand,
whatever;
the
damage
was
done.
My
leg
wasn’t
going
to
heal
on
its
own.
The
first
shotwas
a
death
sentence,
so
why
waste
any
more
bullets?
I
rode
out
the
blizzard
in
the
rear
compartment
of
an
Explorer.
Folded
down
the
seat,made
myself
a
cozy
metal
hut
in
which
to
watch
the
world
turn
white,
unable
to
crack
the
power
windows
to
let
in
fresh
air,
so
the
SUV
quickly
filled
up
with
the
smell
of
blood
and
my
festering
wound.
I
used
up
all
the
pain
pills
from
my
stash
in
the
first
ten
hours.
Ate
up
the
rest
of
my
rations
by
the
end
of
day
one
in
the
SUV.
When
I
got
thirsty,
I
popped
the
hatch
a
crack
and
scooped
up
handfuls
of
snow.
Leftthe
hatch
popped
up
to
get
some
fresh
air—until
my
teeth
were
chattering
and
my
breath
turned
into
blocks
of
ice
in
front
of
my
eyes.
By
the
afternoon
of
day
two,
the
snow
was
three
feet
deep
and
my
little
metal
hut
began
to
feel
less
like
a
refuge
than
a
sarcophagus.
The
days
were
only
two
watts
brighter
than
the
nights,
and
the
nights
were
the
negation
of
light—not
dark,
but
lightlessness
absolute.
So,
I
thought,
this
is
how
dead
people
see
the
world.
I
stopped
worrying
about
why
the
Silencer
had
let
me
live.
Stopped
worrying
aboutthe
very
weird
feeling
of
having
two
hearts,
one
in
my
chest
and
a
smaller
one,
a
mini
heart,
in
my
knee.
Stopped
caring
whether
the
snow
stopped
before
my
two
hearts
did.
I
didn’t
exactly
sleep.
I
floated
in
that
space
in
between,
hugging
Bear
to
my
chest,Bear
who
kept
his
eyes
open
when
I
could
not.
Bear,
who
kept
Sammy’s
promise
to
me,
being
there
for
me
in
the
space
between.
Um,
speaking
of
promises,
Cassie…
I
must
have
apologized
to
him
a
thousand
times
during
those
two
snowbound
days.
I’m
sorry,
Sams.
I
said
no
matter
what,
but
what
you’re
too
young
to
understand
is
there’s
more
than
one
kind
of
bullshit.
There’s
the
bullshit
you
know
that
you
know;
the
bullshit
you
don’t
know
and
know
you
don’t
know;
and
the
bullshit
you
just
think
you
know
but
really
don’t.
Making
a
promise
in
the
middle
of
an
alien
black
op
falls
under
the
last
category.
So…sorry!
So
sorry.
One
day
later
now,
waist-deep
in
a
snowbank,
Cassie
the
ice
maiden,
with
a
jaunty
little
cap
made
out
of
snow
and
frozen
hair
and
ice-encrusted
eyelashes,
all
warm
and
floaty,
dying
by
inches,
but
at
least
dying
on
her
feet
trying
to
keep
a
promise
she
had
no
prayer
of
keeping.
So
sorry,
Sams,
so
sorry.
No
more
bullshit.
I’m
not
coming.
33
THIS
PLACE
CAN’T
BE
HEAVEN.
It
doesn’t
have
the
right
vibe.
I’m
walking
in
a
dense
fog
of
white
lifeless
nothingness.
Dead
space.
No
sound.
Noteven
the
sound
of
my
own
breath.
In
fact,
I
can’t
even
tell
if
I’m
breathing.
That’snumber
one
on
the
“How
do
I
know
if
I’m
alive?”
checklist.
I
know
someone
is
here
with
me.
I
don’t
see
him
or
hear
him,
touch
or
smell
him,
butI
know
he’s
here.
I
don’t
know
how
I
know
he’s
a
he,
but
I
do
know,
and
he’s
watching
me.
He’s
staying
still
while
I
move
through
the
thick
white
fog,
but
somehow
he’s
always
the
same
distance
away.
It
doesn’t
freak
me
that
he’s
there,
watching.
It
doesn’t
exactly
comfort
me,
either.
He’s
another
fact,
like
the
fact
of
the
fog.
There’s
the
fog
and
un-breathing
me
and
the
person
with
me,
always
close,
always
watching.
But
there’s
no
one
there
when
the
fog
clears,
and
I
find
myself
in
a
four-poster
bed
beneath
three
layers
of
quilts
that
smell
faintly
of
cedar.
The
white
nothing
fades
and
is
replaced
by
the
warm
yellow
glow
of
a
kerosene
lamp
sitting
on
the
small
table
beside
the
bed.
Lifting
my
head
a
little,
I
can
see
a
rocking
chair,
a
freestanding
full-length
mirror,
and
the
slatted
doors
of
a
bedroom
closet.
A
plastic
tube
is
attached
to
my
arm,
and
the
other
end
is
attached
to
a
bag
of
clear
fluid
hanging
from
a
metal
hook.
It
takes
a
few
minutes
to
absorb
my
new
surroundings,
the
fact
that
I’m
numb
fromthe
waist
down,
and
the
ultra-mega-confusing
fact
that
I’m
definitely
not
dead.
I
reach
down,
and
my
fingers
find
thick
bandages
wrapped
around
my
knee.
I’d
also
like
to
feel
my
calf
and
toes,
because
there’s
no
sensation
and
I’m
kind
of
concerned
I
don’t
have
a
calf
or
toes
or
anything
else
below
the
big
wad
of
bandages.
But
I
can’t
reachthat
far
without
sitting
up,
and
sitting
up
isn’t
an
option.
It
seems
like
the
only
working
parts
are
my
arms.
I
use
those
to
throw
the
covers
off,
exposing
the
upper
half
of
my
body
to
the
chilly
air.
I’m
wearing
a
floral-print
cotton
nightie.
And
then
I’m
like,
What’s
with
the
cotton
nightie?
Beneath
which,
I
am
naked.
Which
means,
of
course,
that
at
some
point
between
the
removal
of
my
clothes
and
donning
of
the
nightie
I
was
completely
naked,
which
means
I
was
completely
naked.
Okay,
ultra-mega-confusing
fact
number
two.
I
turn
my
head
to
the
left:
dresser,
table,
lamp.
To
the
right:
window,
chair,
table.
And
there’s
Bear,
reclining
on
the
pillow
beside
me,
staring
thoughtfully
at
the
ceiling,
not
a
care
in
the
world.
Where
the
hell
are
we,
Bear?
The
floorboards
rattle
as
below
me
someone
slams
a
door.
The
kulump,
kulump
of
heavy
boots
on
bare
wood.
Then
silence.
A
very
heavy
silence,
if
you
don’t
count
my
heart
knocking
against
my
ribs,
which
you
probably
should
since
it
sounds
as
loud
as
one
of
Crisco’s
sonic
bombs.
Thunk-thunk-thunk.
Growing
louder
with
each
thunk.
Someone
is
coming
up
the
stairs.
I
try
to
sit
up.
Not
a
smart
idea.
I
get
about
four
inches
off
the
pillow
and
that’sit.
Where’s
my
rifle?
Where’s
my
Luger?
Someone
is
just
outside
the
door
now,
and
I
can’t
move,
and
even
if
I
could
all
I
have
is
this
damned
stuffed
toy.
What
was
I
going
to
do
with
that?
Snuggle
the
dude
to
death?
When
you’re
out
of
options,
the
best
option
is
to
do
nothing.
Play
dead.
The
possum
option.
I
watch
the
door
swing
open
through
slits
for
eyes.
I
see
a
red
plaid
shirt,
a
wide
brown
belt,
blue
jeans.
A
pair
of
large,
strong
hands
and
very
nicely
trimmed
fingernails.
I
keep
my
breath
nice
and
even
while
he
stands
right
beside
me,
by
the
metal
pole,
checking
my
drip,
I
guess.
Then
he
turns
and
there’s
his
butt
and
then
he
turns
again
and
his
face
lowers
into
view
as
he
sits
in
the
rocker
by
the
mirror.
I
can
see
his
face,
and
I
can
see
my
face
in
the
mirror.
Breathe,
Cassie,
breathe.
He
has
a
good
face,
not
the
face
of
someone
who
wants
to
hurt
you.
If
he
wanted
to
hurt
you,
he
wouldn’t
have
brought
you
here
and
stuck
an
IV
in
you
to
keep
you
hydrated,
and
the
sheets
feel
nice
and
clean,
and
so
what,
he
took
your
clothes
and
dressed
you
in
this
cotton
nightie,
what
did
you
expect
him
to
do?
Your
clothes
were
filthy,
like
you,
only
you’re
not
anymore,
and
your
skin
smells
a
little
like
lilacs,
which
means
holy
Christ
he
bathed
you.
Trying
to
keep
my
breath
steady
and
not
doing
a
very
good
job
at
it.
Then
the
owner
of
the
good
face
says,
“I
know
you’re
awake.”
When
I
don’t
say
anything,
he
goes,
“And
I
know
you’re
watching
me,
Cassie.”
“How
do
you
know
my
name?”
I
croak.
My
throat
feels
like
it’s
lined
with
sandpaper.
I
open
up
my
eyes.
I
can
see
him
clearer
now.
I
wasn’t
wrong
about
the
face.
It’s
good
in
a
clean-cut,
Clark
Kent
kind
of
way.
I’m
guessing
eighteen
or
nineteen,
broad
through
the
shoulders,
nice
arms,
and
those
hands
with
the
perfect
cuticles.
Well,
I
tell
myself,
it
could
be
worse.
You
could
have
been
rescued
by
some
fifty-year-old
perv
sporting
a
spare
tire
the
size
of
a
monster
truck’s
who
keeps
his
dead
mother
in
the
attic.
“Driver’s
license,”
he
says.
He
doesn’t
get
up.
He
stays
in
the
chair
with
his
elbowsresting
on
his
knees
and
his
head
lowered,
which
strikes
me
as
more
shy
than
menacing.
I
watch
his
dangling
hands
and
imagine
them
running
a
warm,
wet
cloth
over
every
inch
of
my
body.
My
completely
naked
body.
“I’m
Evan,”
he
says
next.
“Evan
Walker.”
“Hi,”
I
say.
He
gives
a
little
laugh
like
I
said
something
funny.
“Hi,”
he
says.
“Where
the
hell
am
I,
Evan
Walker?”
“My
sister’s
bedroom.”
His
deep-set
eyes
are
a
chocolate
brown,
like
his
hair,
and
a
little
mournful
and
questioning,
like
a
puppy’s.
“Is
she…?”
He
nods.
Rubbing
his
hands
together
slowly.
“Whole
family.
How
about
you?”
“Everyone
except
my
baby
brother.
That’s,
um,
his
bear,
not
mine.”
He
smiles.
It’s
a
good
smile,
like
his
face.
“It’s
a
very
nice
bear.”
“He’s
looked
better.”
“Like
most
things.”
I
assume
he’s
talking
about
the
world
in
general,
not
my
body.
“How
did
you
find
me?”
I
ask.
He
looks
away.
Looks
back
at
me.
Chocolate-colored,
lost-puppy
eyes.
“The
birds.”
“What
birds?”
“Buzzards.
When
I
see
them
circling,
I
always
check
it
out.
You
know.
In
case—”
“Sure,
okay.”
I
didn’t
want
him
to
elaborate.
“So
you
brought
me
here
to
your
house,stuck
me
with
an
IV—where’d
you
get
the
IV,
anyway?
And
then
you
took
off
all
my…and
then
you
cleaned
me
up…”
“I
honestly
couldn’t
believe
you
were
alive,
and
then
I
couldn’t
believe
you’d
stayalive.”
He’s
rubbing
his
hands
together.
Is
he
cold?
Nervous?
I’m
both.
“The
IV
wasalready
here.
It
came
in
handy
during
the
plague.
I
shouldn’t
say
this,
I
guess,
but
every
day
I
came
home
I
honestly
expected
you
to
be
dead.
You
were
in
pretty
bad
shape.”
He
reaches
into
his
shirt
pocket,
and
for
some
reason
I
flinch,
which
he
notices,
and
then
smiles
reassuringly.
He
holds
out
a
chunk
of
knotty-looking
metal
the
size
of
a
thimble.
“If
this
had
hit
you
practically
anyplace
else,
youwould
be
dead.”
He
rolls
the
slug
between
his
index
finger
and
thumb.
“Where’d
it
come
from?”
I
roll
my
eyes.
Can’t
help
it.
But
I
leave
out
the
duh.
“A
rifle.”
He
shakes
his
head.
He
thinks
I
don’t
understand
the
question.
Sarcasm
doesn’t
appearto
work
on
him.
If
that’s
true,
I’m
in
trouble:
It’s
my
normal
mode
of
communication.
“Whose
rifle?”
“I
don’t
know—the
Others.
A
troop
of
them
pretending
to
be
soldiers
wasted
my
father
and
everybody
in
our
refugee
camp.
I
was
the
only
one
who
made
it
out
alive.
Well,
not
counting
Sammy
and
the
rest
of
the
kids.”
He’s
looking
at
me
like
I’m
completely
whacked.
“What
happened
to
the
kids?”
“They
took
them.
In
school
buses.”
“School
buses…?”
He’s
shaking
his
head.
Aliens
in
school
buses?
He
looks
like
he’s
about
to
smile.
I
must
have
looked
a
little
too
long
at
his
lips,
because
he
rubs
them
self-consciously
with
the
back
of
his
hand.
“Took
them
where?”
“I
don’t
know.
They
told
us
Wright-Patterson,
but—”
“Wright-Patterson.
The
air
force
base?
I
heard
it
was
abandoned.”
“Well,
I’m
not
sure
you
can
trust
anything
they
tell
you.
They
are
the
enemy.”
I
swallow.
My
throat’s
parched.
Evan
Walker
must
be
one
of
those
people
who
notices
everything,
because
he
says,
“You
want
something
to
drink?”
“I’m
not
thirsty,”
I
lie.
Now,
why
did
I
lie
about
something
like
that?
To
show
him
how
tough
I
am?
Or
to
keep
him
in
that
chair
because
he’s
the
first
person
I’ve
talked
to
in
weeks,
if
you
didn’t
count
the
bear,
which
you
shouldn’t.
“Why
did
they
take
the
kids?”
His
eyes
are
big
and
round
now,
like
Bear’s.
It’s
hard
to
decide
his
best
feature.
Those
soft,
chocolaty
eyes
or
the
lean
jaw?
Maybe
the
thick
hair,
the
way
it
falls
over
his
forehead
when
he
leans
toward
me.
“I
don’t
know
the
real
reason,
but
I
figure
it’s
a
very
good
one
to
them
and
a
very
bad
one
to
us.”
“Do
you
think…?”
He
can’t
finish
the
question—or
won’t,
to
spare
me
having
to
answer
it.
He’s
looking
at
Sam’s
bear
leaning
on
the
pillow
beside
me.
“What?
That
my
little
brother’s
dead?
No.
I
think
he’s
alive.
Mostly
because
it
doesn’tmake
sense
that
they’d
pull
out
the
kids,
then
kill
everybody
else.
They
blew
up
the
whole
camp
with
some
kind
of
green
bomb—”
“Wait
a
minute,”
he
says,
holding
up
one
of
his
large
hands.
“A
green
bomb?”
“I’m
not
making
this
up.”
“Why
green,
though?”
“Because
green
is
the
color
of
money,
grass,
oak
leaves,
and
alien
bombs.
How
the
hell
would
I
know
why
it
was
green?”
He’s
laughing.
A
quiet,
held-in
kind
of
laugh.
When
he
smiles,
the
right
side
of
his
mouth
goes
slightly
higher
than
the
left.
Then
I’m
like,
Cassie,
why
are
you
staring
at
his
mouth
anyway?
Somehow
the
fact
that
I
was
rescued
by
a
very
good-looking
guy
with
a
lopsided
grinand
large,
strong
hands
is
the
most
unnerving
thing
that
has
happened
to
me
since
the
Others
arrived.
Thinking
about
what
happened
at
the
camp
is
giving
me
the
heebie-jeebies,
so
I
decide
to
change
the
subject.
I
peer
down
at
the
quilt
covering
me.
It
looks
homemade.
Theimage
of
an
old
woman
sewing
it
flashes
through
my
mind
and,
for
some
reason,
I
suddenly
feel
like
crying.
“How
long
have
I
been
here?”
I
ask
weakly.
“It’ll
be
a
week
tomorrow.”
“Did
you
have
to
cut…?”
I
don’t
know
how
to
put
the
question.
Thankfully,
I
don’t
have
to.
“Amputate?
No.
The
bullet
just
missed
your
knee,
so
Ithink
you’ll
be
able
to
walk,
but
there
could
be
nerve
damage.”
“Oh,”
I
said.
“I’m
getting
used
to
that.”
34
HE
LEAVES
ME
for
a
little
while
and
returns
with
some
clear
broth,
not
chicken-
orbeef-based,
but
some
kind
of
meat,
deer
maybe,
and
while
I
clutch
the
edges
of
the
quilt
he
helps
me
sit
up
so
I
can
sip,
holding
the
warm
cup
in
both
hands.
He’s
staring
at
me,
not
a
creeper
stare,
but
the
way
you
look
at
a
sick
person,
feeling
a
little
sick
yourself
and
not
knowing
how
to
make
it
better.
Or
maybe,
I
think,
it
is
a
creeper
stare
and
the
concerned
look
is
just
a
clever
cover.
Are
pervs
only
pervs
if
you
don’t
find
them
attractive?
I
called
Crisco
a
sicko
for
trying
to
give
me
a
corpse’s
jewelry,
and
he
said
I
wouldn’t
think
that
if
he
were
Ben
Parish–hot.
Remembering
Crisco
kills
my
appetite.
Evan
sees
me
staring
at
the
cup
in
my
lap
and
gently
pulls
it
from
my
hands
and
places
it
on
the
table.
“I
could
have
done
that,”
I
say,
more
sharply
than
I
meant
to.
“Tell
me
about
these
soldiers,”
he
says.
“How
do
you
know
they
weren’t…human?”
I
tell
him
about
them
showing
up
not
long
after
the
drones,
the
way
they
loaded
up
the
kids,
then
gathered
everybody
into
the
barracks
and
mowed
them
down.
But
the
clincher
was
the
Eye.
Clearly
extraterrestrial.
“They’re
human,”
he
decides
after
I’m
done.
“They
must
be
working
with
the
visitors.”
“Oh
God,
please
don’t
call
them
that.”
I
hate
that
name
for
them.
The
talking
headsused
it
before
the
1st
Wave—all
the
YouTubers,
everyone
in
the
Twitterverse,
even
the
president
during
news
briefings.
“What
should
I
call
them?”
he
asks.
He’s
smiling.
I
get
the
feeling
he’d
call
themturnips
if
I
wanted
him
to.
“Dad
and
I
called
them
the
Others,
as
in
not
us,
not
human.”
“That’s
what
I
mean,”
he
says,
nodding
seriously.
“The
odds
of
their
looking
exactly
like
us
are
astronomically
slim.”
He
sounds
just
like
my
dad
on
one
of
his
speculative
rants,
and
suddenly
I’m
annoyed,
I’m
not
sure
why.
“Well,
that’s
terrific,
isn’t
it?
A
two-front
war.
Us-versus-them
and
us-versus-us-and-them.”
He
shakes
his
head
ruefully.
“It
wouldn’t
be
the
first
time
people
have
changed
sides
once
the
victor
is
obvious.”
“So
the
traitors
grab
the
kids
out
of
the
camp
because
they’re
willing
to
help
wipe
out
the
human
race,
but
they
draw
the
line
at
anyone
under
eighteen?”
He
shrugs.
“What
do
you
think?”
“I
think
we’re
seriously
screwed
when
the
men
with
guns
decide
to
help
the
bad
guys.”
“I
could
be
wrong,”
he
says,
but
he
doesn’t
sound
like
he
thinks
he
is.
“Maybe
theyare
visi—
Others,
I
don’t
know,
disguised
as
humans,
or
maybe
even
some
kind
of
clones…”
I’m
nodding.
I’ve
heard
this
before,
too,
during
one
of
Dad’s
endless
ruminations
about
what
the
Others
might
look
like.
It’s
not
a
question
of
why
couldn’t
they,
but
why
wouldn’t
they?
We’ve
known
about
their
existence
for
five
months.
They
must
have
known
about
ours
for
years.
Hundreds,maybe
thousands
of
years.
Plenty
of
time
to
extract
DNA
and
“grow”
as
many
copiesas
they
needed.
In
fact,
they
might
have
to
wage
the
ground
war
with
copies
of
us.
In
a
thousand
ways,
our
planet
might
not
be
viable
for
their
bodies.
Remember
War
of
the
Worlds?
Maybe
that’s
the
source
of
my
current
snippiness.
Evan
is
going
all-out
Oliver
Sullivan
on
me.
And
that
puts
Oliver
Sullivan
dying
in
the
dirt
right
in
front
of
me
when
all
I
want
to
do
is
look
away.
“Or
maybe
they’re
like
cyborgs,
Terminators,”
I
say,
only
half
joking.
I’ve
seen
a
dead
one
up
close,
the
soldier
I
shot
point-blank
at
the
ash
pit.
I
didn’t
check
his
pulse
or
anything,
but
he
sure
seemed
dead
to
me,
and
the
blood
looked
real
enough.
Remembering
the
camp
and
what
happened
there
never
fails
to
freak
me,
so
I
start
to
freak.
“We
can’t
stay
here,”
I
say
urgently.
He
looks
at
me
like
I’ve
lost
my
mind.
“What
do
you
mean?”
“They’ll
find
us!”
I
grab
the
kerosene
lamp,
yank
off
the
glass
top,
and
blow
hard
at
the
dancing
flame.
It
hisses
at
me,
stays
lit.
He
pulls
the
glass
out
of
my
hand
and
slips
it
back
over
the
base
of
the
lamp.
“It’s
thirty-seven
degrees
outside,
and
we’re
miles
from
the
nearest
shelter,”
he
says.
“If
you
burn
down
the
house,
we’re
toast.”
Toast?
Maybe
that’s
an
attempt
at
humor,
but
he
isn’t
smiling.
“Besides,
you’re
not
well
enough
to
travel.
Not
for
another
three
or
four
weeks,
at
least.”
Three
or
four
weeks?
Who
does
this
teenage
version
of
the
Brawny
paper-towel
guy
think
he’s
kidding?
We
won’t
last
three
days
with
lights
shining
through
the
windows
and
smoke
curling
from
the
chimney.
He’s
picked
up
on
my
growing
distress.
“Okay,”
he
says
with
a
sigh.
He
extinguishes
the
lamp,
and
the
room
plunges
into
darkness.
Can’t
see
him,
can’t
see
anything.
I
can
smell
him,
though,
a
mixture
of
wood
smoke
and
something
like
baby
powder,
and
after
a
few
more
minutes,
I
can
feel
his
body
displacing
the
air
a
few
inches
away
from
mine.
“Miles
away
from
the
nearest
shelter?”
I
ask.
“Where
the
hell
do
you
live,
Evan?”
“My
family’s
farm.
About
sixty
miles
from
Cincinnati.”
“How
far
from
Wright-Patterson?”
“I
don’t
know.
Seventy,
eighty
miles?
Why?”
“I
told
you.
They
took
my
baby
brother.”
“You
said
that’s
where
they
said
they
were
taking
him.”
Our
voices,
wrapping
around
each
other’s,
entwining,
and
then
tugging
free,
in
the
pitch
black.
“Well,
I
have
to
start
somewhere,”
I
say.
“And
if
he
isn’t
there?”
“Then
I
go
somewhere
else.”
I
made
a
promise.
That
damned
bear
will
never
forgiveme
if
I
don’t
keep
it.
I
can
smell
his
breath.
Chocolate.
Chocolate!
My
mouth
starts
to
water.
I
can
actuallyfeel
my
saliva
glands
pumping.
I
haven’t
had
solid
food
in
weeks,
and
what
does
he
bring
me?
Some
greasy
mystery
meat–based
broth.
He’s
been
holding
out
on
me,
this
farm
boy
bastard.
“You
realize
there’s
a
lot
more
of
them
than
you,
right?”
he
asks.
“And
your
point
is?”
He
doesn’t
answer.
So
I
say,
“Do
you
believe
in
God,
Evan?”
“Sure
I
do.”
“I
don’t.
I
mean,
I
don’t
know.
I
did
before
the
Others
came.
Or
thought
I
did,
whenI
thought
about
it
at
all.
And
then
they
came
and…”
I
have
to
stop
for
a
second
to
collect
myself.
“Maybe
there’s
a
God.
Sammy
thinks
there
is.
But
he
also
thinks
there’s
a
Santa
Claus.
Still,
every
night
I
said
his
prayer
with
him,
and
it
didn’t
have
anything
to
do
with
me.
It
was
about
Sammy
and
what
he
believed,
and
if
you
could
have
seen
him
take
that
fake
soldier’s
hand
and
follow
him
onto
that
bus…”
I’m
losing
it,
and
it
doesn’t
matter
to
me
much.
Crying
is
always
easier
in
the
dark.
Suddenly
my
cold
hand
is
blanketed
by
Evan’s
warmer
one,
and
his
palm
is
as
soft
and
smooth
as
the
pillowcase
beneath
my
cheek.
“It
kills
me,”
I
sob.
“The
way
he
trusted.
Like
the
waywe
trusted
before
they
came
and
blew
the
whole
goddamned
world
apart.
Trusted
that
when
it
got
dark
there
would
be
light.
Trusted
that
when
you
wanted
a
fucking
strawberry
Frappuccino
you
could
plop
your
ass
in
the
car,
drive
down
the
street,
and
get
yourself
a
fucking
strawberry
Frappuccino!
Trusted…”
His
other
hand
finds
my
cheek,
and
he
wipes
away
my
tears
with
his
thumb.
The
chocolate
scent
overwhelms
me
as
he
bends
over
and
whispers
in
my
ear,
“No,
Cassie.
No,
no,
no.”
I
throw
my
arm
around
his
neck
and
press
his
dry
cheek
against
my
wet
one.
I’m
shakinglike
an
epileptic,
and
for
the
first
time
I
can
feel
the
weight
of
the
quilts
on
the
top
of
my
toes
because
the
blinding
dark
sharpens
your
other
senses.
I’m
a
bubbling
stew
of
random
thoughts
and
feelings.
I’m
worried
my
hair
might
smell.
I
want
some
chocolate.
This
guy
holding
me—well,
it’s
more
like
I
was
holding
him—has
seen
me
in
all
my
naked
glory.
What
did
he
think
about
my
body?
What
did
I
think
about
my
body?
Does
God
really
care
about
promises?
Do
I
really
care
about
God?
Are
miracles
something
like
the
Red
Sea
parting
or
more
like
Evan
Walker
finding
me
locked
in
a
block
of
ice
in
a
wilderness
of
white?
“Cassie,
it’s
going
to
be
okay,”
he
whispers
into
my
ear,
chocolate
breath.
When
I
wake
up
the
next
morning,
there’s
a
Hershey’s
Kiss
sitting
on
the
table
beside
me.
35
HE
LEAVES
THE
OLD
FARMHOUSE
every
night
to
patrol
the
grounds
and
to
hunt.
He
tellmse
he
has
plenty
of
dry
goods
and
his
mom
was
a
devoted
preserver
and
canner,
but
he
likes
fresh
meat.
So
he
leaves
me
to
find
edible
creatures
to
kill,
and
on
the
fourth
day
he
comes
into
the
room
with
an
honest-to-God
hamburger
on
a
hot,
homemade
bun
and
a
side
of
roasted
potatoes.
It’s
the
first
real
food
I’ve
had
since
escaping
Camp
Ashpit.
It’s
also
a
freaking
hamburger,
which
I
haven’t
tasted
since
the
Arrival
and
which,
I
think
I’ve
pointed
out,
I
was
willing
to
kill
for.
“Where’d
you
get
the
bread?”
I
ask
midway
through
the
burger,
grease
rolling
downmy
chin.
I
haven’t
had
bread,
either.
It’s
light
and
fluffy
and
slightly
sweet.
He
could
give
me
any
number
of
snarky
replies,
since
there
is
only
one
way
he
could
have
gotten
it.
He
doesn’t.
“I
baked
it.”
After
feeding
me,
he
changes
the
dressing
on
my
leg.
I
ask
if
I
want
to
look.
He
saysno,
I
most
definitely
do
not
want
to
look.
I
want
to
get
out
of
bed,
take
a
real
bath,
be
like
a
person
again.
He
says
it’s
too
soon.
I
tell
him
I
want
to
wash
and
comb
out
my
hair.
Too
soon,
he
insists.
I
tell
him
if
he
won’t
help
me
I’m
going
to
smash
the
kerosene
lamp
over
his
head.
So
he
sets
a
kitchen
chair
in
the
middle
of
the
claw-foot
tub
in
the
little
bathroom
down
the
hall
with
its
peeling
flowery
wallpaper
and
carries
me
to
it,
plops
me
down,
leaves,
and
comes
back
with
a
big
metal
tub
filled
with
steaming
water.
The
tub
must
be
very
heavy.
His
biceps
strain
against
his
sleeves,
like
he’s
Bruce
Banner
midHulkifying,
and
the
veins
stand
out
on
his
neck.
The
watersmells
faintly
of
rose
petals.
He
uses
a
lemonade
pitcher
decorated
with
smiley-faced
suns
as
a
ladle,
and
I
lean
my
head
back
for
him.
He
starts
to
work
in
the
shampoo,
and
I
push
his
hands
away.
This
part
I
can
do
myself.
The
water
courses
from
my
hair
into
the
gown,
plastering
the
cotton
to
my
body.
Evan
clears
his
throat,
and
when
he
turns
his
head
his
thick
hair
does
this
swooshy
thing
across
his
dark
brow
and
I’m
a
little
disturbed,
but
in
a
pleasant
way.
I
ask
for
the
widest-toothed
comb
he
has,
and
he
digs
in
the
cupboard
beneath
the
sink
while
I
watch
him
out
of
the
corner
of
my
eye,
barely
noticing
the
way
his
powerful
shoulders
roll
beneath
his
flannel
shirt,
or
his
faded
jeans
with
the
frayed
back
pockets,
definitely
paying
no
attention
to
the
roundness
of
his
butt
inside
those
jeans,
totally
ignoring
the
way
my
earlobes
burn
like
fire
beneath
the
lukewarm
water
dripping
from
my
hair.
After
a
couple
eternities,
he
finds
a
comb,
asks
if
I
need
anything
before
he
leaves,
and
I
mumble
no
when
what
I
really
want
to
do
is
laugh
and
cry
at
the
same
time.
Alone,
I
force
myself
to
concentrate
on
my
hair,
which
is
a
horrible
mess.
Knots
and
tangles
and
bits
of
leaf
and
little
wads
of
dirt.
I
work
on
the
knots
until
the
water
goes
cold
and
I
start
to
shiver
in
my
wet
nightie.
I
pause
once
in
the
chore
when
I
hear
a
tiny
sound
just
outside
the
door.
“Are
you
standing
out
there?”
I
ask.
The
small,
tiled
bathroom
magnifies
sound
likean
echo
chamber.
There’s
a
pause,
and
then
a
soft
answer:
“Yes.”
“Why
are
you
standing
out
there?”
“I’m
waiting
to
rinse
your
hair.”
“This
is
going
to
take
a
while,”
I
say.
“That’s
okay.”
“Why
don’t
you
go
bake
a
pie
or
something
and
come
back
in
about
fifteen
minutes.”
I
don’t
hear
an
answer.
But
I
don’t
hear
him
leave.
“Are
you
still
there?”
The
floorboards
in
the
hall
creak.
“Yes.”
I
give
up
after
another
ten
minutes
of
teasing
and
pulling.
Evan
comes
back
in,
sits
on
the
edge
of
the
tub.
I
rest
my
head
in
the
palm
of
his
hand
while
he
rinses
the
suds
from
my
hair.
“I’m
surprised
you’re
here,”
I
tell
him.
“I
live
here.”
“That
you
stayed
here.”
A
lot
of
young
guys
left
for
the
nearest
police
station,
National
Guard
armory,
or
military
base
after
news
of
the
2nd
Wave
started
trickling
in
from
survivors
fleeing
inland.
Like
after
9/11,
only
times
ten.
“There
were
eight
of
us,
counting
Mom
and
Dad,”
he
says.
“I’m
the
oldest.
After
theydied,
I
took
care
of
the
kids.”
“Slower,
Evan,”
I
say
as
he
empties
half
the
pitcher
onto
my
head.
“I
feel
like
I’mbeing
waterboarded.”
“Sorry.”
He
presses
the
edge
of
his
hand
against
my
forehead
to
act
as
a
dam.
The
water
is
deliciously
warm
and
tickly.
I
close
my
eyes.
“Did
you
get
sick?”
I
ask.
“Yeah.
Then
I
got
better.”
He
ladles
more
water
from
the
metal
tub
into
the
pitcher,
and
I
hold
my
breath,
anticipating
the
tickly
warmth.
“My
youngest
sister,
Val,
she
died
two
months
ago.
That’s
her
bedroom
you’re
in.
Since
then
I’ve
been
trying
to
figure
out
what
to
do.
I
know
I
can’t
stay
here
forever,
but
I’ve
hiked
all
the
way
to
Cincinnati,
and
maybe
I
don’t
need
to
explain
why
I’m
never
going
back.”
One
hand
pours
while
the
other
presses
the
wet
hair
against
my
scalp
to
wring
out
the
excess
water.
Firmly,
not
too
hard,
just
right.
Like
I’m
not
the
first
girl
whose
hair
he’s
washed.
A
little,
hysterical
voice
inside
my
head
is
screaming,
What
do
you
think
you’re
doing?
You
don’t
even
know
this
guy!
but
that
same
voice
is
going,
Great
hands;
ask
him
for
a
scalp
massage
while
he’s
at
it.
While
outside
my
head,
his
deep,
calm
voice
is
saying,
“Now
I’m
thinking
it
doesn’tmake
sense
to
leave
until
it
gets
warmer.
Maybe
Wright-Patterson
or
Kentucky.
FortKnox
is
only
a
hundred
and
forty
miles
from
here.”
“Fort
Knox?
What,
you’re
going
on
a
heist?”
“It’s
a
fort,
as
in
heavily
fortified.
A
logical
rallying
point.”
Gathering
the
ends
of
my
hair
in
his
fist
and
squeezing,
and
the
plop-plops
of
the
water
spattering
in
the
claw-foot
tub.
“If
it
were
me,
I
wouldn’t
go
anyplace
that’s
a
logical
rallying
point,”
I
say.
“Logically
those’ll
be
the
first
points
they
wipe
off
the
map.”
“From
what
you’ve
told
me
about
the
Silencers,
it’s
not
logical
to
rally
anywhere.”
“Or
stay
anywhere
longer
than
a
few
days.
Keep
your
numbers
small
and
keep
moving.”
“Until…?”
“There
is
no
until,”
I
snap
at
him.
“There’s
just
unless.”
He
dries
my
hair
with
a
fluffy
white
towel.
There’s
a
fresh
nightie
lying
on
the
closed
toilet
seat.
I
look
up
into
those
chocolate-colored
eyes
and
say,
“Turn
around.”
He
turns
around.
I
reach
past
the
frayed
back
pockets
of
the
jeans
that
conform
to
the
butt
that
I’m
not
looking
at
and
pick
up
the
dry
nightie.
“If
you
try
to
peek
in
that
mirror,
I’ll
know,”
I
warn
the
guy
who’s
already
seen
me
naked,
but
that
was
unconsciously
naked,
which
is
not
the
same
thing.
He
nods,
lowers
his
head,
and
pinches
his
lower
lip
like
he’s
sealing
off
a
smile.
I
wiggle
out
of
the
wet
nightie,
slip
the
dry
one
over
my
head,
and
tell
him
it’s
okay
to
turn
around.
He
lifts
me
from
the
chair
and
carries
me
back
to
his
dead
sister’s
bed,
and
I
have
one
arm
around
his
shoulders,
and
his
arm
is
tight—though
not
too
tight—across
my
waist.
His
body
feels
about
twenty
degrees
warmer
than
mine.
He
eases
me
onto
the
mattress
and
pulls
the
quilts
over
my
bare
legs.
His
cheeks
are
very
smooth,
his
hair
neatly
groomed,
and
his
cuticles,
as
I’ve
pointed
out,
are
impeccable.
Whichmeans
grooming
is
very
high
on
his
list
of
priorities
in
the
postapocalyptic
era.
Why?
Who’s
around
to
see
him?
“So
how
long
has
it
been
since
you’ve
seen
another
person?”
I
ask.
“Besides
me.”
“I
see
people
practically
every
day,”
he
says.
“The
last
living
one
before
you
was
Val.
Before
her,
it
was
Lauren.”
“Lauren?”
“My
girlfriend.”
He
looks
away.
“She’s
dead,
too.”
I
don’t
know
what
to
say.
So
I
say,
“The
plague
sucks.”
“It
wasn’t
the
plague,”
he
says.
“Well,
she
had
it,
but
it
wasn’t
the
plague
that
killed
her.
She
did
that
herself,
before
it
could.”
He’s
standing
awkwardly
beside
the
bed.
Doesn’t
want
to
leave,
doesn’t
have
an
excuse
to
stay.
“I
just
couldn’t
help
but
notice
how
nice…”
No,
not
a
good
intro.
“I
guess
it’s
hard,
when
it’s
just
you,
to
really
care
about…”
Nuh-uh.
“Care
about
what?”
he
asks.
“One
person
when
almost
every
person
is
gone?”
“I
wasn’t
talking
about
me.”
And
then
I
give
up
trying
to
come
up
with
a
polite
wayto
say
it.
“You
take
a
lot
of
pride
in
how
you
look.”
“It
isn’t
pride.”
“I
wasn’t
accusing
you
of
being
stuck-up—”
“I
know;
you’re
thinking
what’s
the
point
now?”
Well,
actually,
I
was
hoping
the
point
was
me.
But
I
don’t
say
anything.
“I’m
not
sure,”
he
says.
“But
it’s
something
I
can
control.
It
gives
structure
tomy
day.
It
makes
me
feel
more…”
He
shrugs.
“More
human,
I
guess.”
“And
you
need
help
with
that?
Feeling
human?”
He
looks
at
me
funny,
then
gives
me
something
to
think
about
for
a
long
time
after
he
leaves:
“Don’t
you?”
36
HE’S
GONE
MOST
of
the
nights.
During
the
days
he
waits
on
me
hand
and
foot,
so
I
don’ktnow
when
the
guy
sleeps.
By
the
second
week,
I
was
about
to
go
nuts
cooped
up
inthe
little
upstairs
bedroom,
and
on
a
day
when
the
temperature
climbed
above
freezing,
he
helped
me
into
some
of
Val’s
clothes,
averting
his
eyes
at
the
appropriate
moments,
and
carried
me
downstairs
to
sit
on
the
front
porch,
throwing
a
big
wool
blanket
over
my
lap.
He
left
me
there
and
came
back
with
two
steaming
mugs
of
hot
chocolate.
I
can’t
say
much
about
the
view.
Brown,
lifeless,
undulating
earth,
bare
trees,
a
gray,
featureless
sky.
But
the
cold
air
felt
good
against
my
cheeks,
and
the
hot
chocolate
was
the
perfect
temperature.
We
don’t
talk
about
the
Others.
We
talk
about
our
lives
before
the
Others.
He
was
going
to
study
engineering
at
Kent
State
after
graduating.
He
had
offered
to
stayon
the
farm
for
a
couple
years,
but
his
father
insisted
that
he
go
to
college.
He
had
known
Lauren
since
the
fourth
grade,
started
dating
her
in
their
sophomore
year.
There
was
talk
of
marriage.
He
noticed
I
got
quiet
when
Lauren
came
up.
Like
I
said,
Evan
is
a
noticer.
“How
about
you?”
he
asked.
“Did
you
have
a
boyfriend?”
“No.
Well,
kind
of.
His
name
was
Ben
Parish.
I
guess
you
could
say
he
had
this
thingfor
me.
We
dated
a
couple
of
times.
You
know,
casually.”
I
wonder
what
made
me
lie
to
him.
He
doesn’t
know
Ben
Parish
from
a
hole
in
the
ground.Which
is
kind
of
the
same
way
Ben
knew
me.
I
swirled
the
remains
of
my
hot
chocolate
and
avoided
his
eyes.
The
next
morning
he
showed
up
at
my
bedside
with
a
crutch
carved
from
a
single
piece
of
wood.
Sanded
to
a
glossy
finish,
lightweight,
the
perfect
height.
I
took
one
lookat
it
and
demanded
that
he
name
three
things
he
isn’t
good
at.
“Roller
skating,
singing,
and
talking
to
girls.”
“You
left
out
stalking,”
I
told
him
as
he
helped
me
out
of
the
bed.
“I
can
always
tell
when
you’re
lurking
around
corners.”
“You
only
asked
for
three.”
I’m
not
going
to
lie:
My
rehab
sucked.
Every
time
I
put
weight
on
my
leg,
pain
shotup
the
left
side
of
my
body,
my
knee
buckled,
and
the
only
things
that
kept
me
from
falling
flat
on
my
ass
were
Evan’s
strong
arms.
But
I
kept
at
it
during
that
long
day
and
the
long
days
that
followed.
I
was
determinedto
get
strong.
Stronger
than
before
the
Silencer
cut
me
down
and
abandoned
me
to
die.
Stronger
than
I
was
in
my
little
hideout
in
the
woods,
rolled
up
in
my
sleeping
bag,
feeling
sorry
for
myself
while
Sammy
was
suffering
God
knows
what.
Stronger
than
the
days
at
Camp
Ashpit,
where
I
walked
around
with
a
huge
chip
on
my
shoulder,
angry
at
the
world
for
being
what
the
world
was,
for
what
it
had
always
been:
a
dangerous
place
that
our
human
noise
had
made
seem
a
whole
lot
safer.
Three
hours
of
rehab
in
the
morning.
Thirty-minute
break
for
lunch.
Then
three
morehours
of
rehab
in
the
afternoon.
Working
on
rebuilding
my
muscles
until
I
felt
them
melt
into
a
sweaty,
jellylike
mass.
But
I
still
wasn’t
done
for
the
day.
I
asked
Evan
what
happened
to
my
Luger.
I
hadto
get
over
my
fear
of
guns.
And
my
accuracy
sucked.
He
showed
me
the
proper
grip,
how
to
use
the
sight.
He
set
up
empty
gallon-size
paint
cans
on
the
fence
posts
for
targets,
replacing
those
with
smaller
cans
as
my
aim
improved.
I
ask
him
to
take
me
hunting
with
him—I
need
to
get
used
to
hitting
a
moving,
breathing
target—but
he
refuses.
I’m
still
pretty
weak,
I
can’t
even
run
yet,
and
what
happens
if
a
Silencer
spots
us?
We
take
walks
at
sunset.
At
first
I
didn’t
make
it
more
than
half
a
mile
before
my
leg
gave
out
and
Evan
had
to
carry
me
back
to
the
farmhouse.
But
each
day
I
was
ableto
go
a
hundred
yards
farther
than
the
day
before.
A
half
mile
became
three-quarters
became
a
whole.
By
the
second
week
I
was
doing
two
miles
without
stopping.
Can’t
run
yet,
but
my
pace
and
stamina
have
vastly
improved.
Evan
stays
with
me
through
dinner
and
a
couple
hours
into
the
night,
and
then
he
shoulders
his
rifle
and
tells
me
he’ll
be
back
before
sunrise.
I’m
usually
asleep
when
he
comes
in—and
it’s
usually
way
past
sunrise.
“Where
do
you
go
every
night?”
I
asked
him
one
day.
“Hunting.”
A
man
of
few
words,
this
Evan
Walker.
“You
must
be
a
lousy
hunter,”
I
teased
him.
“You
hardly
ever
come
back
with
anything.”
“I’m
actually
very
good,”
he
said
matter-of-factly.
Even
when
he
says
something
that,
on
paper,
sounds
like
bragging,
it
isn’t.
It’s
the
way
he
says
it,
casually,
like
he’s
talking
about
the
weather.
“You
just
don’t
have
the
heart
to
kill?”
“I
have
the
heart
to
do
what
I
have
to
do.”
He
ran
his
fingers
through
his
hair
andsighed.
“In
the
beginning
it
was
about
staying
alive.
Then
it
was
about
protectingmy
brothers
and
sisters
from
the
crazies
running
around
after
the
plague
first
hit.
Then
it
was
about
protecting
my
territory
and
supplies…”
“What’s
it
about
now?”
I
asked
quietly.
That
was
the
first
time
I’d
seen
him
evenmildly
worked
up.
“It
settles
my
nerves,”
he
admitted
with
an
embarrassed
shrug.
“Gives
me
something
to
do.”
“Like
personal
hygiene.”
“And
I
have
trouble
sleeping
at
night,”
he
went
on.
Wouldn’t
look
at
me.
Not
lookingat
anything,
really.
“Well.
Sleeping
period.
So
after
a
while
I
gave
up
trying
and
started
sleeping
during
the
day.
Or
trying
to.
The
fact
is
I
only
sleep
two
or
three
hours
a
day.”
“You
must
be
really
tired.”
He
finally
looked
at
me,
and
there
was
something
sad
and
desperate
in
his
eyes.
“That’s
the
worst
part,”
he
said
softly.
“I’m
not.
I’m
not
tired
at
all.”
I
was
still
uneasy
about
his
disappearing
at
night,
so
once
I
tried
to
follow
him.
Bad
idea.
I
lost
him
after
ten
minutes,
got
worried
I’d
get
lost,
turned
to
go
back,
and
found
myself
staring
up
into
his
face.
He
didn’t
get
mad.
Didn’t
accuse
me
of
not
trusting
him.
He
just
said,
“You
shouldn’tbe
out
here,
Cassie,”
and
escorted
me
inside.
More
out
of
concern
for
my
mental
health
than
our
personal
safety
(I
don’t
think
he
was
completely
sold
on
the
whole
Silencer
idea),
he
hung
heavy
blankets
over
the
windows
in
the
great
room
downstairs
so
we
could
have
a
fire
and
light
a
couple
of
lamps.
I
waited
there
until
he
returned
from
his
forays
in
the
dark,
sleeping
on
the
big
leather
sofa
or
reading
one
of
his
mom’s
battered
paperback
romance
novels
with
the
buffed-out,
half-naked
guys
on
the
covers
and
the
ladies
dressed
in
fulllength
ball
gowns
caught
in
midswoon.
Then
around
three
in
the
morning
he
would
come
home,
and
we’d
throw
some
more
wood
on
the
fire
and
talk.
He
doesn’t
like
to
talk
about
his
family
much
(when
I
asked
about
his
mother’s
taste
in
books,
he
just
shrugged
and
said
she
liked
literature).
He
steers
the
conversation
back
to
me
when
things
start
getting
too
personal.
Mostly
he
wants
to
talk
about
Sammy,
as
in
how
I
plan
to
keep
my
promise
to
him.
Since
I
have
no
idea
how
I’m
going
to
do
that,
the
discussion
never
ends
well.
I’m
vague;
he
presses
for
specifics.
I’m
defensive;
he’s
insistent.
Finally
I
get
mean,
and
he
shuts
down.
“So
walk
me
through
this
again,”
he
says
late
one
night
after
going
around
and
around
for
an
hour.
“You
don’t
know
exactly
who
or
what
they
are,
but
you
know
they
have
lots
of
heavy
artillery
and
access
to
alien
weaponry.
You
don’t
know
where
they’ve
taken
your
brother,
but
you’re
going
there
to
rescue
him.
Once
you
get
there,
you
don’t
know
how
you’re
going
to
rescue
him,
but—”
“What
is
this?”
I
ask.
“Are
you
trying
to
help
or
make
me
feel
stupid?”
We’re
sitting
on
the
big
fluffy
rug
in
front
of
the
fireplace,
his
rifle
on
one
side,
my
Luger
on
the
other,
and
the
two
of
us
in
between.
He
holds
up
his
hands
in
a
fake
gesture
of
surrender.
“I’m
just
trying
to
understand.”
“I’m
starting
at
Camp
Ashpit
and
picking
up
the
trail
from
there,”
I
say
for
aboutthe
thousandth
time.
I
think
I
know
why
he
keeps
asking
the
same
questions,
but
he’s
so
damned
obtuse,
it’s
hard
to
pin
him
down.
Of
course,
he
could
say
the
same
thing
about
me.
As
plans
go,
mine
is
more
of
a
general
goal
pretending
to
be
a
plan.
“And
if
you
can’t
pick
up
the
trail?”
he
asks.
“I
won’t
give
up
until
I
do.”
He’s
nodding
a
nod
that
says,
I’m
nodding,
but
I’m
not
nodding
because
I
think
what
you’re
saying
makes
sense.
I’m
nodding
because
I
think
you’re
a
total
fool
and
I
don’t
want
you
to
go
all
kung
fu
on
me
with
a
crutch
I
made
with
my
own
hands.
So
I
say,
“I’m
not
a
total
fool.
You’d
do
the
same
for
Val.”
He
doesn’t
have
a
quick
reply
to
that.
He
wraps
his
arms
around
his
legs
and
rests
his
chin
on
his
knees,
staring
at
the
fire.
“You
think
I’m
wasting
my
time,”
I
accuse
his
flawless
profile.
“You
think
Sammy’s
dead.”
“How
could
I
know
that,
Cassie?”
“I’m
not
saying
you
know
that.
I’m
saying
you
think
that.”
“Does
it
matter
what
I
think?”
“No,
so
shut
up.”
“I
wasn’t
saying
anything.
You
said—”
“Don’t…say…anything.”
“I’m
not.”
“You
just
did.”
“I’ll
stop.”
“But
you’re
not.
You
say
you
will,
then
you
just
keep
going.”
He
starts
to
say
something,
then
shuts
his
mouth
so
hard,
I
hear
his
teeth
click.
“I’m
hungry,”
I
say.
“I’ll
get
you
something.”
“Did
I
ask
you
to
get
me
anything?”
I
want
to
pop
him
right
in
that
perfectly
shapedmouth.
Why
do
I
want
to
hit
him?
Why
am
I
so
mad
right
now?
“I’m
perfectly
capableof
waiting
on
myself.
This
is
the
problem,
Evan.
I
didn’t
show
up
here
to
give
your
life
purpose
now
that
your
life’s
over.
That’s
up
to
you
to
figure
out.”
“I
want
to
help
you,”
he
says,
and
for
the
first
time
I
see
real
anger
in
those
puppy-dogeyes.
“Why
can’t
saving
Sammy
be
my
purpose,
too?”
His
question
follows
me
into
the
kitchen.
It
hangs
over
my
head
like
a
cloud
while
I
slap
some
cured
deer
meat
onto
some
flat
bread
Evan
must
have
baked
in
his
outdoor
oven
like
the
Eagle
Scout
he
is.
It
follows
me
as
I
hobble
back
into
the
great
roomand
plop
down
on
the
sofa
directly
behind
his
head.
I
have
this
urge
to
kick
him
right
between
his
broad
shoulders.
On
the
table
beside
me
is
a
book
entitled
Love’s
Desperate
Desire.
Based
on
the
cover,
I
would
have
called
it
My
Spectacular
Washboard
Abs.
That’s
my
big
problem.
That’s
it!
Before
the
Arrival,
guys
like
Evan
Walker
never
looked
twice
at
me,
much
less
shot
wild
game
for
me
and
washed
my
hair.
They
never
grabbed
me
by
the
back
of
the
neck
like
the
airbrushed
model
on
his
mother’s
paperback,
abs
a-clenching,
pecs
a-popping.
My
eyes
have
never
been
looked
deeply
into,
or
my
chin
raised
to
bring
my
lips
within
an
inch
of
theirs.
I
was
the
girl
in
the
background,
the
just-friend,
or—worse—the
friend
of
a
just-friend,
the
you-sit-next-toher-in-geometry-but-can’t-remember-her-name
girl.
It
would
have
been
better
if
some
middle-aged
collector
of
Star
Wars
action
figures
had
found
me
in
that
snowbank.
“What?”
I
ask
the
back
of
his
head.
“Now
you’re
giving
me
the
silent
treatment?”
His
shoulders
jiggle
up
and
down.
You
know,
one
of
those
wry,
silent
chuckles,
accompanied
by
a
rueful
shake
of
the
head.
Girls!
So
silly.
“I
should
have
asked,
I
guess,”
he
says.
“I
shouldn’t
have
assumed.”
“What?”
He
rotates
around
on
his
butt
to
face
me.
Me
on
the
sofa,
him
on
the
floor,
looking
up.
“That
I
was
going
with
you.”
“What?
We
weren’t
even
talking
about
that!
And
why
would
you
want
to
go
with
me,
Evan?
Since
you
think
he’s
dead?”
“I
just
don’t
want
you
to
be
dead,
Cassie.”
That
does
it.
I
hurl
my
deer
meat
at
his
head.
The
plate
glances
off
his
cheek,
and
he’s
up
and
in
my
face
before
I
can
blink.
He
leans
in
close,
putting
his
hands
on
either
side
of
me,
boxing
me
in
with
his
arms.
Tears
shine
in
his
eyes.
“You’re
not
the
only
one,”
he
says
through
gritted
teeth.
“My
twelve-year-old
sister
died
in
my
arms.
She
choked
to
death
on
her
own
blood.
And
there
was
nothing
I
could
do.
It
makes
me
sick,
the
way
you
act
as
if
the
worst
disaster
in
human
history
somehow
revolves
around
you.
You’re
not
the
only
one
who’s
lost
everything—not
the
only
one
who
thinks
they’ve
found
the
one
thing
that
makes
any
of
this
shit
make
sense.
You
have
your
promise
to
Sammy,
and
I
have
you.”
He
stops.
He’s
gone
too
far,
and
he
knows
it.
“You
don’t
‘have’
me,
Evan,”
I
say.
“You
know
what
I
mean.”
He’s
looking
intently
at
me,
and
it’s
very
hard
to
keep
from
turning
away.
“I
can’t
stop
you
from
going.
Well,
I
guess
I
could,
but
I
also
can’t
let
you
go
alone.”
“Alone
is
better.
You
know
that.
It’s
the
reason
you’re
still
alive!”
I
poke
my
finger
into
his
heaving
chest.
He
pulls
away,
and
I
fight
the
instinct
to
reach
for
him.
There’s
a
part
of
me
that
doesn’t
want
him
to
pull
away.
“But
it’s
not
the
reason
you
are,”
he
snaps.
“You
won’t
last
two
minutes
out
there
without
me.”
I
explode.
I
can’t
help
it.
It
was
the
perfectly
wrong
thing
to
say
at
the
perfectly
wrong
time.
“Screw
you!”
I
shout.
“I
don’t
need
you.
I
don’t
need
anyone!
Well,
Iguess
if
I
needed
someone
to
wash
my
hair
or
slap
a
bandage
on
a
boo-boo
or
bake
me
a
cake,
you’d
be
the
guy!”
After
two
tries,
I
manage
to
get
on
my
feet.
Time
for
the
angrily-storming-out-of-the-roompart
of
the
argument,
while
the
guy
folds
his
arms
over
his
manly
chest
and
pouts.
I
pause
halfway
up
the
stairs,
telling
myself
I’m
stopping
to
catch
my
breath,
not
to
let
him
catch
up.
He’s
not
following
me
anyway.
So
I
struggle
up
the
remaining
steps
and
into
my
bedroom.
No,
not
my
bedroom.
Val’s
bedroom.
I
don’t
have
a
bedroom
anymore.
Probably
never
will
again.
Oh,
screw
self-pity.
The
world
doesn’t
revolve
around
you.
And
screw
guilt.
You
aren’t
the
one
who
made
Sammy
get
on
that
bus.
And
while
you’re
at
it,
screw
grief.
Evan’s
crying
over
his
baby
sister
won’t
bring
her
back.
I
have
you.
Well,
Evan,
the
truth
is
it
doesn’t
matter
whether
there
are
two
of
us
or
two
hundred
of
us.
We
don’t
stand
a
chance.
Not
against
an
enemy
like
the
Others.
I’m
making
myself
strong
for…
what?
So
when
I
go
down,
at
least
I
go
down
strong?
What
difference
does
that
make?
I
slap
Bear
from
his
perch
on
the
bed
with
an
angry
snarl.
What
the
hell
are
you
staring
at?
He
flops
over
to
his
side,
arm
sticking
up
in
the
air
like
he’s
raising
his
hand
in
class
to
ask
a
question.
Behind
me,
the
door
creaks
on
its
rusty
hinges.
“Get
out,”
I
say
without
turning
around.
Another
creeeeak.
Then
a
click.
Then
silence.
“Evan,
are
you
standing
outside
that
door?”
Pause.
“Yes.”
“You’re
kind
of
a
lurker,
you
know
that?”
If
he
answers,
I
don’t
hear
him.
I’m
hugging
myself.
Rubbing
my
hands
up
and
downmy
arms.
The
little
room
is
freezing.
My
knee
aches
like
hell,
but
I
bite
my
lip
and
remain
stubbornly
on
my
feet,
my
back
to
the
door.
“Are
you
still
there?”
I
say
when
I
can’t
take
the
silence
anymore.
“If
you
leave
without
me,
I’ll
just
follow
you.
You
can’t
stop
me,
Cassie.
How
are
you
going
to
stop
me?”
I
shrug
helplessly,
fighting
back
tears.
“Shoot
you,
I
guess.”
“Like
you
shot
the
Crucifix
Soldier?”
The
words
hit
me
like
a
bullet
between
the
shoulder
blades.
I
whirl
around
and
fling
open
the
door.
He
flinches,
but
stands
his
ground.
“How
do
you
know
about
him?”
Of
course,
there’s
only
one
way
he
could
know.
“You
read
my
diary.”
“I
didn’t
think
you
were
going
to
live.”
“Sorry
to
disappoint
you.”
“I
guess
I
wanted
to
know
what
happened—”
“You’re
lucky
I
left
the
gun
downstairs
or
I
would
shoot
you
right
now.
Do
you
know
how
creepy
that
makes
me
feel,
knowing
you
read
that?
How
much
did
you
read?”
He
lowers
his
eyes.
A
warm
red
blush
spreads
across
his
cheeks.
“You
read
all
of
it,
didn’t
you?”
I’m
totally
embarrassed.
I
feel
violated
and
ashamed.
It’s
ten
times
worse
than
when
I
first
woke
up
in
Val’s
bed
and
realized
he
had
seen
me
naked.
That
was
just
my
body.
This
was
my
soul.
I
punch
him
in
the
stomach.
There’s
no
give
at
all;
it’s
like
I
hit
a
slab
of
concrete.
“I
can’t
believe
you,”
I
shout.
“You
sat
there—justsat
there—while
I
lied
about
Ben
Parish.
You
knew
the
truth
and
you
just
sat
there
and
let
me
lie!”
He
jams
his
hands
in
his
pockets,
looking
at
the
floor.
Like
a
little
boy
busted
for
breaking
his
mother’s
antique
vase.
“I
didn’t
think
it
mattered
that
much.”
“You
didn’t
think…?”
I’m
shaking
my
head.
Who
is
this
guy?
All
of
a
sudden
I’ve
got
a
bad
case
of
the
jitters.
Something
is
seriously
wrong
here.
Maybe
it’s
the
fact
that
he
lost
his
whole
family
and
his
girlfriend
or
fiancée
or
whatever
she
was
and
for
months
he’s
been
living
alone
pretending
that
doing
really
nothing
is
really
doing
something.
Maybe
he’s
cocooned
himself
on
this
isolated
patch
of
Ohio
farmland
as
a
way
of
dealing
with
all
the
shit
the
Others
have
ladled
out,
or
maybe
he’s
just
weird—weird
before
the
Arrival
and
just
as
weird
after—but
whatever
it
is,
something
is
seriously
twisted
about
this
Evan
Walker.
He’s
too
calm,
too
rational,
too
cool
for
it
to
be
completely,
well,
cool.
“Why
did
you
shoot
him?”
he
asks
quietly.
“The
soldier
in
the
convenience
store.”
“You
know
why,”
I
say.
I’m
about
to
burst
into
tears.
He’s
nodding.
“Because
of
Sammy.”
Now
I’m
really
confused.
“It
had
nothing
to
do
with
Sammy.”
He
looks
up
at
me.
“Sammy
took
the
soldier’s
hand.
Sammy
got
on
that
bus.
Sammytrusted.
And
now,
even
though
I
saved
you,
you
won’t
let
yourself
trust
me.”
He
grabs
my
hand.
Squeezes
it
hard.
“I’m
not
the
Crucifix
Soldier,
Cassie.
And
I’mnot
Vosch.
I’m
just
like
you.
I’m
scared
and
I’m
angry
and
I’m
confused
and
I
don’tknow
what
the
hell
I’m
going
to
do,
but
I
do
know
you
can’t
have
it
both
ways.
You
can’t
say
you’re
human
in
one
breath
and
a
cockroach
in
the
next.
You
don’t
believe
you’re
a
cockroach.
If
you
believed
that,
you
wouldn’t
have
turned
to
face
the
sniper
on
the
highway.”
“Oh
my
God,”
I
whisper.
“It
was
just
a
metaphor.”
“You
want
to
compare
yourself
to
an
insect,
Cassie?
If
you’re
an
insect,
then
you’re
a
mayfly.
Here
for
a
day
and
then
gone.
That
doesn’t
have
anything
to
do
with
the
Others.
It’s
always
been
that
way.
We’re
here,
and
then
we’re
gone,
and
it’s
not
about
the
time
we’re
here,
but
what
we
do
with
the
time.”
“What
you’re
saying
makes
absolutely
no
sense,
you
know
that?”
I
feel
myself
leaningtoward
him,
all
the
fight
draining
out
of
me.
I
can’t
decide
if
he’s
holding
me
back
or
holding
me
up.
“You’re
the
mayfly,”
he
murmurs.
And
then
Evan
Walker
kisses
me.
Holding
my
hand
against
his
chest,
his
other
hand
sliding
across
my
neck,
his
touch
feathery
soft,
sending
a
shiver
that
travels
down
my
spine
into
my
legs,
which
are
having
a
hard
time
keeping
me
upright.
I
can
feel
his
heart
slamming
against
my
palmand
I
can
smell
his
breath
and
feel
the
stubble
on
his
upper
lip,
a
sandpapery
contrast
to
the
softness
of
his
lips,
and
Evan
is
looking
at
me
and
I’m
looking
back
at
him.
I
pull
back
just
enough
to
speak.
“Don’t
kiss
me.”
He
lifts
me
into
his
arms.
I
seem
to
float
upward
forever,
like
when
I
was
a
little
girl
and
Daddy
flung
me
into
the
air,
feeling
as
if
I’d
just
keep
going
up
until
I
reached
the
edge
of
the
galaxy.
He
lays
me
on
the
bed.
I
say,
right
before
he
kisses
me
again,
“If
you
kiss
me
again,
I’m
going
to
knee
you
in
the
balls.”
His
hands
are
incredibly
soft,
like
a
cloud
touching
me.
“I
won’t
let
you
just…”
He
searches
for
the
right
word.
“…fly
away
from
me,
Cassie
Sullivan.”
He
blows
out
the
candle
beside
the
bed.
I
feel
his
kiss
more
intensely
now,
in
the
darkness
of
the
room
where
his
sister
died.
In
the
quiet
of
the
house
where
his
family
died.
In
the
stillness
of
the
world
where
the
life
we
knew
before
the
Arrival
died.
He
tastes
my
tears
before
I
can
feel
them.
Where
there
would
be
tears,
his
kiss.
“I
didn’t
save
you,”
he
whispers,
lips
tickling
my
eyelashes.
“You
saved
me.”
He
repeats
it
over
and
over,
until
we
fall
asleep
pressed
against
each
other,
his
voice
in
my
ear,
my
tears
in
his
mouth.
“You
saved
me.”
37
CASSIE,
through
the
smudged
window,
shrinking.
Cassie,
on
the
road,
holding
Bear.
Lifting
his
arm
to
help
him
wave
good-bye.
Good-bye,
Sammy.
Good-bye,
Bear.
The
road
dust
boiling
up
from
the
big
black
wheels
of
the
bus,
and
Cassie
shrinkinginto
the
brown
swirl.
Good-bye,
Cassie.
Cassie
and
Bear
getting
smaller
and
smaller,
and
the
hardness
of
the
glass
beneath
his
fingers.
Good-bye,
Cassie.
Good-bye,
Bear.
Until
the
dust
swallows
them,
and
he’s
alone
on
the
crowded
bus,
no
Mommy
no
Daddyno
Cassie,
and
maybe
he
shouldn’t
have
left
Bear,
because
Bear
had
been
with
him
since
before
he
could
remember
anything.
There
had
always
been
Bear.
But
there
had
always
been
Mommy,
too.
Mommy
and
Nan-Nan
and
Grandpa
and
the
rest
of
his
family.
And
the
kids
from
Ms.
Neyman’s
class
and
Ms.
Neyman
and
the
Majewskis
and
the
nice
checkoutlady
at
Kroger
who
kept
the
strawberry
suckers
beneath
her
counter.
They
had
always
been
there,
too,
like
Bear,
since
before
he
could
remember,
and
now
they
weren’t.
Who
had
always
been
there
wasn’t
anymore,
and
Cassie
said
they
weren’t
coming
back.
Not
ever.
The
glass
remembers
it
when
he
takes
his
hand
away.
It
holds
the
memory
of
his
hand.
Not
like
a
picture,
more
like
a
fuzzy
shadow,
the
way
his
mother’s
face
is
fuzzy
when
he
tries
to
remember
it.
Except
Daddy’s
and
Cassie’s,
all
the
faces
he’s
known
since
he
knew
what
faces
were
are
fading.
Every
face
is
new
now,
every
face
a
stranger’s
face.
A
soldier
walks
down
the
aisle
toward
him.
He’s
taken
off
his
black
mask.
His
face
is
round,
his
nose
small
and
dotted
with
freckles.
He
doesn’t
look
much
older
than
Cassie.
He’s
passing
out
bags
of
gummy
fruit
snacks
and
juice
boxes.
Dirty
fingers
claw
for
the
treats.
Some
of
the
children
haven’t
had
a
meal
in
days.
For
some,
the
soldiers
are
the
first
adults
they’ve
seen
since
their
parents
died.
Some
kids,
the
quietest
ones,
were
found
along
the
outskirts
of
town,
wandering
among
the
piles
of
blackened,
half-burned
bodies,
and
they
stare
at
everything
and
everyone
as
if
everything
and
everyone
were
something
they’ve
never
seen
before.
Others,
like
Sammy,
were
rescued
from
refugee
camps
or
small
bands
of
survivors
in
search
of
rescue,
and
their
clothes
aren’t
quite
as
ragged
and
their
faces
not
quite
as
thin
and
their
eyes
not
quite
as
vacant
as
the
quiet
ones’,
the
ones
found
wandering
among
the
piles
of
the
dead.
The
soldier
reaches
the
back
row.
He’s
wearing
a
white
band
on
his
sleeve
with
a
big
red
cross
on
it.
“Hey,
want
a
snack?”
the
soldier
asks
him.
The
juice
box
and
the
chewy
gooey
treats
in
the
shape
of
dinosaurs.
The
juice
is
cold.
Cold.
He
hasn’t
had
a
cold
drink
in
forever.
The
soldier
slides
into
the
seat
beside
him
and
stretches
his
long
legs
into
the
aisle.
Sammy
pushes
the
thin
plastic
straw
into
the
juice
box
and
sips,
while
his
eyes
fall
to
the
still
form
of
a
girl
huddled
in
the
seat
across
from
them.
Her
shorts
are
torn,
her
pink
top
is
stained
with
soot,
her
shoes
caked
with
mud.
She
is
smiling
in
her
sleep.
A
good
dream.
“Do
you
know
her?”
the
soldier
asks
Sammy.
Sammy
shakes
his
head.
She
had
not
been
in
the
refugee
camp
with
him.
“Why
do
you
have
that
big
red
cross?”
“I’m
a
medic.
I
help
sick
people.”
“Why
did
you
take
off
your
mask?”
“Don’t
need
it
now,”
the
medic
answers.
He
pops
a
handful
of
gummies
into
his
mouth.
“Why
not?”
“The
plague’s
back
there.”
The
soldier
jerks
his
thumb
toward
the
back
window,
where
the
dust
boiled
up
and
Cassie
shrunk
to
nothing,
holding
Bear.
“But
Daddy
said
the
plague
is
everywhere.”
The
soldier
shakes
his
head.
“Not
where
we’re
going,”
he
says.
“Where
are
we
going?”
“Camp
Haven.”
Against
the
grumbling
engine
and
the
whooshing
wind
through
the
open
windows,
it
sounded
like
the
soldier
said
Camp
Heaven.
“Where?”
Sammy
asks.
“You’re
going
to
love
it.”
The
soldier
pats
his
leg.
“We’ve
got
it
all
fixed
up
for
you.”
“For
me?”
“For
everyone.”
Cassie
on
the
road,
helping
Bear
wave
good-bye.
“Then
why
didn’t
you
bring
everyone?”
“We
will.”
“When?”
“As
soon
as
you
guys
are
safe.”
The
soldier
glances
at
the
girl
again.
He
stands
up,pulls
off
his
green
jacket,
and
gently
lets
it
fall
over
her.
“You’re
the
most
important
thing,”
the
soldier
says,
and
his
boyish
face
is
set
and
serious.
“You’re
the
future.”
The
narrow
dusty
road
becomes
a
wider
paved
road,
and
then
the
buses
turn
onto
an
even
wider
road.
Their
engines
rev
up
to
a
guttural
roar,
and
they
shoot
toward
the
sun
on
a
highway
cleared
of
wrecks
and
stalled
cars.
They’ve
been
dragged
or
pushed
onto
the
roadsides
to
clear
the
way
for
the
busloads
of
children.
The
freckle-nosed
medic
comes
down
the
aisle
again,
and
this
time
he’s
handing
out
bottles
of
water
and
telling
them
to
close
the
windows
because
some
of
the
children
are
cold
and
some
are
scared
by
the
rush
of
the
wind
that
sounds
like
a
monster
roaring.
The
air
in
the
bus
quickly
grows
stale
and
the
temperature
rises,
making
the
children
sleepy.
But
Sam
gave
Bear
to
Cassie
to
keep
her
company,
and
he’s
never
slept
without
Bear,
not
ever,
not
since
Bear
came
to
him,
anyway.
He
is
tired,
but
he
is
also
Bearless.
The
more
he
tries
to
forget
Bear,
the
more
he
remembers
him,
the
more
he
misses
him,
and
the
more
he
wishes
he
hadn’t
left
him
behind.
The
soldier
offers
him
a
bottle
of
water.
He
sees
something
is
wrong,
though
Sammysmiles
and
pretends
he
doesn’t
feel
so
empty
and
Bearless.
The
soldier
sits
beside
him
again,
asks
his
name,
and
says
his
name
is
Parker.
“How
much
farther?”
Sammy
asks.
It
will
be
dark
soon,
and
the
dark
is
the
worst
time.Nobody
told
him,
but
he
just
knows
that
when
they
finally
come
it
will
be
in
the
dark
and
it
will
be
without
warning,
like
the
other
waves,
and
there
will
be
nothing
you
can
do
about
it,
it
will
just
happen,
like
the
TV
winking
out
and
the
cars
dying
and
the
planes
falling
and
the
plague,
the
Pesky
Ants,
Cassie
and
Daddy
called
it,
and
his
mommy
wrapped
in
bloody
sheets.
When
the
Others
first
came,
his
father
told
him
the
world
had
changed
and
nothingwould
be
like
before,
and
maybe
they’d
take
him
inside
the
mothership,
maybe
even
take
him
on
adventures
in
outer
space.
And
Sammy
couldn’t
wait
to
go
inside
the
mothership
and
blast
off
into
space
just
like
Luke
Skywalker
in
his
X-wing
starfighter.
It
made
every
night
feel
like
Christmas
Eve.
When
morning
came,
he
thought
he
would
wake
up
and
all
the
wonderful
presents
the
Others
had
brought
would
be
there.
But
the
only
thing
the
Others
brought
was
death.
They
hadn’t
come
to
give
him
anything.
They
had
come
to
take
everything
away.
When
would
it—when
would
they—stop?
Maybe
never.
Maybe
the
aliens
wouldn’t
stop
until
they
had
taken
everything
away,
until
the
whole
world
was
like
Sammy,
empty
and
alone
and
Bearless.
So
he
asks
the
soldier,
“How
much
farther?”
“Not
far
at
all,”
the
soldier
called
Parker
answers.
“You
want
me
to
stay
here
with
you?”
“I’m
not
afraid,”
Sammy
says.
You
have
to
be
brave
now,
Cassie
told
him
the
day
his
mother
died.
When
he
saw
the
empty
bed
and
knew
without
asking
that
she
was
gone
with
Nan-Nan
and
all
the
others,
the
ones
he
knew
and
the
ones
he
didn’t
know,
the
ones
they
piled
up
and
burned
at
the
edge
of
town.
“You
shouldn’t
be,”
the
soldier
says.
“You’re
perfectly
safe
now.”
That’s
exactly
what
Daddy
said
on
a
night
after
the
power
died,
after
he
boarded
the
windows
and
blocked
off
the
doors,
when
the
bad
men
with
guns
came
out
to
steal
things.
You’re
perfectly
safe.
After
Mommy
got
sick
and
Daddy
slipped
the
white
paper
mask
over
Cassie’s
and
his
faces.
Just
to
be
sure,
Sam.
I
think
you’re
perfectly
safe.
“And
you’re
gonna
love
Camp
Haven,”
the
soldier
says.
“Wait
till
you
see
it.
We
fixed
it
up
just
for
kids
like
you.”
“And
they
can’t
find
us
there?”
Parker
smiles.
“Well,
I
don’t
know
about
that.
But
it’s
probably
the
most
secure
place
in
North
America
right
now.
There’s
even
an
invisible
force
field,
in
case
the
visitors
try
anything.”
“Force
fields
aren’t
real.”
“Well,
people
used
to
say
the
same
thing
about
aliens.”
“Have
you
seen
one,
Parker?”
“Not
yet,”
Parker
answers.
“Nobody
has,
at
least
not
in
my
company,
but
we’re
lookingforward
to
it.”
He
smiles
a
hard
soldiery
smile,
and
Sammy’s
heart
quickens.
He
wishes
he
were
old
enough
to
be
a
soldier
like
Parker.
“Who
knows?”
Parker
says.
“Maybe
they
look
just
like
us.
Maybe
you’re
looking
at
oneright
now.”
A
different
kind
of
smile
now.
Teasing.
The
soldier
stands
up,
and
Sammy
reaches
for
his
hand.
He
doesn’t
want
Parker
to
leave.
“Does
Camp
Heaven
really
have
a
force
field?”
“Yep.
And
manned
watchtowers
and
twenty-four/seven
video
surveillance
and
twenty-foot
fencing
topped
with
razor
wire
and
big,
mean
guard
dogs
that
can
smell
a
nonhuman
five
miles
away.”
Sammy’s
nose
crinkles.
“That
doesn’t
sound
like
heaven!
That
sounds
like
prison!”
“Except
a
prison
keeps
the
bad
guys
in
and
our
camp
keeps
’em
out.”
38
NIGHT.
The
stars
above,
bright
and
cold,
and
the
dark
road
below,
and
the
humming
of
the
wheels
on
the
dark
road
beneath
the
cold
stars.
The
headlamps
stabbing
the
thick
dark.
The
swaying
of
the
bus
and
the
stale
warm
air.
The
girl
across
the
aisle
is
sitting
up
now,
dark
hair
matted
to
the
side
of
her
head,
cheeks
hollow
and
skin
drawn
tight
across
her
skull,
making
her
eyes
seem
owly
huge.
Sammy
smiles
hesitantly
at
her.
She
doesn’t
smile
back.
Her
stare
is
fixed
on
the
water
bottle
leaning
against
his
leg.
He
holds
out
the
bottle.
“Want
some?”
A
bony
arm
shoots
across
the
space
between
them,
and
she
pulls
the
bottle
from
his
hand,
gulps
down
the
rest
of
the
water
in
four
swallows,
then
tosses
the
empty
bottle
onto
the
seat
beside
her.
“I
think
they
have
more,
if
you’re
still
thirsty,”
Sammy
says.
The
girl
doesn’t
say
anything.
She
stares
at
him,
hardly
blinking.
“And
they
have
gummies,
too,
if
you’re
hungry.”
She
just
looks
at
him,
not
speaking.
Legs
curled
up
beneath
Parker’s
green
jacket,round
eyes
unblinking.
“My
name’s
Sam,
but
everybody
calls
me
Sammy.
Except
Cassie.
Cassie
calls
me
Sams.What’s
your
name?”
The
girl
raises
her
voice
over
the
hum
of
the
wheels
and
the
growl
of
the
engine.
“Megan.”
Her
thin
fingers
pluck
at
the
green
material
of
the
army
jacket.
“Where
did
this
come
from?”
she
wonders
aloud,
her
voice
barely
conquering
the
humming
and
growling
in
the
background.
Sammy
gets
up
and
slides
into
the
empty
space
beside
her.
She
flinches,
drawing
her
legs
back
as
far
as
she
can.
“From
Parker,”
Sammy
tells
her.
“That’s
him
sitting
up
there
by
the
driver.
He’s
a
medic.
That
means
he
takes
care
of
sick
people.
He’s
really
nice.”
The
thin
girl
named
Megan
shakes
her
head.
“I’m
not
sick.”
Eyes
cupped
in
dark
circles,
lips
cracked
and
peeling,
hair
matted
and
entangled
with
twigs
and
dead
leaves.
Her
forehead
is
shiny,
and
her
cheeks
are
flushed.
“Where
are
we
going?”
she
wants
to
know.
“Camp
Heaven.”
“Camp…what?”
“It’s
a
fort,”
Sammy
says.
“And
not
just
any
fort.
The
biggest,
best,
safest
fortin
the
whole
world.
It
even
has
a
force
field!”
It’s
very
warm
and
stuffy
on
the
bus,
but
Megan
can’t
stop
shivering.
Sammy
tucks
Parker’s
jacket
under
her
chin.
She
stares
at
his
face
with
her
huge,
owly
eyes.
“Who’s
Cassie?”
“My
sister.
She’s
coming,
too.
The
soldiers
are
going
back
for
her.
For
her
and
Daddyand
all
the
others.”
“You
mean
she’s
alive?”
Sammy
nods,
puzzled.
Why
wouldn’t
Cassie
be
alive?
“Your
father
and
your
sister
are
alive?”
Her
bottom
lip
quivers.
A
tear
cuts
a
trail
through
the
soot
on
her
face.
The
soot
from
the
smoke
from
the
fires
from
the
bodies
burning.
Without
thinking,
Sammy
takes
her
hand.
Like
when
Cassie
took
his
the
night
she
toldhim
what
the
Others
had
done.
That
was
their
first
night
in
the
refugee
camp.
The
hugeness
of
what
had
happened
over
the
past
few
months
hadn’t
hit
him
until
that
night,
after
the
lamps
were
turned
off
and
he
lay
curled
next
to
Cassie
in
the
dark.
Everything
had
happened
so
fast,
from
the
day
the
power
died
to
the
day
his
father
wrapped
Mommy
in
the
white
sheet
to
their
arrival
at
the
camp.
He
always
thought
they’d
go
home
one
day
and
everything
would
be
like
it
was
before
they
came.
Mommy
wouldn’t
come
back—he
wasn’t
a
baby;
he
knew
Mommy
wasn’t
coming
back—but
he
didn’t
understand
that
there
was
no
going
back,
that
what
had
happened
was
forever.
Until
that
night.
The
night
Cassie
held
his
hand
and
told
him
Mommy
was
just
one
ofbillions.
That
almost
everybody
on
Earth
was
dead.
That
they
would
never
live
in
their
house
again.
That
he
would
never
go
to
school
again.
That
all
his
friends
were
dead.
“It
isn’t
right,”
Megan
whispers
now
in
the
dark
of
the
bus.
“It
isn’t
right.”
Sheis
staring
at
Sammy’s
face.
“My
whole
family’s
gone,
and
your
father
and
your
sister?
It
isn’t
right!”
Parker
has
gotten
up
again.
He’s
stopping
at
each
seat,
speaking
softly
to
each
child,
and
then
he’s
touching
their
foreheads.
When
he
touches
them,
a
light
glows
in
the
gloom.
Sometimes
the
light
is
green.
Sometimes
it’s
red.
After
the
light
fades
away,
Parker
stamps
the
child’s
hand.
Red
light,
red
stamp.
Green
light,
green
stamp.
“My
little
brother
was
around
your
age,”
Megan
says
to
Sammy.
It
sounds
like
an
accusation:How
come
you’re
alive
and
he
isn’t?
“What’s
his
name?”
Sammy
asks.
“What’s
that
matter?
Why
do
you
want
to
know
his
name?”
He
wishes
Cassie
were
here.
Cassie
would
know
what
to
say
to
make
Megan
feel
better.She
always
knew
the
right
thing
to
say.
“His
name
was
Michael,
okay?
Michael
Joseph,
and
he
was
six
years
old
and
he
neverdid
anything
to
anybody.
Is
that
okay?
Are
you
happy
now?
Michael
Joseph
was
my
brother’s
name.
You
want
to
know
everybody
else’s?”
She
is
looking
over
Sammy’s
shoulder
at
Parker,
who
has
stopped
at
their
row.
“Well,
hello,
sleepyhead,”
the
medic
says
to
Megan.
“She’s
sick,
Parker,”
Sammy
tells
him.
“You
need
to
make
her
better.”
“We’re
going
to
make
everybody
better,”
Parker
says
with
a
smile.
“I’m
not
sick,”
Megan
says,
then
shivers
violently
beneath
Parker’s
green
jacket.
“Heck
no,”
Parker
says
with
a
nod
and
a
big
grin.
“But
maybe
I
should
check
your
temperature,
just
to
make
sure.
Okay?”
He
holds
up
a
quarter-size
silver
disk.
“Anything
over
a
hundred
degrees
glows
green.”
He
leans
over
Sammy
and
presses
the
disk
against
Megan’s
forehead.
It
lights
up
green.
“Uh-oh,”
Parker
says.
“Lemme
check
you,
Sam.”
The
metal
is
warm
against
his
forehead.
Parker’s
face
is
bathed
for
a
second
in
red
light.
Parker
rolls
the
stamp
over
the
back
of
Megan’s
hand.
The
green
ink
shines
wetly
in
the
dimness.
It’s
a
smiley
face.
Then
a
red
smiley
face
for
Sammy.
“Wait
for
them
to
call
your
color,
okay?”
Parker
says
to
Megan.
“Greens
are
going
straight
to
the
hospital.”
“I’m
not
sick,”
Megan
shouts
hoarsely.
Her
voice
cracks.
She
doubles
over,
coughing,
and
Sammy
instinctively
recoils.
Parker
pats
him
on
the
shoulder.
“It’s
just
a
bad
cold,
Sam,”
he
whispers.
“She’s
gonna
be
okay.”
“I’m
not
going
to
the
hospital,”
Megan
tells
Sammy
after
Parker
returns
to
the
frontof
the
bus.
She
furiously
rubs
the
back
of
her
hand
against
the
jacket,
smearing
the
ink.
The
smiley
face
is
now
just
a
green
blob.
“You
have
to,”
Sammy
says.
“Don’t
you
want
to
get
better?”
She
shakes
her
head
sharply.
He
doesn’t
get
it.
“Hospitals
aren’t
where
you
go
to
get
better.
Hospitals
are
where
you
go
to
die.”
After
his
mother
got
sick,
he
asked
Daddy,
“Aren’t
you
going
to
take
Mommy
to
thehospital?”
And
his
father
said
that
it
wasn’t
safe.
Too
many
sick
people,
not
enough
doctors,
and
not
anything
the
doctors
could
do
for
her,
anyway.
Cassie
told
him
the
hospital
was
broken,
just
like
the
TV
and
the
lights
and
the
cars
and
everything
else.
“Everything’s
broken?”
he
asked
Cassie.
“Everything?”
“No,
not
everything,
Sams,”
she
answered.
“Not
this.”
She
took
his
hand
and
put
it
against
his
chest,
and
his
pounding
heart
pushed
fiercely
against
his
open
palm.
“Unbroken,”
she
said.
39
HIS
MOTHER
WILL
only
come
to
him
in
the
in-between
space,
the
gray
time
between
wakingand
sleeping.
She
stays
away
from
his
dreams,
as
if
she
knows
not
to
go
there,
because
dreams
are
not
real
but
feel
more
than
real
when
you’re
dreaming
them.
She
loves
him
too
much
to
do
that.
Sometimes
he
can
see
her
face,
though
most
of
the
time
he
can’t,
just
her
shape,
a
little
darker
than
the
gray
behind
his
lids,
and
he
can
smell
her
and
touch
her
hair,
feel
it
trail
through
his
fingers.
If
he
tries
too
hard
to
see
her
face,
she
fades
into
the
dark.
And
if
he
tries
to
hold
her
too
tightly,
she
slips
away
like
her
hair
between
his
fingers.
The
hum
of
the
wheels
on
the
dark
road.
The
stale
warm
air
and
the
swaying
of
the
bus
beneath
the
cold
stars.
How
much
farther
to
Camp
Heaven?
It
seems
like
they’vebeen
on
the
dark
road
beneath
the
cold
stars
forever.
He
waits
for
his
mother
in
the
in-between
space,
his
eyes
closed,
while
Megan
watches
him
with
those
big,
round,
owly
eyes.
He
falls
asleep
waiting.
He
is
still
asleep
when
the
three
school
buses
pull
up
to
the
gates
of
Camp
Haven.High
above
in
the
watchtower,
the
sentry
pushes
a
button,
the
electronic
lock
releases,
and
the
gate
slides
open.
The
buses
pull
in
and
the
gate
slides
shut
behind
them.
He
doesn’t
wake
up
until
the
buses
roll
to
a
stop
with
a
final,
angry
hiss
of
their
brakes.
Two
soldiers
are
moving
down
the
aisle,
waking
the
children
who
have
fallen
asleep.
The
soldiers
are
heavily
armed,
but
they
smile
and
their
voices
are
gentle.
It’s
okay.
Time
to
get
up.
You’re
perfectly
safe
now.
Sammy
sits
up,
squinting
in
the
sudden
blaze
of
light
flooding
through
the
windows,
and
looks
outside.
They
have
stopped
in
front
of
a
large
airplane
hangar.
The
big
bay
doors
are
closed,
so
he
can’t
see
inside.
For
a
moment
he
isn’t
worried
about
being
in
a
strange
place
without
Daddy
or
Cassie
or
Bear.
He
knows
what
the
brightlight
means:
The
aliens
couldn’t
kill
the
power
here.
It
also
means
Parker
told
the
truth:
The
camp
does
have
a
force
field.
It
has
to.
They
don’t
care
if
the
Others
know
about
the
camp.
They
are
perfectly
safe.
Megan’s
breath
is
heavy
in
his
ear,
and
he
turns
to
look
at
her.
Her
eyes
are
huge
in
the
glare
of
the
floodlights.
She
grabs
his
hand.
“Don’t
leave
me,”
she
begs.
A
big
man
heaves
himself
onto
the
bus.
He
stands
beside
the
driver,
hands
on
hips.
He
has
a
wide,
fleshy
face
and
very
small
eyes.
“Good
morning,
boys
and
girls,
and
welcome
to
Camp
Haven!
My
name
is
Major
Bob.
Iknow
you’re
tired
and
hungry
and
maybe
a
little
scared…Who’s
a
little
scared
right
now?
Raise
your
hand.”
No
hands
go
up.
Twenty-six
pairs
of
eyes
stare
blankly
at
him,
and
Major
Bob
grins.
His
teeth
are
small,
like
his
eyes.
“That’s
outstanding.
And
you
know
what?
You
shouldn’t
be
scared!
Our
camp
is
the
safest
place
in
the
whole
ding-dong
world
right
now,
I
kid
you
not.
You’re
all
perfectly
safe.”
He
turns
to
one
of
the
smiling
soldiers,
who
hands
him
a
clipboard.
“Now
there
are
only
two
rules
here
at
Camp
Haven.
Rule
number
one:
Remember
your
colors.
Everybody
hold
up
your
colors!”
Twenty-five
fists
fly
into
the
air.
The
twenty-sixth,
Megan’s,
remains
in
her
lap.
“Reds,
in
a
couple
of
minutes
you’ll
be
escorted
into
Hangar
Number
One
forprocessing.
Greens,
sit
tight,
you’ve
got
a
little
farther
to
go.”
“I’m
not
going,”
Megan
whispers
in
Sammy’s
ear.
“Rule
number
two!”
Major
Bob
booms.
“Rule
two
is
two
words:
Listen
and
follow.
That’seasy
to
remember,
right?
Rule
two,
two
words.
Listen
to
your
group
leader.
Follow
every
instruction
your
group
leader
gives
you.
Don’t
question
and
don’t
talk
back.
They
are—we
all
are—here
for
one
reason
and
one
reason
only,
and
that’s
to
keep
you
guys
safe.
And
we
can’t
keep
you
guys
safe
unless
you
guys
listen
and
follow
all
instructions,
right
away,
no
questions.”
He
hands
the
clipboard
back
to
the
smiling
soldier,
claps
his
pudgy
hands,
and
says,
“Any
questions?”
“He
just
said
don’t
ask
questions,”
Megan
whispers.
“And
then
he
asks
if
we
have
any
questions.”
“Outstanding!”
Major
Bob
yells.
“Let’s
get
you
processed!
Reds,
your
group
leaderis
Corporal
Parker.
No
running,
pushing,
or
shoving,
but
keep
it
moving.
No
breakingline
and
no
talking,
and
remember
to
show
your
stamp
at
the
door.
Let’s
move
it,
people.
The
sooner
we
get
you
processed,
the
sooner
you
can
catch
some
sleep
and
have
some
breakfast.
I’m
not
saying
the
food
is
the
best
in
the
world,
but
there’s
plenty
of
it!”
He
lumbers
down
the
steps.
The
bus
rocks
with
each
footfall.
Sammy
starts
to
get
up,and
Megan
yanks
him
back
down.
“Don’t
leave
me,”
she
says
again.
“But
I’m
a
red,”
Sammy
protests.
He
feels
sorry
for
Megan,
but
he’s
anxious
to
leave.It
feels
like
he’s
been
on
the
bus
forever.
And
the
sooner
the
buses
are
empty,
the
sooner
they
can
turn
around
and
go
back
for
Cassie
and
Daddy.
“It’s
all
right,
Megan,”
he
tries
to
comfort
her.
“You
heard
Parker.
They’re
going
to
make
everybody
better.”
He
falls
into
line
behind
the
other
reds.
Parker
is
standing
at
the
bottom
of
the
steps,
checking
stamps.
The
driver
shouts
out,
“Hey!”
and
Sammy
turns,
just
as
Meganhits
the
bottom
step.
She
slams
into
Parker’s
chest
and
screams
when
he
grabs
her
flailing
arms.
“Let
me
go!”
The
driver
pulls
her
from
Parker’s
grip
and
drags
her
back
up
the
steps,
an
arm
locked
around
her
waist.
“Sammy!”
Megan
screams.
“Sammy,
don’t
leave
me!
Don’t
let
them—”
The
doors
slam
closed,
cutting
off
her
cries.
Sammy
glances
up
at
Parker,
who
gives
him
a
reassuring
pat
on
the
shoulder.
“She’s
going
to
be
fine,
Sam,”
the
medic
says
quietly.
“Come
on.”
As
he
walks
to
the
hangar,
he
can
hear
her
screaming
behind
the
yellow
metal
skin
of
the
bus,
over
the
throaty
growl
of
its
engine,
the
hiss
of
its
brakes
letting
go.
Screaming
as
if
she’s
dying,
as
if
they’re
torturing
her.
And
then
he
steps
through
a
side
door
into
the
hangar
and
he
can’t
hear
her
anymore.
A
soldier
is
standing
just
inside
the
door.
He
hands
Sammy
a
card
with
the
number
forty-nine
printed
on
it.
“Go
to
the
closest
red
circle,”
the
soldier
tells
him.
“Sit
down.
Wait
for
your
number
to
be
called.”
“I
gotta
get
over
to
the
hospital
now,”
Parker
says.
“Stay
frosty,
champ,
and
remember
it’s
all
cool
now.
There’s
nothing
that
can
hurt
you
here.”
He
tousles
Sammy’s
hair,
promises
he’ll
see
him
again
soon,
and
gives
him
a
fist
bump
before
leaving.
There
are
no
planes
in
the
huge
hangar,
much
to
Sammy’s
disappointment.
He’d
never
seen
a
fighter
jet
up
close,
though
he
has
piloted
one
a
thousand
times
since
the
Arrival.
While
his
mother
lay
dying
down
the
hall,
he
was
in
the
cockpit
of
a
Fighting
Falcon,
soaring
at
the
edge
of
the
atmosphere
at
three
times
the
speed
of
sound,
heading
straight
toward
the
alien
mothership.
Sure,
its
gray
hull
bristled
with
gun
turrets
and
ray
cannons
and
its
force
field
glowed
a
fiendish,
sickly
green,
but
there
was
a
weakness
in
the
field,
a
hole
only
two
inches
wider
than
his
fighter,
that
if
he
hit
just
right…
And
he’d
have
to
hit
it
just
right,
because
the
whole
squadron
had
been
wiped
out,
he
was
down
to
his
last
missile,
and
there
was
no
one
left
to
defend
the
Earth
from
the
alien
horde
but
him,
Sammy
“the
Viper”
Sullivan.
Three
large
red
circles
have
been
painted
on
the
floor.
Sam
joins
the
other
children
in
the
one
closest
to
the
door
and
sits
down.
He
can’t
get
Megan’s
terrified
screams
out
of
his
head.
Her
huge
eyes
and
the
way
her
skin
shimmered
with
sweat
and
the
sick-smell
of
her
breath.
Cassie
told
him
the
Pesky
Ants
was
over,
that
it
had
killed
all
the
people
it
was
going
to
kill
because
some
people
couldn’t
catch
it,
like
Cassie
and
Daddy
and
him
and
everyone
else
at
Camp
Ashpit.
They
were
immune,
Cassie
said.
But
what
if
Cassie’s
wrong?
Maybe
the
disease
took
longer
to
kill
some
people.
Maybeit’s
killing
Megan
right
now.
Or
maybe,
he
thinks,
the
Others
have
unleashed
a
second
plague,
one
even
worse
thanthe
Pesky
Ants,
one
that
will
kill
everyone
who
survived
the
first
one.
He
pushes
the
thought
away.
Since
the
death
of
his
mother,
he’s
become
good
at
pushing
bad
thoughts
away.
There
are
over
a
hundred
kids
gathered
into
the
three
circles,
but
the
hangar
is
very
quiet.
The
boy
sitting
next
to
Sammy
is
so
exhausted,
he
lies
down
on
his
side
on
the
cold
concrete,
curls
into
a
ball,
and
falls
asleep.
The
boy
is
older
than
Sammy,
maybe
ten
or
eleven,
and
he
sleeps
with
his
thumb
tucked
firmly
between
his
lips.
A
bell
rings,
and
then
a
lady’s
voice
blares
over
a
loudspeaker.
First
in
English,
then
in
Spanish.
“WELCOME,
CHILDREN,
TO
CAMP
HAVEN!
WE
ARE
SO
HAPPY
TO
SEE
ALL
OF
YOU!
WE
KNOW
YOU’RETIRED
AND
HUNGRY
AND
SOME
OF
YOU
AREN’T
FEELING
VERY
WELL,
BUT
EVERYTHING
WILL
BFEINE
NOW.
STAY
IN
YOUR
CIRCLE
AND
LISTEN
CAREFULLY
FOR
YOUR
NUMBER
TO
BE
CALLED.
DON’T
LEAVE
YOUR
CIRCLE
FOR
ANY
REASON.
WE
DON’T
WANT
TO
LOSE
ANY
OF
YOU!
STAY
QUIET
ANCDALM
AND
REMEMBER
THAT
WE’RE
HERE
TO
TAKE
CARE
OF
YOU!
YOU’RE
PERFECTLY
SAFE.”
A
moment
later,
the
first
number
is
called
out.
The
child
rises
from
his
red
circle
and
is
escorted
by
a
soldier
to
a
door
painted
the
same
color
at
the
far
end
of
the
hangar.
The
soldier
takes
the
card
from
him
and
opens
the
door.
The
child
goes
in
alone.
The
soldier
closes
the
door
and
returns
to
his
station
beside
a
red
circle.
Each
circle
has
two
soldiers,
both
heavily
armed,
but
they
smile.
All
the
soldiers
smile.
They
never
stop
smiling.
One
by
one
the
children’s
numbers
are
called.
They
leave
their
circle,
cross
the
hangar
floor,
and
disappear
behind
the
red
door.
They
don’t
come
back.
It
takes
almost
an
hour
for
the
lady
to
call
Sammy’s
number.
Morning
comes,
and
sunlight
breaks
through
the
high
windows,
filling
the
hangar
with
golden
light.
He’s
very
tired,
ravenously
hungry,
and
a
little
stiff
from
sitting
so
long,
but
he
leaps
up
when
he
hears
it—“FORTY-NINE!
PROCEED
TO
THE
RED
DOOR,
PLEASE!
NUMBER
FORTY-NINE!”—andhisn
hurry
nearly
trips
over
the
sleeping
boy
beside
him.
A
nurse
is
waiting
for
him
on
the
other
side
of
the
door.
He
knows
she’s
a
nurse
because
she’s
wearing
green
scrubs
and
soft-soled
sneakers
like
Nurse
Rachel
from
his
doctor’s
office.
Her
smile
is
warm
like
Nurse
Rachel’s,
too,
and
she
takes
his
hand
and
leads
him
into
a
small
room.
There’s
a
hamper
overflowing
with
dirty
clothing
and
paper
robes
hanging
from
hooks
next
to
a
white
curtain.
“Okay,
champ,”
the
nurse
says.
“How
long
has
it
been
since
you’ve
had
a
bath?”
She
laughs
at
his
startled
expression.
Then
the
nurse
whips
back
the
white
curtainto
reveal
a
shower
stall.
“Everything
comes
off
and
into
the
hamper.
Yes,
even
the
underwear.
We
love
children
here,
but
not
lice
or
ticks
or
anything
with
more
than
two
legs!”
Though
he
protests,
the
nurse
insists
on
doing
the
chore
herself.
He
stands
with
his
arms
folded
in
front
of
him
while
she
squirts
a
stream
of
foul-smelling
shampoo
into
his
hair
and
sudses
his
entire
body,
from
his
head
to
his
toes.
“Keep
your
eyes
closed
tight
or
it’ll
burn,”
the
nurse
gently
instructs
him.
She
lets
him
dry
himself
off,
and
then
tells
him
to
put
on
one
of
the
paper
robes.
“Go
through
that
door
over
there.”
She
points
at
the
door
at
the
other
end
of
the
room.
The
robe
is
much
too
big
for
him.
The
bottom
of
it
trails
the
floor
as
he
goes
to
the
next
room.
Another
nurse
is
waiting
there
for
him.
She’s
heavier
than
the
first
one,
older,
and
not
quite
so
friendly.
She
has
Sammy
step
onto
the
scale,
writes
down
his
weight
on
a
clipboard
beside
his
number,
and
then
has
him
hop
onto
the
examination
table.
She
places
a
metal
disk—the
same
kind
Parker
used
on
the
bus—against
his
forehead.
“I’m
taking
your
temperature,”
she
explains.
He
nods.
“I
know.
Parker
told
me.
Red
means
normal.”
“You’re
red,
all
right,”
the
nurse
says.
Her
cold
fingers
press
on
his
wrist,
taking
his
pulse.
Sammy
shivers.
He’s
goose-bumpy
cold
in
the
flimsy
robe
and
a
little
scared.
He
never
liked
going
to
the
doctor,
and
he’s
worried
they
might
give
him
a
shot.
The
nurse
sits
down
in
front
of
him
and
says
she
needs
to
ask
some
questions.
He’s
supposed
to
listen
carefully
and
answer
as
honestly
as
he
can.
If
he
doesn’t
know
the
answer,
that’s
okay.
Does
he
understand?
What’s
his
full
name?
How
old
is
he?
What
town
is
he
from?
Did
he
have
any
brothersor
sisters?
Are
they
alive?
“Cassie,”
Sammy
says.
“Cassie’s
alive.”
The
nurse
writes
down
Cassie’s
name.
“How
old
is
Cassie?”
“Cassie
is
sixteen.
They’re
going
back
to
get
her,”
Sammy
tells
the
nurse.
“Who
is?”
“The
soldiers.
The
soldiers
said
there
wasn’t
room
for
her,
but
they
were
going
back
to
get
her
and
Daddy.”
“Daddy?
So
your
father
is
alive,
too?
What
about
your
mother?”
Sammy
shakes
his
head.
Bites
his
lower
lip.
He
shudders
violently.
So
cold.
He
rememberstwo
empty
seats
on
the
bus,
the
one
Parker
sat
next
to
him
in
and
the
one
he
sat
in
next
to
Megan.
He
blurts
out,
“They
said
there
was
no
room
on
the
bus,
but
there
was
room.
Daddy
and
Cassie
could
have
come,
too.
Why
didn’t
the
soldiers
let
them
come?”
The
nurse
answers,
“Because
you’re
the
first
priority,
Samuel.”
“But
they’re
going
to
bring
them,
too,
right?”
“Eventually,
yes.”
More
questions.
How
did
his
mother
die?
What
happened
after
that?
The
nurse’s
pen
flies
over
the
page.
She
gets
up
and
pats
his
bare
knee.
“Don’t
be
scared,”
she
tells
him
before
she
leaves.
“You’re
perfectly
safe
here.”
Her
voice
sounds
flat
to
Sammy,
like
she’s
repeating
something
she’s
said
a
thousand
times.
“Sit
tight.
The
doctor
will
be
here
in
a
minute.”
It
feels
much
longer
than
a
minute
to
Sammy.
He
wraps
his
thin
arms
around
his
chest,
trying
to
hold
in
his
body
heat.
His
eyes
restlessly
roam
the
little
room.
A
sink
and
cabinet.
The
chair
the
nurse
sat
in.
A
rolling
stool
in
one
corner
and,
mounted
from
the
ceiling
directly
above
the
stool,
a
camera,
its
gleaming
black
eye
aimed
directly
at
the
examination
table.
The
nurse
comes
back
in,
followed
by
the
doctor.
Dr.
Pam
is
as
tall
and
thin
as
the
nurse
is
short
and
round.
Immediately,
Sammy
feels
calmer.
There
is
something
about
the
tall
doctor
lady
that
reminds
him
of
his
mother.
Maybe
it’s
the
way
she
talks
to
him,
looking
directly
into
his
eyes,
her
voice
warm
and
gentle.
Her
hands
are
warm,
too.
She
doesn’t
wear
gloves
to
touch
him
like
the
nurse
did.
She
does
what
he
expects,
the
doctor
stuff
he’s
used
to.
Shines
a
light
in
his
eyes,
in
his
ears,
down
his
throat.
Listens
to
him
breathe
through
the
stethoscope.
Rubsjust
beneath
his
jaw,
but
not
too
hard,
all
the
while
humming
softly
under
her
breath.
“Lie
all
the
way
back,
Sam.”
Firm
fingers
pressing
on
his
belly.
“Any
pain
when
I
do
this?”
She
has
him
stand
up,
bend
over,
reach
for
his
toes,
while
she
runs
her
hands
up
and
down
along
his
spine.
“Okay,
sport,
hop
back
on
the
table.”
He
jumps
back
quickly
onto
the
crinkly
paper,
sensing
the
visit
is
almost
over.
There
won’t
be
a
shot.
Maybe
they’ll
prick
his
finger,
and
that’s
no
fun,
but
at
least
there
won’t
be
a
shot.
“Hold
out
your
hand
for
me.”
Dr.
Pam
places
a
tiny
gray
tube
no
larger
than
a
grain
of
rice
into
his
palm.
“Know
what
this
is?
It’s
called
a
microchip.
Did
you
ever
have
a
pet,
a
dog
or
a
cat,
Sammy?”
No.
His
father
is
allergic.
He
always
wanted
a
dog,
though.
“Well,
some
owners
put
a
device
very
much
like
this
one
into
their
pets
in
case
they
run
away
or
get
lost.
This
one’s
a
little
different,
though.
It
puts
out
a
signal
that
we
can
track.”
It
goes
just
underneath
the
skin,
the
doctor
explains,
and
no
matter
where
Sammy
is,
they’ll
be
able
to
find
him.
Just
in
case
something
happens.
It’s
very
safe
here
at
Camp
Haven,
but
just
a
few
months
ago
everyone
thought
the
world
was
safe
from
an
alien
attack,
so
now
we
have
to
be
careful,
we
have
to
take
every
precaution…
He
stops
listening
after
the
words
underneath
the
skin.
They’re
going
to
inject
that
gray
tube
into
him?
Fear
begins
to
gnaw
anew
around
the
edges
of
his
heart.
“It
won’t
hurt,”
the
doctor
says,
sensing
the
nibbling
fear.
“We
give
you
a
little
shot
to
numb
you
first,
and
then
you’ll
have
just
a
small
sore
spot
for
a
day
or
two.”
The
doctor
is
very
kind.
He
can
see
that
she
understands
how
much
he
hates
shots
and
she
really
doesn’t
want
to
do
it.
She
has
to
do
it.
She
shows
him
the
needle
used
for
the
shot
to
numb
him.
It’s
very
tiny,
hardly
wider
than
a
human
hair.
Like
a
mosquito
bite,
the
doctor
says.
That
isn’t
so
bad.
He’s
been
bitten
by
mosquitoes
lots
of
times.
And
Dr.
Pam
promises
he
won’t
feel
the
gray
tube
go
in.
He
won’t
feel
anything
at
all
after
the
numbing
shot.
He
lies
on
his
tummy,
tucking
his
face
into
the
crook
of
his
elbow.
The
room
is
cold,
and
the
swipe
of
the
alcohol
at
the
base
of
his
neck
makes
him
shudder
violently.
The
nurse
tells
him
to
relax.
“The
more
you
tense
up,
the
sorer
you’ll
be,”
she
tells
him.
He
tries
to
think
of
something
nice,
something
that
will
take
his
mind
off
what’s
about
to
happen.
He
sees
Cassie’s
face
in
his
mind’s
eye,
and
he’s
surprised.
He
expected
to
see
his
mother’s
face.
Cassie
is
smiling.
He
smiles
back
at
her,
into
the
crook
of
his
arm.
A
mosquito
that
must
be
the
size
of
a
bird
bites
down
hard
on
the
back
of
his
neck.
He
doesn’t
move,
but
whimpers
softly
against
his
skin.
In
less
than
a
minute,
it’s
over.
Number
forty-nine
has
been
tagged.
40
AFTER
THE
DOCTOR
bandages
the
insertion
point,
she
makes
a
note
in
his
chart,
handsthe
chart
to
the
nurse,
and
tells
Sammy
there’s
just
one
more
test.
He
follows
the
doctor
into
the
next
room.
It’s
much
smaller
than
the
examination
room,
hardly
larger
than
a
closet.
In
the
middle
of
the
room
is
a
chair
that
reminds
Sammyof
the
one
at
his
dentist’s,
narrow
and
high-backed,
thin
armrests
on
either
side.
The
doctor
tells
him
to
have
a
seat.
“Lean
all
the
way
back,
head
back,
too,
that’s
right.
Stay
relaxed.”
Whirrr.
The
back
of
the
chair
lowers,
the
front
rises,
bringing
up
his
legs
until
he
is
almost
fully
reclined.
The
doctor’s
face
comes
into
view.
Smiling.
“Okay,
Sam,
you’ve
been
very
patient
with
us,
and
this
is
the
last
test,
I
promise.
It
doesn’t
last
long
and
it
doesn’t
hurt,
but
sometimes
it
can
be
a
little,
well,
intense.
It’s
a
test
of
the
implant
we
just
put
in.
To
make
sure
it’s
working
okay.
It
takes
a
few
minutes
to
run,
and
you
have
to
keep
very,
very
still.
That
can
be
hard
to
do,
can’t
it?
You
can’t
wiggle
or
squirm
or
even
scratch
your
nose,
or
it
will
ruin
the
test.
Think
you
can
do
that?”
Sammy
nods.
He
is
returning
the
doctor’s
warm
smile.
“I’ve
played
freeze
tag
before,”he
assures
her.
“I’m
really
good
at
it.”
“Good!
But
just
in
case,
I’m
going
to
put
these
straps
around
your
wrists
and
ankles,not
very
tight,
but
just
in
case
your
nose
does
start
to
itch.
The
straps
will
remind
you
to
keep
still.
Would
that
be
okay?”
Sammy
nods.
When
he’s
strapped
in,
she
says,
“Okay,
I’m
going
to
step
over
to
the
computer
now.
The
computer
is
going
to
send
a
signal
to
calibrate
the
transponder,
and
the
transponder
is
going
to
send
a
signal
back.
It
doesn’t
take
more
than
a
few
seconds,
but
it
may
feel
longer—maybe
a
lot
longer.
Different
people
react
in
different
ways.
Ready
to
give
it
a
try?”
“Okay.”
“Good!
Close
your
eyes.
Keep
them
closed
until
I
say
you
can
open
them.
Take
big,deep
breaths.
Here
we
go.
Keep
those
eyes
closed
now.
Counting
down
from
three…two…one…”
A
blinding
white
fireball
explodes
inside
Sammy
Sullivan’s
head.
His
body
stiffens;his
legs
strain
against
the
restraints;
his
tiny
fingers
lock
on
to
the
chair
arms.
He
hears
the
doctor’s
soothing
voice
on
the
other
side
of
the
blinding
light,
saying,
“It’s
all
right,
Sammy.
Don’t
be
afraid.
Just
a
few
more
seconds,
I
promise…”
He
sees
his
crib.
And
there’s
Bear
lying
next
to
him
in
the
crib,
and
then
there’s
the
mobile
of
stars
and
planets
spinning
lazily
over
his
bed.
He
sees
his
mother,
leaning
over
him,
holding
a
spoonful
of
medicine
and
telling
him
he
has
to
take
it.
There’s
Cassie
in
the
backyard,
and
it’s
summer
and
he’s
toddling
around
in
a
pair
of
Pull-Ups,
and
Cassie
is
spraying
water
from
the
hose
high
into
the
air
so
a
rainbow
springs
up
out
of
nothing.
She
whips
the
hose
back
and
forth,
laughing
as
he
chases
it,
the
fleeting,
uncatchable
colors,
shimmering
splinters
of
the
golden
light.
“Catch
the
rainbow,
Sammy!
Catch
the
rainbow!”
The
images
and
memories
pour
out
of
him,
like
water
rushing
down
a
drain.
In
no
more
than
ninety
seconds,
the
entirety
of
Sammy’s
life
roars
out
of
him
and
into
the
mainframe,
an
avalanche
of
touch
and
smell
and
taste
and
sound,
before
fading
into
the
white
nothingness.
His
mind
is
laid
bare
in
the
blinding
white,
all
that
he
has
experienced,
all
that
he
remembers,
and
even
those
things
that
he
can’t
remember;
everything
that
makes
up
the
personality
of
Sammy
Sullivanis
pulled
and
sorted
and
transmitted
by
the
device
at
the
base
of
his
neck
into
Dr.
Pam’s
computer.
Number
forty-nine
has
been
mapped.
41
DR.
PAM
UNDOES
the
straps
and
helps
him
out
of
the
chair.
Sammy’s
knees
give
out.She
holds
on
to
his
arms
to
keep
him
from
falling.
His
stomach
heaves,
and
he
vomits
on
the
white
floor.
Everywhere
he
looks,
black
blobs
jiggle
and
bounce.
The
big,
unsmilingnurse
takes
him
back
to
the
examination
room,
puts
him
on
the
table,
tells
him
everything
is
fine,
asks
if
she
can
bring
him
anything.
“I
want
my
bear!”
he
screams.
“I
want
my
daddy
and
my
Cassie
and
I
want
to
go
home!”
Dr.
Pam
appears
beside
him.
Her
kind
eyes
glow
with
understanding.
She
knows
what
he’s
feeling.
She
tells
him
how
brave
he
is,
how
brave
and
lucky
and
smart
to
have
come
this
far.
He
passed
the
final
test
with
flying
colors.
He’s
perfectly
healthy
and
perfectly
safe.
The
worst
is
over.
“That’s
what
my
daddy
said
every
time
something
bad
happened,
and
every
time
it
just
got
worse,”
Sammy
says,
choking
back
tears.
They
bring
him
a
white
jumpsuit
to
put
on.
It
reminds
him
of
a
fighter
pilot’s
outfit,
zippered
in
the
front,
the
material
slick
to
the
touch.
The
suit
is
too
big
for
him.
The
sleeves
keep
falling
over
his
hands.
“Do
you
know
why
you’re
so
important
to
us,
Sammy?”
Dr.
Pam
asks.
“Because
you’rethe
future.
Without
you
and
all
those
other
children,
we
won’t
stand
a
chance
against
them.
That’s
why
we
searched
for
you
and
brought
you
here
and
why
we’re
doing
all
this.
You
know
some
of
the
things
they’ve
done
to
us,
and
they’re
terrible.
Terrible,
awful
things,
but
that
isn’t
the
worst
part,
that
isn’t
everything
they’ve
done.”
“What
else
have
they
done?”
Sammy
whispers.
“Do
you
really
want
to
know?
I
can
show
you,
but
only
if
you
want
to
know.”
In
the
white
room,
he
had
just
relived
his
mother’s
death,
smelled
her
coppery
blood,
watched
his
father
wash
it
from
his
hands.
But
those
weren’t
the
worst
things
the
Others
had
done,
the
doctor
said.
Did
he
really
want
to
know?
“I
want
to
know,”
he
says.
The
doctor
holds
up
the
small
silver
disk
the
nurse
had
used
to
take
his
temperature,
the
same
device
Parker
had
pressed
against
his
and
Megan’s
foreheads
on
the
bus.
“This
isn’t
a
thermometer,
Sammy,”
Dr.
Pam
says.
“It
does
detect
something,
but
itisn’t
your
temperature.
It
tells
us
who
you
are.
Or
maybe
I
should
saywhat
you
are.
Tell
me
something,
Sam.
Have
you
seen
one
of
them
yet?
Have
you
seen
an
alien?”
He
shakes
his
head
no.
Shivering
inside
the
white
suit.
Curled
up
on
the
little
examinationtable.
Sick
to
his
stomach,
head
pounding,
weak
from
hunger
and
exhaustion.
Somethingin
him
wants
her
to
stop.
He
nearly
shouts
out,
Stop!
I
don’t
want
to
know!
But
he
bites
his
lip.
He
doesn’t
want
to
know;
he
has
to
know.
“I’m
very
sorry
to
say
you
have
seen
one,”
Dr.
Pam
says
in
a
soft,
sad
voice.
“We
all
have.
We’ve
been
waiting
for
them
to
come
since
the
Arrival,
but
the
truth
is
they’ve
been
here,
right
under
our
noses,
for
a
very
long
time.”
He
is
shaking
his
head
over
and
over.
Dr.
Pam
is
wrong.
He’s
never
seen
one.
For
hours
he
listened
to
Daddy
speculating
about
what
they
might
look
like.
Heard
his
fathersay
they
might
never
know
what
they
look
like.
There
had
been
no
messages
from
them,
no
landers,
no
signs
of
their
existence
except
the
grayish-green
mothership
in
high
orbit
and
the
unmanned
drones.
How
could
Dr.
Pam
be
saying
he
had
seen
one?
She
holds
out
her
hand.
“If
you
want
to
see,
I
can
show
you.”
42
BEN
PARISH
IS
DEAD.
I
don’t
miss
him.
Ben
was
a
wuss,
a
crybaby,
a
thumb-sucker.
Not
Zombie.
Zombie
is
everything
Ben
wasn’t.
Zombie
is
hardcore.
Zombie
is
badass.
Zombie
is
stone-cold.
Zombie
was
born
on
the
morning
I
left
the
convalescent
ward.
Traded
in
my
flimsy
gown
for
a
blue
jumpsuit.
Assigned
a
bunk
in
Barracks
10.
Whipped
back
into
shape
by
three
squares
a
day
and
brutal
physical
training,
but
most
of
all
by
Reznik,
the
regiment’s
senior
drill
instructor,
the
man
who
smashed
Ben
Parish
into
a
million
pieces,
thenreconstructed
him
into
the
merciless
zombie
killing
machine
that
he
is
today.
Don’t
get
me
wrong:
Reznik
is
a
cruel,
unfeeling,
sadistic
bastard,
and
I
fall
asleepevery
night
fantasizing
about
ways
to
kill
him.
From
day
one
he’s
made
it
his
mission
to
make
my
life
as
miserable
as
possible,
and
he’s
pretty
much
succeeded.
I’ve
been
slapped,
punched,
pushed,
kicked,
and
spat
on.
I’ve
been
ridiculed,
mocked,
and
screamed
at
until
my
ears
rang.
Forced
to
stand
for
hours
in
the
freezing
rain,
scrub
the
entire
barracks
floor
with
a
toothbrush,
disassemble
and
reassemble
my
rifle
until
my
fingers
bled,
run
until
my
legs
turned
to
jelly…you
get
the
idea.
I
didn’t
get
it,
though.
Not
at
first.
Was
he
training
me
to
be
a
soldier
or
trying
to
kill
me?
I
was
pretty
sure
it
was
the
latter.
Then
I
realized
it
was
both:
He
really
was
training
me
to
be
a
soldier—
by
trying
to
kill
me.
I’ll
give
you
just
one
example.
One’s
enough.
Morning
calisthenics
in
the
yard,
every
squad
in
the
regiment,
over
three
hundred
troops,
and
Reznik
picks
this
time
to
publicly
humiliate
me.
Looming
over
me,
hislegs
spread
wide,
hands
on
knees,
his
fleshy,
pockmarked
face
close
to
mine
as
I
dipped
into
push-up
number
seventy-nine.
“Private
Zombie,
did
your
mother
have
any
children
that
lived?”
“Sir!
Yes,
sir!”
“I
bet
when
you
were
born
she
took
one
look
at
you
and
tried
to
shove
you
back
in!”
Jamming
the
heel
of
his
black
boot
into
my
ass
to
force
me
down.
My
squad
is
doingknuckle
pushups
on
the
asphalt
trail
that
rings
the
yard,
because
the
ground
is
frozen
solid
and
asphalt
absorbs
blood;
you
don’t
slip
around
as
much.
He
wants
to
make
me
fail
before
I
reach
one
hundred.
I
push
against
his
heel:
No
way
I’m
starting
over.
Not
in
front
of
the
entire
regiment.
I
can
feel
my
fellow
recruits
watching
me.
Waiting
for
my
inevitable
collapse.
Waiting
for
Reznik
to
win.
Reznik
always
wins.
“Private
Zombie,
do
you
think
I’m
mean?”
“Sir!
No,
sir!”
My
muscles
burn.
My
knuckles
are
scraped
raw.
I’ve
gained
back
some
of
the
weight,
but
have
I
gotten
back
the
heart?
Eighty-eight.
Eighty-nine.
Almost
there.
“Do
you
hate
my
guts?”
“Sir!
No,
sir!”
Ninety-three.
Ninety-four.
Someone
from
another
squad
whispers,
“Who
is
that
guy?”
And
someone
else,
a
girl’s
voice,
says,
“His
name
is
Zombie.”
“Are
you
a
killer,
Private
Zombie?”
“Sir!
Yes,
sir!”
“Do
you
eat
alien
brains
for
breakfast?”
“Sir!
Yes,
sir!”
Ninety-five.
Ninety-six.
The
yard
is
funeral-quiet.
I’m
not
the
only
recruit
who
loathes
Reznik.
One
of
these
days,
somebody’s
going
to
beat
him
at
his
own
game,
that’s
the
prayer,
that’s
what’s
on
my
shoulders
as
I
fight
to
one
hundred.
“Bullshit!
I
hear
you’re
a
coward.
I
hear
you
run
from
a
fight.”
“Sir!
No,
sir!”
Ninety-seven.
Ninety-eight.
Two
more
and
I’ve
won.
I
hear
the
same
girl—she
must
be
standing
close
by—whisper,
“Come
on.”
On
the
ninety-ninth
push-up,
Reznik
shoves
me
down
with
his
heel.
I
fall
hard
on
mychest,
roll
my
cheek
against
the
asphalt,
and
there’s
his
puffy
face
and
tiny
pale
eyes
an
inch
from
mine.
Ninety-nine;
one
short.
The
bastard.
“Private
Zombie,
you
are
a
disgrace
to
the
species.
I’ve
hacked
up
lugies
tougherthan
you.
You
make
me
think
the
enemy
was
right
about
the
human
race.
You
should
be
ground
up
for
slop
and
passed
out
a
hog’s
shithole!
Well,
what
are
you
waiting
for,
you
stinking
bag
of
regurgitated
puke,
an
effing
invitation?”
My
head
rolls
to
one
side.
An
invitation
would
be
nice,
thank
you,
sir.
I
see
a
girl
around
my
age
standing
with
her
squad,
her
arms
folded
across
her
chest,
shaking
her
head
at
me.
Poor
Zombie.
She
isn’t
smiling.
Dark
eyes,
dark
hair,
skin
so
fair
it
seems
to
be
glowing
in
the
early-morning
light.
I
have
the
feeling
I
know
her
from
somewhere,
though
this
is
the
first
time
I
remember
seeing
her.
There
are
hundreds
of
kids
being
trained
for
war
and
hundreds
more
arriving
every
day,
handed
blue
jumpsuits,
assigned
to
squads,
packed
into
the
barracks
ringing
the
yard.
But
she
has
the
kind
of
face
you
remember.
“Get
up,
you
maggot!
Get
up
and
give
me
a
hundred
more.
One
hundred
more,
or
by
GodI
will
rip
out
your
eyeballs
and
hang
them
from
my
rearview
like
a
pair
of
fuzzy
dice!”
I’m
totally
spent.
I
don’t
think
I’ve
got
enough
left
for
even
one
more.
Reznik
doesn’t
give
a
crap
about
what
I
think.
That’s
the
other
thing
it
took
me
a
while
to
understand:
They
not
only
don’t
care
what
I
think—they
don’t
want
me
to
think.
His
face
is
so
close
to
mine,
I
can
smell
his
breath.
It
smells
like
spearmint.
“What
is
it,
sweetheart?
Are
you
tired?
Do
you
want
nappy-time?”
Do
I
have
at
least
one
push-up
left
in
me?
If
I
can
do
just
one
more,
I
won’t
be
atotal
loser.
I
press
my
forehead
against
the
asphalt
and
close
my
eyes.
There
is
a
place
I
go,
a
space
I
found
inside
me
after
Commander
Vosch
showed
me
the
final
battlefield,
a
center
of
complete
stillness
that
isn’t
touched
by
fatigue
or
hopelessness
or
anger
or
anything
brought
on
by
the
coming
of
the
Big
Green
Eye
in
the
Sky.
In
that
place,
I
have
no
name.
I’m
not
Ben
or
Zombie—I
just
am.
Whole,
untouchable,
unbroken.
The
last
living
person
in
the
universe
who
contains
all
human
potential—including
the
potential
to
give
the
biggest
asshole
on
Earth
just
one
more.
And
I
do.
43
NOT
THAT
THERE’S
ANYTHING
special
about
me.
Reznik
is
an
equal-opportunity
sadist.
He
treats
the
six
other
recruits
of
Squad
53with
the
same
savage
indecency.
Flintstone,
who’s
my
age,
with
his
big
head
and
bushy
unibrow;
Tank,
the
skinny,
quick-tempered
farm
boy;
Dumbo,
the
twelve-year-old
with
the
big
ears
and
quick
smile
that
disappeared
quickly
during
the
first
week
of
basic;
Poundcake,
the
eight-year-old
who
never
talks,
but
who’s
our
best
shot
by
far;
Oompa,
the
chubby
kid
with
the
crooked
teeth
who’s
last
in
every
drill
but
first
in
chow
line;
and
finally
the
youngest,
Teacup,
the
meanest
seven-year-old
you’ll
ever
meet,
the
most
gung
ho
of
all
of
us,
who
worships
the
ground
Reznik
walks
on,
no
matter
how
much
she’s
screamed
at
or
kicked
around.
I
don’t
know
their
real
names.
We
don’t
talk
about
who
we
were
before
or
how
we
came
to
the
camp
or
what
happened
to
our
families.
None
of
that
matters.
Like
Ben
Parish,those
guys—the
preFlintstone,
pre-Tank,
pre-Dumbo,
etc.—they’re
dead.
Tagged,
bagged,
and
told
we
are
the
last,
best
hope
for
humanity,
we
are
the
new
wine
poured
into
old
skins.
We
bonded
through
hatred—hatred
of
the
infesteds
and
their
alien
masters,
sure,
but
also
our
fierce,
uncompromising,
unadulterated
hatred
of
Sergeant
Reznik,
our
rage
made
all
the
more
intense
by
the
fact
that
we
could
never
express
it.
Then
the
kid
named
Nugget
was
assigned
to
Barracks
10,
and
one
of
us,
like
an
idiot,couldn’t
hold
it
inside
any
longer,
and
all
the
bottled-up
fury
exploded
free.
I’ll
give
you
one
guess
who
that
idiot
was.
I
couldn’t
believe
it
when
that
kid
showed
up
at
roll
call.
Five
years
old
tops,
lostin
his
white
jumpsuit,
shivering
in
the
cold
morning
air
of
the
yard,
looking
like
he
was
going
to
be
sick,
obviously
scared
out
of
his
mind.
And
here
comes
Reznik
with
his
hat
pulled
low
over
his
beady
eyes
and
his
boots
shined
to
a
mirror
finish
and
his
voice
perpetually
hoarse
from
screaming,
shoving
his
pasty,
pockmarked
grill
down
into
the
poor
kid’s
face.
I
don’t
know
how
the
little
squirt
kept
from
soiling
himself.
Reznik
always
starts
out
slow
and
soft
and
builds
to
a
big
finish,
the
better
to
lull
you
into
thinking
he
might
be
an
actual
human
being.
“Well,
what
do
we
have
here?
What
have
they
sent
us
from
central
casting—is
this
a
hobbit?
Are
you
a
magical
creature
from
a
storybook
realm
come
to
enchant
me
with
your
dark
magic?”
Reznik
was
just
getting
warmed
up,
and
already
the
kid
was
fighting
back
tears.
Freshoff
the
bus
after
going
through
God-knows-what
on
the
outside,
and
here’s
this
crazy
middle-aged
man
pouncing
on
him.
I
wondered
how
he
was
processing
Reznik—or
any
ofthis
craziness
they
call
Camp
Haven.
I’m
still
trying
to
deal,
and
I’m
a
lot
older
than
five.
“Oh,
this
is
cute.
This
is
so
precious,
I
think
I
might
cry!
Dear
God,
I’ve
dunkedchicken
nuggets
bigger
than
you
in
my
little
plastic
cup
of
spicy
barbecue
sauce!”
Ratcheting
up
the
volume
as
he
brought
his
face
closer
to
the
kid’s.
And
the
kid
holding
up
surprisingly
well,
flinching,
eyes
darting
back
and
forth,
but
not
moving
an
inch
when
I
knew
he
must
be
thinking
about
taking
off
across
the
yard,
just
running
until
he
couldn’t
run
anymore.
“What’s
your
story,
Private
Nugget?
Have
you
lost
your
mommy?
Do
you
want
to
go
home?
I
know!
Let’s
close
our
eyes
and
make
a
wish
and
maybe
Mommy
will
come
and
take
us
all
home!
Wouldn’t
that
be
nice,
Private
Nugget?”
And
the
kid
nodded
eagerly,
like
Reznik
had
asked
the
question
he’d
been
waiting
to
hear.
Finally,
somebody
got
to
the
point!
Lifting
up
his
big
teddy-bear
eyes
into
the
drill
sergeant’s
beady
ones…it
was
enough
to
break
your
heart.
It
was
enough
to
make
you
scream.
But
you
don’t
scream.
You
stand
perfectly
still,
eyes
forward,
hands
at
your
sides,
chest
out,
heart
breaking,
watching
it
out
of
the
corner
of
your
eye
while
something
comes
loose
inside
you,
uncoiling
like
a
rattlesnake
striking.
Something
you’ve
been
holding
in
for
a
long
time
as
the
pressure
built.
You
don’t
know
when
it’s
going
to
blow,
you
can’t
predict
it,
and
when
it
happens
there’s
nothing
you
can
do
to
stop
it.
“Leave
him
alone.”
Reznik
whipped
around.
No
one
made
a
sound,
but
you
could
hear
the
inward
gasp.
Onthe
other
side
of
the
line,
Flintstone’s
eyes
were
wide;
he
couldn’t
believe
what
I
just
did.
I
couldn’t,
either.
“Who
said
that?
Which
one
of
you
scum-sucking
maggots
just
signed
his
own
death
warrant?”
Striding
down
the
line,
face
red
with
fury,
hands
clinched
into
fists,
knuckles
bone
white.
“Nobody,
huh?
Well,
I’m
going
to
fall
on
my
knees
and
cover
my
head,
because
the
Lord
God
his
holy
self
has
spoken
to
me
from
on
high!”
He
stopped
in
front
of
Tank,
who
was
sweating
through
his
jumpsuit
though
it
was
about
forty
degrees
outside.
“Was
it
you,
puckerhole?
I
will
tear
your
arms
off!”
He
brought
his
fist
back
to
punch
Tank
in
the
groin.
Cue
the
idiot.
“Sir,
I
said
it,
sir!”
I
shouted.
Reznik’s
about-face
was
slow
this
time.
His
journey
over
to
me
took
a
thousand
years.
In
the
distance,
a
crow’s
harsh
call,
but
that
was
the
only
sound
I
heard.
He
stopped
just
inside
my
range
of
vision,
not
directly
in
front
of
me,
and
that
wasn’t
good.
I
couldn’t
turn
toward
him.
I
had
to
keep
my
eyes
forward.
Worst
of
all,
I
couldn’tsee
his
hands;
I
wouldn’t
know
when—or
where—the
blow
would
land,
which
meant
I
wouldn’t
know
when
to
brace
for
it.
“So
Private
Zombie
is
giving
the
orders
now,”
Reznik
said,
so
softly
I
could
barelyhear
him.
“Private
Zombie
is
Squad
Fifty-three’s
very
own
catcher
in
the
fucking
rye.Private
Zombie,
I
think
I
have
a
crush
on
you.
You
make
me
weak
in
the
knees.
You
make
me
hate
my
own
mother
for
giving
birth
to
a
male
child,
so
now
it’s
impossible
for
me
to
have
your
babies.”
Where
was
it
going
to
land?
My
knees?
My
crotch?
Probably
the
stomach;
Reznik
hasa
soft
spot
for
stomachs.
Nope.
It
was
a
chop
to
my
Adam’s
apple
with
the
side
of
his
hand.
I
staggered
backward,fighting
to
stay
upright,
fighting
to
keep
my
hands
at
my
sides,
not
going
to
give
him
the
satisfaction,
not
going
to
give
him
an
excuse
to
hit
me
again.
The
yard
and
the
barracks
were
ringing,
then
jiggled
and
melted
a
little
as
my
eyes
filled
with
tears—of
pain,
sure,
but
of
something
else,
too.
“Sir,
he’s
just
a
little
kid,
sir,”
I
choked
out.
“Private
Zombie,
you
have
two
seconds,
exactly
two
seconds,
to
seal
that
sewer
pipe
posing
as
a
mouth,
or
I
will
incinerate
your
ass
with
the
rest
of
the
infested
alien
sons
of
bitches!”
He
took
a
deep
breath,
revving
up
for
the
next
verbal
barrage.
Having
completely
lost
my
mind,
I
opened
my
mouth
and
let
the
words
come
out.
I’ll
be
honest:
Part
of
me
was
filled
with
relief
and
something
that
felt
a
hell
of
a
lot
like
joy.
I
had
kept
the
hate
inside
for
too
long.
“Then
the
senior
drill
instructor
should
do
it,
sir!
The
private
really
doesn’t
care,sir!
Just—just
leave
the
kid
alone.”
Total
silence.
Even
the
crow
stopped
fussing.
The
rest
of
the
squad
had
stopped
breathing.
I
knew
what
they
were
thinking.
We’d
all
heard
the
story
about
the
lippy
recruit
and
the
“accident”
on
the
obstacle
course
that
put
him
in
the
hospital
for
three
weeks.
And
the
other
story
about
the
quiet
ten-
year-old
who
they
found
in
the
showers
strung
up
with
an
extension
cord.
Suicide,
the
doctor
said.
A
lot
of
people
weren’t
so
sure.
Reznik
didn’t
move.
“Private
Zombie,
who
is
your
squad
leader?”
“Sir,
the
private’s
squad
leader
is
Private
Flintstone,
sir!”
“Private
Flintstone,
front
and
center!”
Reznik
barked.
Flint
took
one
step
forwardand
snapped
off
a
salute.
His
unibrow
jiggled
with
tension.
“Private
Flintstone,
you’refired.
Private
Zombie
is
now
squad
leader.
Private
Zombie
is
ignorant
and
ugly,
but
he
is
not
soft.”
I
could
feel
Reznik’s
eyes
boring
into
my
face.
“Private
Zombie,
what
happened
to
your
baby
sister?”
I
blinked.
Twice.
Trying
not
to
show
anything.
My
voice
cracked
a
little
when
I
answered,
though.
“Sir,
the
private’s
sister
is
dead,
sir!”
“Because
you
ran
like
a
chickenshit!”
“Sir,
the
private
ran
like
a
chickenshit,
sir!”
“But
you’re
not
running
now,
are
you,
Private
Zombie?
Are
you?”
“Sir,
no,
sir!”
He
stepped
back.
Something
flashed
across
his
face.
An
expression
I’d
never
seen
before.It
couldn’t
be,
of
course,
but
it
looked
a
lot
like
respect.
“Private
Nugget,
front
and
center!”
The
newbie
didn’t
move
until
Poundcake
gave
him
a
poke
in
the
back.
He
was
crying.He
didn’t
want
to,
he
was
trying
to
choke
it
back,
but
dear
Jesus,
what
little
kid
wouldn’t
be
crying
by
that
point?
Your
old
life
barfs
you
out
and
this
is
where
you
land?
“Private
Nugget,
Private
Zombie
is
your
squad
leader,
and
you
will
bunk
with
him.You
will
learn
from
him.
He
will
teach
you
how
to
walk.
He
will
teach
you
how
to
talk.
He
will
teach
you
how
to
think.
He
will
be
the
big
brother
you
never
had.
Do
you
read
me,
Private
Nugget?”
“Sir,
yes,
sir!”
The
tiny
voice
shrill
and
squeaky,
but
he
got
the
rules
down,
and
quickly.
And
that’s
how
it
began.
44
HERE’S
A
TYPICAL
day
in
the
atypical
new
reality
of
Camp
Haven.
5:00
A.M.:
Reveille
and
wash
up.
Dress
and
prep
bunks
for
inspection.
5:10
A.M.:
Fall
in.
Reznik
inspects
our
billets.
Finds
a
wrinkle
in
someone’s
sheet.
Screamsfor
twenty
minutes.
Then
picks
another
recruit
at
random
and
screams
for
another
twenty
for
no
real
reason.
Then
three
laps
around
the
yard
freezing
our
asses
off,
me
urging
Oompa
and
Nugget
to
keep
up
or
I
get
to
run
another
lap
as
the
last
man
to
finish.
The
frozenground
beneath
our
boots.
Our
breaths
frosting
in
the
air.
The
twin
columns
of
black
smoke
from
the
power
plant
rising
beyond
the
airfield
and
the
rumble
of
buses
pulling
out
of
the
main
gate.
6:30
A.M.:
Chow
in
the
crowded
mess
hall
that
smells
faintly
like
soured
milk,
reminding
me
of
the
plague
and
the
fact
that
once
upon
a
time
I
thought
about
just
three
things—cars,
football,
and
girls,
in
that
order.
I
help
Nugget
with
his
tray,
urging
him
to
eat
because,
if
he
doesn’t
eat,
boot
camp
will
kill
him.
Those
are
my
exact
words:
Boot
camp
will
kill
you.
Tank
and
Flintstone
laugh
at
me
mothering
Nugget.
Already
calling
me
Nugget’s
Nanna.
Screw
them.
After
chow
we
check
out
the
leaderboard.
Every
morning
the
scores
fromthe
previous
day
are
posted
on
a
big
board
outside
the
mess
hall.
Points
for
marksmanship.
Points
for
best
times
on
the
obstacle
course,
the
air
raid
drills,
the
two-mile
runs.
The
top
four
squads
will
graduate
at
the
end
of
November,
and
the
competition
is
fierce.
Our
squad’s
been
stuck
in
tenth
place
for
weeks.
Tenth
isn’t
bad,
but
it’s
not
good
enough.
7:30
A.M.:
Training.
Weapons.
Hand-to-hand.
Basic
wilderness
survival.
Basic
urban
survival.
Recon.
Communications.
My
favorite
is
survival
training.
That
memorable
session
wherewe
had
to
drink
our
own
urine.
12:00
P.M.:
Noon
chow.
Some
mystery
meat
between
hard
crusts
of
bread.
Dumbo,
whose
jokes
are
as
tasteless
as
his
ears
are
big,
cracks
that
we’re
not
incinerating
the
infested
bodies
but
grinding
them
up
to
feed
the
troops.
I
have
to
pull
Teacup
off
him
before
she
smacks
his
head
with
a
tray.
Nugget
stares
at
his
burger
like
it
might
jump
off
his
plate
and
bite
his
face.
Thanks,
Dumbo.
The
kid’s
skinny
enough
as
it
is.
1:00
P.M.:
More
training.
Mostly
on
the
firing
range.
Nugget
is
issued
a
stick
for
a
rifleand
fires
pretend
rounds
while
we
fire
real
ones
into
life-size
plywood
cutouts.
The
crack
of
the
M16s.
The
screech
of
plywood
being
shredded.
Poundcake
earns
a
perfectscore;
I’m
the
worst
shot
in
the
squad.
I
pretend
the
cutout
is
Reznik,
hoping
that
will
improve
my
aim.
It
doesn’t.
5:00
P.M.:
Evening
chow.
Canned
meat,
canned
peas,
canned
fruit.
Nugget
pushes
his
food
around
and
then
bursts
into
tears.
The
squad
glares
at
me.
Nugget
is
my
responsibility.
IfReznik
comes
down
on
us
for
conduct
unbefitting,
there’s
hell
to
pay,
and
I’m
picking
up
the
tab.
Extra
push-ups,
reduced
rations—he
could
even
deduct
some
points.
Nothingmatters
but
getting
through
basic
with
enough
points
to
graduate,
get
out
into
the
field,
rid
ourselves
of
Reznik.
Across
the
table,
Flintstone
is
glowering
at
me
from
beneath
the
unibrow.
He’s
pissed
at
Nugget,
but
more
pissed
at
me
for
taking
his
job.
Not
that
I
asked
for
squad
leader.
He
came
at
me
after
that
day
and
growled,
“I
don’tcare
what
you
are
now,
I’m
gonna
make
sergeant
when
we
graduate.”
And
I’m
like,
“More
power
to
you,
Flint.”
The
idea
of
my
leading
a
unit
into
combat
is
ludicrous.
Meanwhile,nothing
I
say
calms
Nugget
down.
He
keeps
going
on
about
his
sister.
About
how
she
promised
to
come
for
him.
I
wonder
why
the
commander
would
stick
a
little
kid
who
can’t
even
lift
a
rifle
into
our
squad.
If
Wonderland
winnowed
out
the
best
fighters,
what
sort
of
profile
did
this
little
guy
produce?
6:00
P.M.:
Drill
instructor
Q&A
in
the
barracks,
my
favorite
part
of
the
day,
where
I
get
to
spend
some
quality
time
with
my
favorite
person
in
the
whole
wide
world.
After
informing
us
what
worthless
piles
of
desiccated
rat
feces
we
are,
Reznik
opens
the
floor
for
questions
and
concerns.
Most
of
our
questions
have
to
do
with
the
competition.
Rules,
procedures
in
case
of
a
tie,
rumors
about
this
or
that
squad
cheating.
Making
the
grade
is
all
we
can
think
about.
Graduation
means
active
duty,
real
fighting—a
chance
to
show
the
ones
who
died
that
we
had
not
survived
in
vain.
Other
topics:
the
status
of
the
rescue
and
winnowing
operation
(code
name
Li’l
BoPeep;
I’m
not
kidding).
What
news
from
the
outside?
When
will
we
hunker
full-time
in
the
underground
bunker,
because
obviously
the
enemy
can
see
what
we’re
doing
down
here
and
it’s
only
a
matter
of
time
before
they
vaporize
us.
For
that
we
get
the
standard-issue
reply:
Commander
Vosch
knows
what
he’s
doing.
Our
job
isn’t
to
worry
about
strategy
and
logistics.
Our
job
is
to
kill
the
enemy.
8:30
P.M.:
Personal
time.
Free
of
Reznik
at
last.
We
wash
our
jumpsuits,
shine
our
boots,
scrub
the
barracks
floor
and
the
latrine,
clean
our
rifles,
pass
around
dirty
magazines,
and
swap
other
contraband
like
candy
and
chewing
gum.
We
play
cards
and
bust
each
other’s
nuts
and
complain
about
Reznik.
We
share
the
day’s
rumors
and
tell
bad
jokes
and
push
back
against
the
silence
inside
our
own
heads,
the
place
where
the
never-ending
voiceless
scream
rises
like
the
superheated
air
above
a
lava
flow.
Inevitably
an
argument
erupts
and
stops
just
short
of
a
fistfight.
It’s
tearing
away
at
us.
We
know
too
much.
We
don’t
know
enough.
Why
is
our
regiment
composed
entirely
of
kids
like
us,
no
one
over
the
age
of
eighteen?
What
happened
to
all
the
adults?
Are
they
being
taken
somewhere
else
and,
if
they
are,
where
and
why?
Are
the
Teds
the
final
wave,
or
is
there
another
one
coming,
a
fifth
wave
that
will
make
the
first
four
pale
in
comparison?
Thinking
about
a
fifth
wave
shuts
down
the
conversation.
9:30
P.M.:
Lights-out.
Time
to
lie
awake
and
think
of
a
wholly
new
and
creative
way
to
waste
Sergeant
Reznik.
After
a
while
I
get
tired
of
that
and
think
about
the
girls
I’vedated,
shuffling
them
around
in
various
orders.
Hottest.
Smartest.
Funniest.
Blondes.Brunettes.
Which
base
I
got
to.
They
start
to
blend
together
into
one
girl,
the
Girl
Who
Is
No
More,
and
in
her
eyes
Ben
Parish,
high
school
hallway
god,
lives
again.
From
its
hiding
place
under
my
bunk,
I
pull
out
Sissy’s
locket
and
press
it
against
my
heart.
No
more
guilt.
No
more
grief.
I
will
trade
my
self-pity
for
hate.
My
guiltfor
cunning.
My
grief
for
the
spirit
of
vengeance.
“Zombie?”
It’s
Nugget
in
the
bunk
next
to
me.
“No
talking
after
lights-out,”
I
whisper
back.
“I
can’t
sleep.”
“Close
your
eyes
and
think
of
something
nice.”
“Can
we
pray?
Is
that
against
the
rules?”
“Sure
you
can
pray.
Just
not
out
loud.”
I
can
hear
him
breathing,
the
creak
of
the
metal
frame
as
he
flips
and
flops
around
on
the
bunk.
“Cassie
always
said
my
prayer
with
me,”
he
confesses.
“Who’s
Cassie?”
“I
told
you.”
“I
forgot.”
“Cassie’s
my
sister.
She’s
coming
for
me.”
“Oh,
sure.”
I
don’t
tell
him
that
if
she
hasn’t
shown
up
by
now,
she’s
probably
dead.
It
isn’t
up
to
me
to
break
his
heart;
that’s
time’s
job.
“She’s
promised.
Promised.”
A
tiny
hiccup
of
a
sob.
Great.
Nobody
knows
for
sure,
but
we
accept
it
as
fact
thatthe
barracks
are
bugged,
that
every
second
Reznik
is
spying
on
us,
waiting
for
us
to
break
one
of
the
rules
so
he
can
bring
the
hammer
down.
Violating
the
no-talking
rule
at
lights-out
will
earn
all
of
us
a
week
of
kitchen
patrol.
“Hey,
it’s
all
right,
Nugget…”
Reaching
my
hand
out
to
comfort
him,
finding
the
top
of
his
freshly
shaved
head,
runningmy
fingertips
over
his
scalp.
Sissy
liked
for
me
to
rub
her
head
when
she
felt
bad—maybe
Nugget
likes
it,
too.
“Hey,
stow
that
over
there!”
Flintstone
calls
out
softly.
“Yeah,”
Tank
says.
“You
wanna
get
us
busted,
Zombie?”
“Come
here,”
I
whisper
to
Nugget,
scooting
over
and
patting
the
mattress.
“I’ll
sayyour
prayer
with
you,
and
then
you
can
go
to
sleep,
okay?”
The
mattress
gives
with
his
added
weight.
Oh
God,
what
am
I
doing?
If
Reznik
popsin
for
a
surprise
inspection,
I’ll
be
peeling
potatoes
for
a
month.
Nugget
lies
onhis
side
facing
me,
and
his
fists
rub
against
my
arm
as
he
brings
them
up
to
his
chin.
“What
prayer
does
she
say
with
you?”
I
ask.
“‘Now
I
lay
me,’”
he
whispers.
“Somebody
put
a
pillow
over
that
nugget’s
face,”
Dumbo
says
from
his
bunk.
I
can
see
the
ambient
light
shining
in
his
big
brown
eyes.
Sissy’s
locket
pressed
against
my
chest
and
Nugget’s
eyes,
glittering
like
twin
beacons
in
the
dark.
Prayers
and
promises.
The
one
his
sister
made
to
him.
The
unspoken
one
I
made
to
my
sister.
Prayers
are
promises,
too,
and
these
are
the
days
of
broken
promises.
All
of
a
sudden
I
want
to
put
my
fist
through
the
wall.
“‘Now
I
lay
me
down
to
sleep,
I
pray
the
Lord
my
soul
to
keep.’”
He
joins
in
on
the
next
line.
“‘When
in
the
morning
light
I
wake,
teach
me
the
path
of
love
to
take.’”
The
hisses
and
shushes
pick
up
on
the
next
stanza.
Somebody
hurls
a
pillow
at
us,
but
we
keep
praying.
“‘Now
I
lay
me
down
to
sleep,
I
pray
the
Lord
my
soul
to
keep.
Your
angels
watch
me
through
the
night,
and
keep
me
safe
till
morning’s
light.’”
On
angels
watch
me,
the
hissing
and
shushing
stops.
A
profound
stillness
settles
over
the
barracks.
Our
voices
slow
on
the
last
stanza.
Like
we’re
reluctant
to
finish
because
on
the
other
side
of
a
prayer
is
the
nothingness
of
another
exhausted
sleep
and
then
another
day
waiting
for
the
last
day,
the
day
we
will
die.
Even
Teacup
knows
she
probably
won’t
live
to
see
her
eighth
birthday.
But
we’ll
get
up
and
put
ourselves
through
seventeen
hours
of
hell
anyway.
Because
we
will
die,
but
at
least
we
will
die
unbroken.
“‘And
if
I
should
die
before
I
wake,
I
pray
the
Lord
my
soul
to
take.’”
45
THE
NEXT
MORNING
I’m
in
Reznik’s
office
with
a
special
request.
I
know
what
his
answer’s
going
to
be,
but
I’m
asking
anyway.
“Sir,
the
squad
leader
requests
that
the
senior
drill
instructor
grant
Private
Nugget
a
special
exemption
from
this
morning’s
detail.”
“Private
Nugget
is
a
member
of
this
squad,”
Reznik
reminds
me.
“And
as
a
member
ofthis
squad,
he
is
expected
to
perform
all
duties
assigned
by
Central
Command.
All
duties,
Private.”
“Sir,
the
squad
leader
requests
that
the
senior
drill
instructor
reconsider
his
decision
based
on
Private
Nugget’s
age
and—”
Reznik
dismisses
the
point
with
a
wave
of
his
hand.
“The
boy
didn’t
drop
out
of
the
damned
sky,
Private.
If
he
didn’t
pass
his
prelims,
he
wouldn’t
have
been
assigned
to
your
squad.
But
the
fact
of
the
matter
is
he
did
pass
his
prelims,
he
was
assigned
to
your
squad,
and
he
will
perform
all
duties
of
your
squad
as
assigned
by
Central
Command,
including
P
and
D.
Are
we
clear,
Private?”
Well,
Nugget,
I
tried.
“What’s
P
and
D?”
he
asks
at
morning
chow.
“Processing
and
disposal,”
I
answer,
cutting
my
eyes
away
from
him.
Across
from
us,
Dumbo
groans
and
pushes
his
tray
away.
“Great.
The
only
way
I
canget
through
breakfast
is
by
not
thinking
about
it!”
“Churn
and
burn,
baby,”
Tank
says,
glancing
at
Flintstone
for
approval.
Those
two
are
tight.
On
the
day
Reznik
gave
me
the
job,
Tank
told
me
he
didn’t
care
who
was
squad
leader,
he’d
only
listen
to
Flint.
I
shrugged.
Whatever.
Once
we
graduated—ifwe
ever
graduated—one
of
us
would
be
promoted
to
sergeant,
and
I
knew
that
someone
would
not
be
me.
“Dr.
Pam
showed
you
a
Ted,”
I
say
to
Nugget.
He
nods.
From
his
expression,
I
can
tellit
isn’t
a
pleasant
memory.
“You
hit
the
button.”
Another
nod.
Slower
than
the
first
one.
“What
do
you
think
happens
to
the
person
on
the
other
side
of
the
glass
after
you
hit
the
button?”
Nugget
whispers,
“They
die.”
“And
the
sick
people
they
bring
in
from
the
outside,
ones
that
don’t
make
it
once
they
get
here—
what
do
you
think
happens
to
them?”
“Oh,
come
on,
Zombie,
just
tell
him!”
Oompa
says.
He’s
pushed
away
his
food,
too.A
first
for
him.
Oompa
is
the
only
one
in
the
squad
who
ever
goes
back
for
seconds.
To
put
it
in
the
nicest
way,
the
food
in
camp
sucks.
“It
isn’t
something
we
like
to
do,
but
it
has
to
be
done,”
I
say,
echoing
the
company
line.
“Because
this
is
war,
you
know?
It’s
war.”
I
look
down
the
table
for
support.
The
only
one
who
will
make
eye
contact
with
me
is
Teacup,
who
is
nodding
happily.
“War,”
she
says.
Happily.
Outside
the
mess
hall
and
across
the
yard,
where
several
squads
are
drilling
under
the
watchful
eyes
of
their
drill
sergeants,
Nugget
trots
along
beside
me.
Zombie’s
dog,
the
squad
calls
him
behind
his
back.
Cutting
between
Barracks
3
and
4
to
the
road
that
leads
to
the
power
plant
and
the
processing
hangars.
The
day
is
cold
and
cloudy;
it
feels
like
it
might
snow.
In
the
distance,
the
sound
of
a
Black
Hawk
taking
off
and
the
sharp
tat-tat-tat
of
automatic
weapons’
fire.
Directly
in
front
of
us
the
twin
towers
of
the
plant
belching
black
and
gray
smoke.
The
gray
smoke
fades
into
the
clouds.
The
black
lingers.
A
large
white
tent
has
been
set
up
outside
the
entrance
to
the
hangar,
the
staging
area
festooned
with
red-and-white
biohazard
warning
signs.
Here
we
suit
up
for
processing.
Once
I’m
dressed,
I
help
Nugget
with
his
orange
suit,
the
boots,
the
rubber
gloves,
the
mask,
and
the
hood.
I
give
him
the
lecture
about
never,
ever
taking
off
any
part
of
his
suit
inside
the
hangar,
under
any
circumstances,
ever.
He
has
to
ask
permission
before
handling
anything
and,
if
he
has
to
leave
the
building
for
any
reason,
he
has
to
decon
and
pass
inspection
before
reentering.
“Just
stick
with
me,”
I
tell
him.
“It’ll
be
okay.”
He
nods
and
his
hood
bounces
back
and
forth,
the
faceplate
smacking
him
in
the
forehead.
He’s
trying
to
hold
it
together,
and
it’s
not
going
well.
So
I
say,
“They’re
just
people,
Nugget.
Just
people.”
Inside
the
processing
hangar,
the
bodies
of
the
just-people
are
sorted,
the
infected
from
the
clean—
or,
as
we
call
them,
the
Ted
from
the
unTed.
Teds
are
marked
with
bright
green
circles
on
their
foreheads,
but
you
rarely
need
to
look;
the
Teds
are
always
the
freshest
bodies.
They’ve
been
stacked
against
the
back
wall,
waiting
for
their
turn
to
be
laid
out
on
the
long
metal
tables
that
run
the
length
of
the
hangar.
The
bodies
are
in
various
stages
of
decay.
Some
are
months
old.
Some
look
fresh
enough
to
sit
up
and
wave
hello.
It
takes
three
squads
to
work
the
line.
One
squad
carts
the
bodies
over
to
the
metal
tables.
Another
processes.
A
third
carries
the
processed
corpses
to
the
front
and
stacks
them
for
pickup.
You
rotate
the
duties
to
help
break
up
the
monotony.
Processing
is
the
most
interesting,
and
where
our
squad
begins.
I
tell
Nugget
notto
touch,
just
watch
me
until
he
gets
the
idea.
Empty
the
pockets.
Separate
the
contents.
Trash
goes
in
one
bin,
electronics
in
another,
precious
metals
in
a
third,
all
other
metals
in
a
fourth.
Wallets,
purses,
paper,
cash—all
trash.
Some
of
the
squads
can’t
help
themselves—old
habits
die
hard—and
walk
around
with
wads
of
useless
hundreddollar
bills
stuffed
in
their
pockets.
Photographs,
IDs,
any
little
memento
that
isn’t
made
of
ceramic—trash.
Almost
withoutexception,
from
the
oldest
to
the
youngest,
the
pockets
of
the
dead
are
filled
to
the
brim
with
the
strangest
things
only
the
owners
could
understand
the
value
for.
Nugget
doesn’t
say
a
word.
He
watches
me
work
down
the
line,
keeping
right
beside
me
as
I
sidestep
to
the
next
body.
The
hangar
is
ventilated,
but
the
smell
is
overpowering.
Like
any
omnipresent
smell—or
rather,
like
anything
omnipresent—you
get
used
to
it;
you
stop
smelling
it
after
a
while.
Same
is
true
for
your
other
senses.
And
your
soul.
After
you’ve
seen
your
five
hundredth
dead
baby,
how
can
you
be
shocked
or
sickened
or
feel
anything
at
all?
Beside
me,
Nugget
is
silent,
watching.
“Tell
me
if
you’re
going
to
be
sick,”
I
tell
him
sternly.
It’s
horrible
throwing
up
in
your
suit.
The
overhead
speakers
pop
to
life,
and
the
tunes
begin.
Most
of
the
guys
prefer
rap
while
they
process;
I
like
to
mix
it
up
with
a
little
heavy
metal
and
some
R&B.
Nuggetwants
something
to
do,
so
I
have
him
carry
the
ruined
clothes
to
the
laundry
bins.
They’ll
be
burned
with
the
processed
corpses
later
that
night.
Disposal
happens
next
door,
in
the
power
plant
incinerator.
They
say
the
black
smoke
is
from
the
coal
and
the
gray
smoke
is
from
the
bodies.
I
don’t
know
if
that’s
true.
It’s
the
hardest
processing
I’ve
done.
I’ve
got
Nugget,
my
own
bodies
to
process,and
the
rest
of
the
squad
to
keep
an
eye
on,
because
there’s
no
drill
sergeants
or
any
adult
period
inside
the
processing
hangar,
except
the
dead
ones.
Just
kids,
and
sometimes
it’s
like
at
school
when
the
teacher
is
suddenly
called
out
of
the
room.
Things
can
get
crazy.
There’s
little
interaction
among
the
squads
outside
P&D.
The
competition
for
the
topslots
on
the
leaderboard
is
too
intense,
and
there’s
nothing
friendly
about
the
rivalry.
So
when
I
see
the
fair-skinned,
dark-haired
girl
wheeling
corpses
from
Poundcake’stable
to
the
disposal
area,
I
don’t
go
over
and
introduce
myself
and
I
don’t
grab
one
of
her
team
members
to
ask
her
name.
I
just
watch
her
while
I
dig
my
fingers
throughthe
pockets
of
dead
people.
I
notice
she’s
directing
traffic
at
the
door;
she
must
be
the
squad
leader.
At
the
midmorning
break,
I
pull
Poundcake
aside.
He’s
a
sweet
kid,
quiet,
but
not
in
a
weird
way.
Dumbo
has
a
theory
that
one
day
the
cork
will
pop
and
Poundcake
won’t
stop
talking
for
a
week.
“You
know
that
girl
from
Squad
Nineteen
working
at
your
table?”
I
ask
him.
He
nods.“Know
anything
about
her?”
He
shakes
his
head.
“Why
am
I
asking
you
this,
Cake?”
He
shrugs.
“Okay,”
I
say.
“But
don’t
tell
anyone
I
asked.”
By
the
fourth
hour
on
the
line,
Nugget’s
not
too
steady
on
his
feet.
He
needs
a
break,so
I
take
him
outside
for
a
few
minutes,
where
we
sit
against
the
hangar
door
and
watch
the
black
and
gray
smoke
billowing
beneath
the
clouds.
Nugget
yanks
off
his
hood
and
leans
his
head
against
the
cold
metal
door,
his
round
face
shiny
with
sweat.
“They’re
just
people,”
I
say
again,
basically
because
I
don’t
know
what
else
to
say.
“It
gets
easier,”
I
go
on.
“Every
time
you
do
it,
you
feel
it
a
little
less.
Until
it’s
like—I
don’t
know—like
making
your
bunk
or
brushing
your
teeth.”
I’m
all
tense,
waiting
for
him
to
lose
it.
Cry.
Run.
Explode.
Something.
But
there’sjust
this
blank,
faraway
look
in
his
eyes,
and
suddenly
I’m
the
one
about
to
explode.
Not
at
him.
Or
at
Reznik
for
making
me
bring
him.
At
them.
At
the
bastards
who
did
this
to
us.
Forget
about
my
life—I
know
how
that
ends.
What
about
Nugget’s?
Five
friggingyears
old,
and
what’s
he
got
to
look
forward
to?
And
why
the
hell
did
Commander
Vosch
assign
him
to
a
combat
unit?
Seriously,
he
can’t
even
lift
a
rifle.
Maybe
the
idea
is
to
catch
’em
young,
train
’em
from
the
ground
up.
So
by
the
time
he’s
my
age
you
don’t
have
a
stone-cold
killer,
but
an
ice-cold
one.
One
with
liquid
nitrogen
for
blood.
I
hear
his
voice
before
I
feel
his
hand
on
my
forearm.
“Zombie,
are
you
okay?”
“Sure,
I’m
fine.”
Here’s
a
strange
turn
of
events,
him
worried
about
me.
A
large
flatbed
pulls
up
to
the
hangar
door,
and
Squad
19
begins
loading
bodies,
tossing
them
onto
the
truck
like
relief
workers
heaving
sacks
of
grain.
There’s
the
dark-haired
girl
again,
straining
at
the
front
end
of
a
very
fat
corpse.
She
glances
our
way
before
going
back
inside
for
the
next
body.
Great.
She’ll
probably
report
us
for
goofing
off
to
knock
a
few
points
off
our
score.
“Cassie
says
it
won’t
matter
what
they
do,”
Nugget
says.
“They
can’t
kill
all
of
us.”
“Why
can’t
they?”
Because,
kid,
I’d
really,
really
like
to
know.
“Because
we’re
too
hard
to
kill.
We’re
invista…investra…invinta…”
“Invincible?”
“That’s
it!”
With
a
reassuring
pat
on
my
arm.
“Invincible.”
Black
smoke,
gray
smoke.
And
the
cold
biting
our
cheeks
and
the
heat
from
our
bodies
trapped
inside
our
suits,
Zombie
and
Nugget
and
the
brooding
clouds
above
us
and,
hidden
above
them,
the
mothership
that
gave
birth
to
the
gray
smoke
and,
in
a
way,
to
us.
Us
too.
46
EVERY
NIGHT
NOW
Nugget
crawls
into
my
bunk
after
lights-out
to
say
his
prayer,
and
I
let
him
stay
until
he
falls
asleep.
Then
I
carry
him
back
to
his
bunk.
Tank
threatens
to
turn
me
in,
usually
after
I
give
him
an
order
he
doesn’t
like.
But
he
doesn’t.
I
think
he
secretly
looks
forward
to
prayer
time.
It
amazes
me
how
quickly
Nugget
has
adjusted
to
camp
life.
Kids
are
like
that,
though.
They
can
get
used
to
practically
anything.
He
can’t
lift
a
rifle
to
his
shoulder,
but
he
does
everything
else,
and
sometimes
better
than
the
older
kids.
He’s
faster
than
Oompa
on
the
obstacle
course
and
a
quicker
study
than
Flintstone.
The
one
squadmember
who
can’t
stand
him
is
Teacup.
I
guess
it’s
jealousy:
Before
Nugget
came,
Teacup
was
the
baby
of
the
family.
Nugget
did
have
a
mini
freakout
during
his
first
air
raid
drill.
Like
the
rest
ofus,
he
had
no
idea
it
was
coming,
but
unlike
the
rest
of
us,
he
had
no
idea
what
the
hell
was
going
on.
It
happens
once
a
month
and
always
in
the
middle
of
the
night.
The
sirens
scream
so
loud,
you
can
feel
the
floor
shaking
under
your
bare
feet
as
you
stumble
around
in
the
dark,
yanking
on
jumpsuit
and
boots,
grabbing
your
M16,
racing
outside
as
all
the
barracks
empty
out,
hundreds
of
recruits
pouring
across
the
yard
toward
the
access
tunnels
that
lead
underground.
I
was
a
couple
of
minutes
behind
the
squad
because
Nugget
was
hollering
his
head
off
and
clinging
to
me
like
a
monkey
to
his
momma,
thinking
any
minute
the
alien
warships
would
start
dropping
their
payloads.
I
shouted
at
him
to
calm
down
and
follow
my
lead.
It
was
a
waste
of
breath.
Finally
I
just
picked
him
up
and
slung
him
over
my
shoulder,
rifle
clutched
in
one
hand,
Nugget’s
butt
in
the
other.
As
I
sprinted
outside,
I
thought
of
another
night
and
another
screaming
kid.
The
memory
made
me
run
harder.
Into
the
stairwell,
down
the
four
flights
of
stairs
awash
in
yellow
emergency
light,
Nugget’s
head
popping
against
my
back,
then
through
the
steel-reinforced
door
at
the
bottom,
down
a
short
passageway,
through
the
second
reinforced
door,
and
into
the
complex.
The
heavy
door
clanged
shut
behind
us,
sealing
us
inside.
By
now
he
had
decided
he
might
not
be
vaporized
after
all,
and
I
could
set
him
down.
The
shelter
is
a
confusing
maze
of
dimly
lit
intersecting
corridors,
but
we’ve
been
drilled
so
much,
I
could
find
my
way
to
our
station
with
my
eyes
closed.
I
yelled
over
the
siren
for
Nugget
to
follow
me
and
I
took
off.
A
squad
heading
in
the
opposite
direction
thundered
past
us.
Right,
left,
right,
right,
left,
into
the
final
passageway,
my
free
hand
gripping
the
back
of
Nugget’s
neck
to
keep
him
from
falling
back.
I
could
see
my
squad
kneeling
twenty
yards
from
the
back
wall
of
the
dead-end
tunnel,
their
rifles
trained
at
the
metal
grate
that
covers
the
airshaft
leading
to
the
surface.
And
Reznik
standing
behind
them,
holding
a
stopwatch.
Crap.
We
missed
our
time
by
forty-eight
seconds.
Forty-eight
seconds
that
would
cost
us
three
days
of
free
time.
Forty-eight
seconds
that
would
drop
us
another
place
on
the
leaderboard.
Forty-eight
seconds
that
meant
God
knows
how
many
more
days
of
Reznik.
Back
in
the
barracks
now,
we’re
all
too
hyped
up
to
sleep.
Half
the
squad
is
pissed
at
me,
the
other
half
is
pissed
at
Nugget.
Tank,
of
course,
blames
me.
“You
should
have
left
him
behind,”
he
says.
His
thin
face
is
flushed
with
rage.
“There’s
a
reason
we
drill,
Tank,”
I
remind
him.
“What
if
this
had
been
the
real
thing?”
“Then
I
guess
he’d
be
dead.”
“He’s
a
member
of
this
squad,
same
as
the
rest
of
us.”
“You
still
don’t
get
it,
do
you,
Zombie?
It’s
freakin’
nature.
Whoever’s
too
sick
or
weak
has
to
go.”
He
yanks
off
his
boots,
hurls
them
into
his
locker
at
the
foot
of
the
bunk.
“If
it
was
up
to
me,
we’d
throw
all
of
’em
into
the
incinerator
with
the
Teds.”
“Killing
humans—isn’t
that
the
aliens’
job?”
His
face
is
beet
red.
He
pounds
the
air
with
his
fist.
Flintstone
makes
a
move
tocalm
him
down,
but
Tank
waves
him
away.
“Whoever’s
too
weak,
too
sick,
too
old,
too
slow,
too
stupid,
or
too
little—they
GO!”
Tank
yells.
“Anybody
and
everybody
who
can’t
fight
or
support
the
fight—they’ll
just
drag
us
down.”
“They’re
expendable,”
I
shoot
back
sarcastically.
“The
chain
is
only
as
strong
as
the
weakest
link,”
Tank
roars.
“It’s
frickin’
nature,
Zombie.
Only
the
strong
survive!”
“Hey,
come
on,
man,”
Flintstone
says
to
him.
“Zombie’s
right.
Nugget’s
one
of
the
crew.”
“You
get
off
my
case,
Flint,”
Tank
shouts.
“All
of
you!
Like
it’s
my
fault.
Like
I’mresponsible
for
this
shit!”
“Zombie,
do
something,”
Dumbo
begs
me.
“He’s
going
Dorothy.”
Dumbo’s
referring
to
the
recruit
who
snapped
on
the
rifle
range
one
day,
turning
her
weapon
on
her
own
squad
members.
Two
people
were
killed
and
three
seriously
injured
before
the
drill
sergeant
popped
her
in
the
back
of
the
head
with
his
sidearm.
Every
week
there’s
a
story
about
someone
“going
Dorothy,”
or
sometimes
we
say
“off
to
see
the
wizard.”
The
pressure
gets
to
be
too
much,
and
you
break.
Sometimes
you
turn
on
others.
Sometimes
you
turn
on
yourself.
Sometimes
I
question
the
wisdom
of
Central
Command,
putting
high-powered
automatic
weapons
into
the
hands
of
some
seriously
effed-up
children.
“Oh,
go
screw
yourself,”
Tank
snarls
at
Dumbo.
“Like
you
know
anything.
Like
anybodyknows
anything.
What
the
hell
are
we
doing
here?
You
want
to
tell
me,
Dumbo?
How
about
you,
squad
leader?
Can
you
tell
me?
Somebody
better
tell
me
and
they
better
tell
me
right
now,
or
I’m
taking
this
place
out.
I’m
taking
all
of
it
and
all
of
you
out,
because
this
is
seriously
messed
up,
man.
We’re
going
to
take
them
on,
the
things
that
killed
seven
billion
of
us?
With
what?
With
what?”
Pointing
the
end
of
his
rifle
at
Nugget,
who’s
clinging
to
my
leg.
“With
that?”
Laughing
hysterically.
Everybody
goes
stiff
when
the
gun
comes
up.
I
hold
up
my
empty
hands
and
say
as
calmlyas
I
can,
“Private,
lower
that
weapon
right
now.”
“You’re
not
the
boss
of
me!
Nobody’s
the
boss
of
me!”
Standing
beside
his
bunk,
the
rifle
at
his
hip.
On
the
yellow
brick
road,
all
right.
My
eyes
slide
over
to
Flintstone,
who’s
the
closest
to
Tank,
standing
a
couple
of
feet
to
his
right.
Flint
answers
with
the
tiniest
of
nods.
“Don’t
you
dumbasses
ever
wonder
why
they
haven’t
hit
us
yet?”
Tank
says.
He’s
not
laughing
now.
He’s
crying.
“You
know
they
can.
You
know
they
know
we’re
here,
and
you
know
they
know
what
we’re
doing
here,
so
why
are
they
letting
us
do
it?”
“I
don’t
know,
Tank,”
I
say
evenly.
“Why?”
“Because
it
doesn’t
matter
anymore
what
the
hell
we
do!
It’s
over,
man.
It’s
done!”
Swinging
his
gun
around
wildly.
If
it
goes
off…“And
you
and
me
and
everybody
else
on
this
damn
base
are
history!
We’re—”
Flint’s
on
him,
ripping
the
rifle
from
his
hand
and
shoving
him
down
hard.
Tank’s
head
catches
the
edge
of
his
bunk
when
he
falls.
He
curls
into
a
ball,
holding
his
head
in
both
hands,
screaming
at
the
top
of
his
lungs,
and
when
his
lungs
are
empty,
he
fills
them
and
lets
loose
again.
Somehow
it’s
worse
than
waving
around
the
loaded
M16.
Poundcake
races
into
the
latrine
to
hide
in
one
of
the
stalls.
Dumbo
covers
his
big
ears
and
scoots
to
the
head
of
his
bunk.
Oompa
has
sidled
closer
to
me,
right
next
to
Nugget,
who’s
holding
on
to
my
legs
with
both
hands
now
and
peeking
around
my
hip
at
Tank
writhing
on
the
barracks
floor.
The
only
one
unaffected
by
Tank’s
meltdown
is
Teacup,
the
sevenyear-old.
She’s
sitting
on
her
bunk
staring
stoically
at
him,
like
every
night
Tank
falls
to
the
floor
and
screams
as
if
he’s
being
murdered.
And
it
hits
me:
Thisis
murder,
what
they’re
doing
to
us.
A
very
slow,
very
cruel
murder,
killing
us
from
our
souls
outward,
and
I
remember
the
commander’s
words:
It
isn’t
about
destroying
our
capability
to
fight
so
much
as
crushing
our
will
to
fight.
It
is
hopeless.
It
is
crazy.
Tank
is
the
sane
one
because
he
sees
it
clearly.
Which
is
why
he
has
to
go.
47
THE
SENIOR
DRILL
INSTRUCTOR
agrees
with
me,
and
the
next
morning
Tank
is
gone,
taketon
the
hospital
for
a
full
psych
eval.
His
bunk
remains
empty
for
a
week,
while
our
squad,
one
man
short,
falls
further
and
further
behind
in
points.
We’ll
never
graduate,
never
trade
in
our
blue
jumpsuits
for
real
uniforms,
never
venture
beyond
the
electric
fence
and
razor
wire
to
prove
ourselves,
to
pay
back
a
fraction
of
what
we’ve
lost.
We
don’t
talk
about
Tank.
It’s
as
if
Tank
never
existed.
We
have
to
believe
the
system
is
perfect,
and
Tank
is
a
flaw
in
the
system.
Then
one
morning
in
the
P&D
hangar,
Dumbo
motions
me
over
to
his
table.
Dumbo
is
training
to
be
the
squad
medic,
so
he
has
to
dissect
designated
corpses,
usually
Teds,
to
learn
about
human
anatomy.
When
I
come
over,
he
doesn’t
say
anything,
but
nods
at
the
body
lying
in
front
of
him.
It’s
Tank.
We
stare
at
his
face
for
a
long
moment.
His
eyes
are
open,
staring
sightlessly
at
the
ceiling.
He’s
so
fresh,
it’s
unnerving.
Dumbo
glances
around
the
hangar
to
make
sure
no
one
can
overhear
us,
and
then
whispers,
“Don’t
tell
Flint.”
I
nod.
“What
happened?”
Dumbo
shakes
his
head.
He’s
sweating
badly
under
the
protective
hood.
“That’s
the
really
freaky
thing,
Zombie.
I
can’t
find
anything.”
I
look
back
down
at
Tank.
He
isn’t
pale.
His
skin
is
slightly
pink
without
a
markon
it.
How
did
Tank
die?
Did
he
go
Dorothy
in
the
psych
ward,
maybe
overdose
himself
on
some
drugs?
“What
if
you
cut
him
open?”
I
ask.
“I’m
not
cutting
Tank
open,”
he
says.
He’s
looking
at
me
as
if
I
just
told
him
to
jump
off
a
cliff.
I
nod.
Stupid
idea.
Dumbo
is
no
doctor;
he’s
a
twelve-year-old
kid.
I
glance
aroundthe
hangar
again.
“Get
him
off
this
table,”
I
say.
“I
don’t
want
anyone
else
to
see
him.”
Including
me.
Tank’s
body
is
stacked
with
the
others
by
the
hangar
doors
to
be
disposed.
He’s
loaded
onto
the
transport
for
the
final
leg
of
his
journey
to
the
incinerators,
where
he
will
be
consumed
in
fire,
his
ashes
mixing
with
the
gray
smoke
and
carried
aloft
in
a
column
of
superheated
air,
eventually
to
settle
over
us
in
particles
too
fine
to
see
or
feel.
He’ll
stay
with
us—on
us—until
we
shower
that
night,
washing
what’s
left
of
Tank
into
the
drains
connected
to
the
pipes
connected
to
the
septic
tanks,
where
he
will
mix
with
our
excrement
before
leaching
into
the
ground.
48
TANK’S
REPLACEMENT
ARRIVES
two
days
later.
We
know
he’s
coming,
because
the
night
before
Reznik
announces
it
during
Q&A.
He
won’t
tell
us
anything
about
him,
exceptthe
name:
Ringer.
After
he
leaves,
everybody
in
the
squad
is
jacked
up;
Reznik
must
have
named
him
Ringer
for
a
reason.
Nugget
comes
over
to
my
bunk
and
asks,
“What’s
a
ringer?”
“Someone
who
you
slip
into
a
team
to
give
it
an
edge,”
I
explain.
“Somebody
who’s
really
good.”
“Marksmanship,”
Flintstone
guesses.
“That’s
where
we’re
weakest.
Poundcake’s
our
best,
and
I’m
okay,
but
you
and
Dumbo
and
Teacup
suck.
And
Nugget
can’t
even
shoot.”
“Come
over
here
and
say
I
suck,”
Teacup
shouts.
Always
looking
for
a
fight.
If
I
werein
charge,
I’d
give
Teacup
a
rifle
and
a
couple
of
clips
and
let
her
loose
on
every
Ted
in
a
hundred-mile
radius.
After
the
prayer,
Nugget
twists
and
squirms
against
my
back
until
I
can’t
take
it
anymore
and
hiss
at
him
to
go
back
to
his
bunk.
“Zombie,
it’s
her.”
“What’s
her?”
“Ringer!
Cassie
is
Ringer!”
It
takes
me
a
couple
of
seconds
to
remember
who
Cassie
is.
Oh,
God,
not
this
shit
again.
“I
don’t
think
Ringer
is
your
sister.”
“You
don’t
know
she
isn’t,
either.”
It
almost
comes
out
of
me:
Don’t
be
a
dumbass,
kid.
Your
sister
isn’t
coming
for
you
because
she’s
dead.
But
I
hold
it
in.
Cassie
is
Nugget’s
silver
locket.
What
he
clings
to
because
ifhe
lets
go,
there’s
nothing
to
keep
the
tornado
from
taking
him
off
to
Oz
like
the
other
Dorothys
in
camp.
It’s
why
a
kid
army
makes
sense.
Adults
don’t
waste
their
time
on
magical
thinking.
They
dwell
on
the
same
inconvenient
truths
that
landed
Tank
on
the
dissection
table.
Ringer
isn’t
at
roll
call
the
next
morning.
And
he
isn’t
on
the
morning
run
or
at
chow.
We
gear
up
for
the
range,
check
our
weapons,
head
out
across
the
yard.
It’s
a
clear
day,
but
very
cold.
Nobody
says
much.
We’re
all
wondering
where
the
new
kid
is.
Nugget
sees
Ringer
first,
standing
off
in
the
distance
on
the
firing
range,
and
right
away
we
can
see
Flintstone
was
right:
Ringer
is
a
hell
of
a
marksman.
The
target
popsout
of
the
tall
brown
grass
and
pop-pop!
the
head
of
the
target
explodes.
Then
a
different
target,
but
the
same
result.
Reznikis
standing
off
to
one
side,
operating
the
controls
on
the
targets.
He
sees
us
coming
and
starts
hitting
buttons
fast.
The
targets
rocket
out
of
the
grass,
one
right
after
the
other,
and
this
Ringer
kid
takes
them
out
before
they
can
get
upright
with
one
shot.
Beside
me,
Flintstone
gives
a
long,
appreciative
whistle.
“He’s
good.”
Nugget
gets
it
before
the
rest
of
us.
Something
about
the
shoulders
or
maybe
the
hips,
but
he
goes,
“It’s
not
a
he,”
before
he
takes
off
across
the
field
toward
the
solitary
figure
cradling
the
rifle
that
smokes
in
the
freezing
air.
She
turns
before
he
reaches
her,
and
Nugget
pulls
up,
first
confused,
then
disappointed.
Apparently,
Ringer
is
not
his
sister.
Weird
that
she
looked
taller
from
a
distance.
Around
Dumbo’s
height,
but
thinner
than
Dumbo—
and
older.
I’m
guessing
fifteen
or
sixteen,
with
a
pixie
face
and
dark,
deep-set
eyes,
flawless
pale
skin,
and
straight
black
hair.
It’s
the
eyes
that
get
you
first.
The
kind
of
eyes
you
search
to
find
something
there
and
you
come
away
with
only
two
possibilities:
Either
what’s
there
is
so
deep
you
can’t
see
it,
or
there’s
nothing
there
at
all.
It’s
the
girl
from
the
yard,
the
one
who
caught
me
outside
the
P&D
hangar
with
Nugget.
“Ringer
is
a
girl,”
Teacup
whispers,
wrinkling
her
nose
like
she’s
caught
a
whiff
of
something
rotten.
Not
only
is
she
not
the
baby
of
the
squad
anymore,
now
she’s
not
the
only
girl.
“What’re
we
going
to
do
with
her?”
Dumbo
is
on
the
edge
of
panic.
I’m
grinning.
Can’t
help
it.
“We’re
going
to
be
the
first
squad
to
graduate,”
I
say.
And
I’m
right.
49
RINGER’S
FIRST
NIGHT
in
Barracks
10
in
one
word:
awkward.
No
banter.
No
dirty
jokes.
No
macho
bluster.
We
count
the
minutes
ticking
down
to
lights-out
like
a
bunch
of
nervous
geeks
on
a
first
date.
Other
squads
might
have
girls
her
age;
we
have
Teacup.
Ringer
seems
oblivious
to
our
discomfort.
She
sits
on
the
edge
of
Tank’s
old
bunk,
disassembling
and
cleaning
her
rifle.
Ringer
likes
her
rifle.
A
lot.
You
can
tell
by
the
way
she
lovingly
runs
the
oily
rag
up
and
down
the
length
of
its
barrel,
shining
it
until
the
cold
metal
gleams
under
the
fluorescents.
We
are
trying
so
hard
not
to
stare
at
her,
it’s
painful.
She
reassembles
her
weapon,
places
it
carefully
in
the
locker
beside
the
bed,
and
comes
over
to
my
bunk.
I
feel
something
tighten
in
my
chest.
I
haven’t
spoken
to
a
girl
my
age
since…when?
Before
the
plague.
And
I
don’t
think
about
my
life
before
the
plague.
That
was
Ben’s
life,
not
Zombie’s.
“You’re
the
squad
leader,”
she
says.
Her
voice
is
flat,
no
emotion,
like
her
eyes.
“Why?”
I
answer
the
challenge
in
her
question
with
one
of
my
own.
“Why
not?”
Stripped
down
to
her
skivvies
and
the
standard-issue
sleeveless
T-shirt,
her
bangs
stopping
just
short
of
her
dark
eyebrows,
looking
down
at
me.
Dumbo
and
Oompa
stop
their
card
game
to
watch.
Teacup
is
smiling,
sensing
a
fight
brewing.
Flintstone,
who’s
been
folding
laundry,
drops
a
clean
jumpsuit
on
top
of
the
pile.
“You’re
a
terrible
shot,”
Ringer
says.
“I
have
other
skills,”
I
say,
crossing
my
arms
over
my
chest.
“You
should
see
me
with
a
potato
peeler.”
“You’ve
got
a
good
body.”
Somebody
laughs
under
his
breath;
I
think
it’s
Flint.
“Are
you
an
athlete?”
“I
used
to
be.”
She’s
standing
over
me
with
her
fists
on
her
hips,
bare
feet
planted
firmly
on
the
floor.
It’s
her
eyes
that
get
to
me.
The
deep
dark
of
them.
Is
nothing
there—or
nearly
everything?
“Football.”
“Good
guess.”
“And
baseball,
probably.”
“When
I
was
younger.”
She
changes
the
subject
abruptly.
“The
guy
I
replaced
went
Dorothy.”
“That’s
right.”
“Why?”
I
shrug.
“Does
it
matter?”
She
nods.
It
doesn’t.
“I
was
the
leader
of
my
squad.”
“No
doubt.”
“Just
because
you’re
leader
doesn’t
mean
you’ll
make
sergeant
after
graduation.”
“I
sure
hope
that’s
true.”
“I
know
it’s
true.
I
asked.”
She
turns
on
her
bare
heel
and
goes
back
to
her
bunk.
I
look
down
at
my
feet
and
notice
my
nails
need
trimming.
Ringer’s
feet
are
very
small,
with
nubby-type
toes.
When
Ilook
up
again,
she’s
heading
for
the
showers
with
a
towel
thrown
over
her
shoulder.
She
pauses
at
the
door.
“If
anybody
in
this
squad
touches
me,
I’ll
kill
them.”
There’s
nothing
menacing
or
funny
about
the
way
she
says
it.
As
if
she’s
stating
a
fact,
like
it’s
cold
outside.
“I’ll
spread
the
word,”
I
say.
“And
when
I’m
in
the
shower,
off
limits.
Total
privacy.”
“Roger
that.
Anything
else?”
She
pauses,
staring
at
me
from
across
the
room.
I
feel
myself
tense
up.
What
next?“I
like
to
play
chess.
Do
you
play?”
I
shake
my
head.
Holler
at
the
boys,
“Any
of
you
pervs
play
chess?”
“No,”
Flint
calls
back.
“But
if
she’s
in
the
mood
for
some
strip
poker—”
It
happens
before
I
can
get
two
inches
off
the
mattress:
Flint
on
the
ground,
holdinghis
throat,
kicking
his
legs
like
a
stomped-on
bug,
Ringer
standing
over
him.
“Also,
no
demeaning,
sexist,
pseudo-macho
remarks.”
“You’re
cool!”
Teacup
blurts
out,
and
she
means
it.
Maybe
she
needs
to
rethink
this
whole
Ringer
thing.
Might
not
be
such
a
bad
arrangement
having
another
girl
around.
“That’s
ten
days
half
rations
for
what
you
just
did,”
I
tell
her.
Maybe
Flint
had
it
coming,
but
I’m
still
the
boss
when
Reznik’s
not
around,
and
Ringer
needs
to
know
it.
“Are
you
writing
me
up?”
No
fear
in
her
voice.
No
anger.
No
anything.
“I’m
giving
you
a
warning.”
She
nods,
steps
away
from
Flint,
brushes
past
me
on
the
way
to
fetch
her
toiletrykit.
She
smells—
well,
she
smells
like
a
girl,
and
for
a
second
I’m
a
little
light-headed.
“I’ll
remember
you
going
easy
on
me,”
she
says
with
a
flip
of
her
bangs,
“when
theymake
me
Fifty-three’s
new
squad
leader.”
50
A
WEEK
AFTER
Ringer
arrived,
Squad
53
moved
up
from
tenth
to
seventh
place.
By
week
three,
we
had
edged
past
Squad
19
to
take
fifth.
Then,
with
only
two
weeks
to
go,
we
hit
a
wall,
falling
sixteen
points
back
from
fourth
place,
a
nearly
insurmountable
deficit.
Poundcake,
who
isn’t
much
for
words
but
is
a
boss
with
numbers,
breaks
down
the
spread.
In
every
category
except
one,
there’s
very
little
room
for
improvement:
We’re
second
in
obstacle
course,
third
in
air
raid
and
the
run,
and
first
in
“other
duties
as
assigned,”
a
catchall
that
includes
points
for
morning
inspection
and
“conduct
befitting
a
unit
of
the
armed
forces.”
Our
downfall
is
marksmanship,
where
we
rank
sixteenth,
despite
kickass
shooters
like
Ringer
and
Poundcake.
Unless
we
can
pull
up
that
score
in
the
next
two
weeks,
we’re
doomed.
Of
course,
you
don’t
have
to
be
a
boss
with
numbers
to
know
why
our
score
is
so
low.
The
squad
leader
sucks
at
shooting.
So
the
sucky-shooting
squad
leader
goes
to
the
senior
drill
instructor
and
requests
extra
practice
time,
but
his
scores
don’t
budge.
My
technique
isn’t
bad;
I
do
all
the
right
things
in
the
right
order;
still,
if
I
score
one
head
shot
out
of
a
thirty-round
clip,
I’m
lucky.
Ringer
agrees
it’s
just
dumb
luck.
She
says
even
Nugget
could
score
one
out
of
thirty.
She
tries
hard
notto
show
it,
but
my
ineptitude
with
a
gun
pisses
her
off.
Her
former
squad
ranks
second.
If
she
hadn’t
been
reassigned,
she’d
be
guaranteed
to
graduate
with
the
first
class
and
be
first
in
line
for
a
pair
of
sergeant
stripes.
“I’ve
got
a
proposition
for
you,”
she
says
one
morning
as
we
hit
the
yard
for
the
morning
run.
She’s
wearing
a
headband
to
hold
back
her
silky
bangs.
Not
that
I
notice
their
silkiness.
“I’ll
help
you,
on
one
condition.”
“Does
it
have
anything
to
do
with
chess?”
“Resign
as
squad
leader.”
I
glance
at
her.
The
cold
has
painted
her
ivory
cheeks
a
bright
red.
Ringer
is
a
quietperson—not
Poundcake
quiet,
but
quiet
in
an
intense,
unnerving
way,
with
eyes
that
seem
to
dissect
you
with
the
sharpness
of
one
of
Dumbo’s
surgical
knives.
“You
didn’t
ask
for
it,
you
don’t
care
about
it,
why
not
let
me
have
it?”
she
asks,
keeping
her
eyes
on
the
path.
“Why
do
you
want
it
so
bad?”
“Giving
the
orders
is
my
best
chance
to
stay
alive.”
I
laugh.
I
want
to
tell
her
what
I’ve
learned.
Vosch
said
it;
I
knew
it
to
the
bottomof
my
soul:
You’re
going
to
die.
This
wasn’t
about
survival.
It
was
about
payback.
Following
the
path
that
snakes
out
of
the
yard
and
across
the
hospital
parking
lot
to
the
airfield
access
road.
In
front
of
us
now
the
power
plant
barfing
its
black
and
gray
smoke.
“How
’bout
this,”
I
suggest.
“You
help
me,
we
win,
I
step
down.”
It’s
a
meaningless
offer.
We’re
recruits.
It
isn’t
our
call
who’s
squad
leader;
it’s
Reznik’s.
And
I
know
this
really
isn’t
about
who’s
squad
leader
anyway.
It’s
about
who
makes
sergeant
when
we’re
activated
for
field
duty.
Being
squad
leader
doesn’t
guarantee
a
promotion,
but
it
can’t
hurt.
A
Black
Hawk
thunders
overhead,
returning
from
night
patrol.
“Ever
wonder
how
they
did
it?”
she
asks,
watching
the
chopper
swing
off
to
our
right
toward
the
landing
zone.
“Got
everything
running
again
after
the
EMP
strike?”
“No,”
I
answer
honestly.
“What
do
you
think?”
Her
breaths
tiny
white
explosions
in
the
frigid
air.
“Underground
bunkers,
it
has
to
be.
That
or…”
“Or
what?”
She
shakes
her
head,
puffing
out
her
cold-pinched
cheeks,
and
her
black
hair
swings
back
and
forth
as
she
runs,
kissed
by
the
bright
morning
sun.
“Too
crazy,
Zombie,”
she
says
finally.
“Come
on,
let’s
see
what
you’ve
got,
football
star.”
I’m
four
inches
taller
than
she
is.
For
every
one
stride
I
take,
she
has
to
take
two.
So
I
beat
her.
Barely.
That
afternoon
we
hit
the
range,
bringing
Oompa
along
to
operate
the
targets.
Ringerwatches
me
fire
off
a
few
rounds,
then
offers
her
expert
opinion:
“You’re
horrible.”
“That’s
the
problem.
My
horribleness.”
I
give
her
my
best
smile.
Before
the
alienArmageddon
happened,
I
was
known
for
my
smile.
Not
bragging
too
much,
but
I
had
tobe
careful
never
to
smile
while
I
drove:
It
had
the
capacity
to
blind
oncoming
traffic.
But
it
has
absolutely
no
effect
on
Ringer.
She
doesn’t
squint
in
its
overwhelming
luminescence.
She
doesn’t
even
blink.
“Your
technique
is
good.
What’s
going
on
when
you
shoot?”
“Generally
speaking,
I
miss.”
She
shakes
her
head.
Speaking
of
smiles,
I’ve
yet
to
see
so
much
as
a
thin-lippedgrin
from
her.
I
decide
to
make
it
my
mission
to
coax
one
out
of
her.
More
a
Ben
thought
than
a
Zombie
one,
but
old
habits
die
hard.
“I
mean
between
you
and
the
target,”
she
says.
Huh?
“Well,
when
it
pops
up—”
“No.
I’m
talking
about
what
happens
between
here,”
fingertips
on
my
right
hand,
“and
there,”
pointing
at
the
target
twenty
yards
away.
“You’ve
lost
me,
Ringer.”
“You
have
to
think
of
your
weapon
as
a
part
of
you.
Not
the
M16
firing;
you
firing.
It’s
like
blowing
on
a
dandelion.
You
breathe
the
bullet
out.”
She
swings
her
rifle
off
her
shoulder
and
nods
to
Oompa.
She
doesn’t
know
where
it’llpop
up,
but
the
head
of
the
target
explodes
in
a
shower
of
splinters
before
it
even
gets
upright.
“It’s
like
there’s
no
space,
nothing
that
isn’t
you.
The
rifle
is
you.
The
bullet
is
you.
The
target
is
you.
There’s
nothing
that’s
not
you.”
“So
basically
what
you’re
saying
is
I’m
blowing
my
own
head
off.”
I
almost
got
a
smile
with
that
one.
The
left
corner
of
her
mouth
twitches.
“That’s
very
Zenlike,”
I
try
again.
Her
eyebrows
come
together.
Strike
three.
“It’s
more
like
quantum
mechanics.”
I
nod
seriously.
“Oh,
sure.
That’s
what
I
meant
to
say.
Quantum
mechanics.”
She
turns
her
head
away.
To
hide
a
smile?
So
I
don’t
see
an
exasperated
eye
roll?
When
she
turns
back,
all
I
get
is
that
intense,
stomach-tightening
stare.
“Do
you
want
to
graduate?”
“I
want
to
get
the
hell
away
from
Reznik.”
“That
isn’t
enough.”
She
points
across
the
field
at
one
of
the
cutouts.
The
wind
playswith
her
bangs.
“What
do
you
see
when
you
sight
a
target?”
“I
see
a
plywood
cutout
of
a
person.”
“Okay,
but
who
do
you
see?”
“I
know
what
you
meant.
Sometimes
I
picture
Reznik’s
face.”
“Does
it
help?”
“You
tell
me.”
“It’s
about
connection,”
she
says.
She
motions
for
me
to
sit
down.
She
sits
in
frontof
me,
takes
my
hands.
Hers
are
freezing,
cold
as
the
bodies
in
P&D.
“Close
your
eyes.Oh,
come
on,
Zombie.
How’s
your
way
been
working
for
you?
Good.
Okay,
remember,
it’s
not
you
and
the
target.
It’s
not
what’s
between
you,
but
what
connects
you.
Think
about
the
lion
and
the
gazelle.
What
connects
them?”
“Um.
Hunger?”
“That’s
the
lion.
I’m
asking
what
they
share.”
This
is
heavy
stuff.
Maybe
it
was
a
bad
idea,
accepting
her
offer.
Not
only
do
I
have
her
thoroughly
convinced
I’m
a
lousy
soldier,
now
there’s
a
real
possibility
that
I’m
also
a
moron.
“Fear,”
she
whispers
in
my
ear,
as
if
she’s
sharing
a
secret.
“For
the
gazelle,
fear
of
being
eaten.
For
the
lion,
fear
of
starvation.
Fear
is
the
chain
that
binds
them
together.”
The
chain.
I
carry
one
in
my
attached
to
a
silver
locket.
The
night
my
sisterdied
was
a
thousand
years
ago;
that
night
was
last
night.
It’s
over.
It’s
never
over.
It
isn’t
a
line
from
that
night
to
this
day;
it’s
a
circle.
My
fingers
tighten
around
hers.
“I
don’t
know
what
your
chain
is,”
she
goes
on,
warm
breath
in
my
ear.
“It’s
different
for
everyone.
They
know.
Wonderland
tells
them.
It’s
the
thing
that
made
them
put
a
gun
in
your
hand,
and
it’s
the
same
thing
that
chains
you
to
the
target.”
Then,
as
if
she’s
read
my
mind:
“It
isn’t
a
line,
Zombie.
It’s
a
circle.”
I
open
my
eyes.
The
setting
sun
creates
a
halo
of
golden
light
around
her.
“There
is
no
distance.”
She
nods
and
urges
me
to
my
feet.
“It’s
almost
dark.”
I
bring
up
my
rifle
and
tuck
the
butt
against
my
shoulder.
You
don’t
know
where
the
target
will
rise
—you
only
know
that
it
will.
Ringer
signals
Oompa,
and
the
tall,
dead
grass
rustles
to
my
right
a
millisecond
before
the
target
pops,
but
that’s
more
than
enough
time;
it’s
an
eternity.
There
is
no
distance.
Nothing
between
me
and
the
not-me.
The
target’s
head
disintegrates
with
a
satisfying
crack!
Oompa
gives
a
shout
and
pumps
his
fist
in
the
air.
I
forget
myself
and
grab
Ringer
around
the
waist,
swinging
her
off
the
ground
and
twirling
her
around.
I’m
one
very
dangerous
second
away
from
kissing
her.
When
I
set
her
down,
she
takes
a
couple
of
steps
back
and
tucks
her
hair
carefully
behind
her
ears.
“That
was
out
of
line,”
I
say.
I
don’t
know
who’s
more
embarrassed.
We’re
both
trying
to
catch
our
breaths.
Maybe
for
different
reasons.
“Do
it
again,”
she
says.
“Shoot
or
twirl,
which
one?”
Her
mouth
twitches.
Oh,
I’m
so
close.
“The
one
that
means
something.”
51
GRADUATION
DAY.
Our
new
uniforms
were
waiting
for
us
when
we
returned
from
morning
chow,
pressed
and
starched
and
neatly
folded
on
our
bunks.
And
an
extra
special
bonus
surprise:
headbands
equipped
with
the
latest
in
alien
detection
technology,
a
clear,
quarter-size
disk
that
slips
over
your
left
eye.
Infested
humans
will
light
up
through
the
lens.
Or
so
we’re
told.
Later
that
day,
when
I
asked
the
tech
exactly
how
it
worked,
his
answer
was
simple:
Unclean
glows
green.
When
I
politely
asked
for
a
brief
demo,
he
laughed.
“You’ll
get
your
demo
in
the
field,
soldier.”
For
the
first
time
since
coming
to
Camp
Haven—and
probably
for
the
last
time
in
ourlives—we
are
kids
again.
Whooping
it
up
and
jumping
from
bunk
to
bunk,
throwing
high
fives.
Ringer’s
the
only
one
who
ducks
into
the
latrine
to
change.
The
rest
of
us
strip
where
we
stand,
throwing
the
hated
blue
jumpsuits
into
a
pile
in
the
middle
of
the
floor.
Teacup
has
the
bright
idea
to
set
them
on
fire
and
would
have
if
Dumbo
didn’t
snatch
the
lit
match
from
her
hand
at
the
last
second.
The
only
one
without
a
uniform
is
sitting
on
his
bunk
in
his
white
jumpsuit,
legs
swinging
back
and
forth,
arms
folded
over
his
chest,
bottom
lip
stuck
out
a
mile.
I’m
not
oblivious.
I
get
it.
After
I’m
dressed,
I
sit
beside
him
and
slap
him
on
the
leg.
“You’ll
get
your
turn,
Private.
Hang
in
there.”
“Two
years,
Zombie.”
“So?
Think
what
a
hardass
you’ll
be
in
two
years.
Put
all
of
us
to
shame.”
Nugget’s
being
assigned
to
another
training
squad
after
we
deploy.
I
promised
him
he
could
bunk
with
me
whenever
I’m
on
base,
though
I
have
no
idea
when—or
if—I’m
ever
coming
back.
Our
mission
is
still
top
secret,
known
only
to
Central
Command.
I’m
notsure
even
Reznik
knows
where
we’re
going.
I
don’t
really
care,
as
long
as
Reznik
stays
here.
“Come
on,
soldier.
You’re
supposed
to
be
happy
for
me,”
I
tease
him.
“You’re
not
coming
back.”
He
says
it
with
so
much
angry
conviction
that
I
don’t
know
what
to
say.
“I’ll
never
see
you
again.”
“Of
course
you’re
going
to
see
me
again,
Nugget.
I
promise.”
He
hits
me
as
hard
as
he
can.
Again
and
again,
right
over
my
heart.
I
grab
his
wrist,
and
he
lays
into
me
with
his
other
hand.
I
grab
that
one
and
order
him
to
stand
down.
“Don’t
promise,
don’t
promise,
don’t
promise!
Don’t
promise
anything
ever,
ever,
ever!”
His
little
face
screwed
up
with
rage.
“Hey,
Nugget,
hey.”
I
fold
his
arms
over
his
chest
and
bend
down
to
look
him
in
the
eye.
“Some
things
you
don’t
have
to
promise.
You
just
do.”
I
reach
into
my
and
pull
out
Sissy’s
locket.
Undo
the
clasp.
I
haven’t
donethat
since
I
fixed
it
at
Tent
City.
Circle
broken.
I
draw
it
around
his
neck
and
hook
the
ends
together.
Circle
complete.
“No
matter
what
happens
out
there,
I’ll
come
back
for
you,”
I
promise
him.
Over
his
shoulder,
I
see
Ringer
come
out
of
the
bathroom,
tucking
her
hair
beneathher
new
cap.
I
stand
at
attention
and
snap
off
a
salute.
“Private
Zombie
reporting
for
duty,
squad
leader!”
“My
one
day
of
glory,”
she
says,
returning
the
salute.
“Everybody
knows
who’s
making
sergeant.”
I
shrug
modestly.
“I
don’t
listen
to
rumors.”
“You
made
a
promise
you
knew
you
couldn’t
keep,”
she
says
matter-of-factly—which
is
pretty
much
the
way
she
says
everything.
The
unfortunate
thing
is
she
says
it
right
in
front
of
Nugget.
“Sure
you
don’t
want
to
take
up
chess,
Zombie?
You’d
be
very
good
at
it.”
Since
laughing
seems
like
the
least
dangerous
thing
to
do
at
that
moment,
I
laugh.
The
door
flies
open,
and
Dumbo
shouts,
“Sir!
Good
morning,
sir!”
We
rush
to
the
ends
of
our
bunks
and
stand
at
attention
as
Reznik
moves
down
the
line
for
what
will
be
our
final
inspection.
He’s
subdued,
for
Reznik.
He
doesn’t
call
us
maggots
or
scumbags.
He’s
nitpicky
as
ever,
though.
Flintstone’s
shirt
is
untucked
on
one
side.
Oompa’s
hat
is
crooked.
He
brushes
off
a
speck
of
lint
that
only
he
can
see
from
Teacup’s
collar.
He
lingers
over
Teacup
for
a
long
moment,
staring
down
into
her
face,
almost
comical
in
its
seriousness.
“Well,
Private.
Are
you
ready
to
die?”
“Sir,
yes,
sir!”
Teacup
shouts
in
her
loudest
warrior
voice.
Reznik
turns
to
the
rest
of
us.
“How
about
you?
Are
you
ready?”
Our
voices
thunder
as
one:
“Sir!
Yes,
sir!”
Before
he
leaves,
Reznik
orders
me
front
and
center.
“Come
with
me,
Private.”
A
finalsalute
to
the
troops,
then:
“See
you
at
the
party,
children.”
On
my
way
out,
Ringer
gives
me
a
knowing
look,
as
if
to
say,
Told
you
so.
I
follow
two
paces
behind
the
drill
sergeant
as
he
marches
across
the
yard.
Blue-suited
recruits
are
putting
the
finishing
touches
on
the
speaker’s
platform,
hanging
bunting,
setting
up
chairs
for
the
high
brass,
unrolling
a
red
carpet.
A
huge
banner
has
been
hung
across
the
barracks
on
the
far
side:
WE
ARE
HUMANITY.
And
on
the
opposite
side:
WE
ARE
ONE.
Into
a
nondescript
one-story
building
on
the
western
side
of
the
compound,
passing
through
a
security
door
marked
AUTHORIZED
PERSONNEL
ON.LYThrough
a
metal
detector
manned
by
heavily
armed,
stone-faced
soldiers.
Into
an
elevator
that
carries
us
four
stories
beneath
the
earth.
Reznik
doesn’t
talk.
He
doesn’t
even
look
at
me.
I
have
a
pretty
good
idea
where
we’re
going,
but
no
idea
why.
I
nervously
pick
at
the
front
of
my
new
uniform.
Down
a
long
corridor
awash
in
fluorescent
lighting.
Passing
through
another
securitycheckpoint.
More
stone-faced,
heavily
armed
soldiers.
Reznik
stops
at
an
unmarked
door
and
swipes
his
key
card
through
the
lock.
We
step
inside
a
small
room.
A
man
in
a
lieutenant’s
uniform
greets
us
at
the
door,
and
we
follow
him
down
another
hallway
and
into
a
large
private
office.
A
man
sits
behind
the
desk,
leafing
through
a
stack
of
computer
printouts.
Vosch.
He
dismisses
Reznik
and
the
lieutenant,
and
we’re
alone.
“At
ease,
Private.”
I
spread
my
feet,
put
my
hands
behind
my
back,
right
hand
loosely
gripping
my
left
wrist.
Standing
in
front
of
the
big
desk,
eyes
forward,
chest
out.
He
is
the
supreme
commander.
I’m
a
private,
a
lowly
recruit,
not
even
a
real
soldier
yet.
My
heart
is
threatening
to
pop
the
buttons
on
my
brand-new
shirt.
“So,
Ben,
how
are
you?”
He’s
smiling
warmly
at
me.
I
don’t
even
know
how
to
begin
to
answer
his
question.
Plus
I’m
thrown
by
his
calling
me
Ben.
It
sounds
strange
to
my
own
ears
after
beingZombie
for
so
many
months.
He’s
expecting
an
answer,
and
for
some
stupid
reason
I
blurt
out
the
first
thing
that
pops
into
my
head.
“Sir!
The
private
is
ready
to
die,
sir!”
He
nods,
still
smiling,
and
then
he
gets
up,
comes
around
the
desk,
and
says,
“Let’s
speak
freely,
soldier
to
soldier.
After
all,
that’s
what
you
are
now,
Sergeant
Parish.”
I
see
them
then:
the
sergeant’s
stripes
in
his
hand.
So
Ringer
was
right.
I
snap
backto
attention
while
he
pins
them
on
my
collar.
He
claps
me
on
the
shoulder,
his
blue
eyes
boring
into
mine.
Hard
to
look
him
in
the
eye.
The
way
he
looks
at
you
makes
you
feel
naked,
totally
exposed.
“You
lost
a
man,”
he
says.
“Yes,
sir.”
“Terrible
thing.”
“Yes,
sir.”
He
leans
back
against
the
desk,
crosses
his
arms.
“His
profile
was
excellent.
Notas
good
as
yours,
but…The
lesson
here,
Ben,
is
that
we
all
have
a
breaking
point.
We’re
all
human,
yes?”
“Yes,
sir.”
He’s
smiling.
Why
is
he
smiling?
It’s
cool
in
the
underground
bunker,
but
I’m
beginning
to
sweat.
“You
may
ask,”
he
says
with
an
inviting
wave
of
his
hand.
“Sir?”
“The
question
you
must
be
thinking.
The
one
you’ve
had
since
Tank
showed
up
in
processing
and
disposal.”
“How
did
he
die?”
“Overdose,
as
you
no
doubt
suspected.
One
day
after
being
taken
off
suicide
watch.”
He
motions
to
the
chair
beside
me.
“Have
a
seat,
Ben.
There’s
something
I
want
to
discuss
with
you.”
I
sink
into
the
chair,
sitting
on
its
edge,
back
straight,
chin
up.
If
it’s
possible
to
be
at
attention
while
seated,
I’m
doing
it.
“We
all
have
our
breaking
points,”
he
says,
blue
eyes
bearing
down
on
me.
“I’ll
tell
you
about
mine.
Two
weeks
after
the
4th
Wave,
gathering
survivors
at
a
refugee
camp
about
six
kilometers
from
here.
Well,
not
every
survivor.
Just
the
children.
Although
we
hadn’t
detected
the
infestations
yet,
we
were
fairly
confident
whatever
was
going
on
didn’t
involve
children.
Since
we
couldn’t
know
who
was
the
enemy
and
who
wasn’t,
it
was
command’s
decision
to
terminate
any
and
all
personnel
over
the
age
of
fifteen.”
His
face
goes
dark.
His
eyes
cut
away.
Leaning
back
on
the
desk,
gripping
its
edge
so
hard,
his
knuckles
turn
white.
“I
mean,
my
decision.”
Deep
breath.
“We
killed
them,
Ben.
After
we
loaded
up
the
children,
we
killed
every
single
one
of
them.
And
after
we
were
done,
we
incinerated
their
camp.
Wiped
it
off
the
face
of
the
Earth.”
He
looks
back
at
me.
Incredibly,
I
see
tears
in
his
eyes.
“That
was
my
breaking
point.Afterward
I
realized,
to
my
horror,
that
I
was
falling
into
their
trap.
I
was
an
instrument
for
the
enemy.
For
every
infested
person
I
murdered,
three
innocent
people
died.
I
will
have
to
live
with
that—because
I
have
to
live.
Do
you
understand
what
I
mean?”
I
nod.
He
smiles
sadly.
“Of
course
you
do.
We
both
have
the
blood
of
innocents
on
our
hands,
don’t
we?”
He
pushes
himself
upright,
all
business
now.
The
tears
are
gone.
“Sergeant
Parish,
today
we
will
graduate
the
top
four
squads
of
your
battalion.
As
commander
of
the
winning
squad,
you
have
first
pick
of
assignments.
Two
squads
will
be
deployed
as
perimeter
patrols
to
protect
this
base.
The
other
two
will
be
deployed
into
enemy
territory.”
This
takes
me
a
couple
minutes
to
absorb.
He
lets
me
have
them.
He
picks
up
one
ofthe
computer
printouts
and
holds
it
in
front
of
me.
There’s
a
lot
of
numbers
and
squiggly
lines
and
strange
symbols
that
mean
absolutely
nothing
to
me.
“I
don’t
expect
you
to
be
able
to
read
it,”
he
says.
“But
would
you
like
to
guess
what
this
is?”
“That’s
all
it
would
be,
sir,”
I
answer.
“A
guess.”
“It’s
the
Wonderland
analytics
of
an
infested
human
being.”
I
nod.
Why
the
hell
am
I
nodding?
It’s
not
like
I
understand:Ah,
yes,
Commander,
an
analytic!
Please,
go
on.
“We’ve
been
running
them
through
Wonderland,
of
course,
but
we
haven’t
been
able
to
untangle
the
infestation’s
map
from
the
victim’s—or
clone
or
whatever
it
is.
Until
now.”
He
holds
up
the
readout.
“This,
Sergeant
Parish,
is
what
an
alien
consciousness
looks
like.”
Again,
I’m
nodding.
But
this
time
because
I’m
starting
to
get
it.
“You
know
what
they’re
thinking.”
“Exactly!”
Beaming
at
me,
the
star
pupil.
“The
key
to
winning
this
war
isn’t
tacticsor
strategy
or
even
imbalances
in
technology.
The
real
key
to
winning
this
war,
or
any
war,
is
understanding
how
your
enemy
thinks.
And
now
we
do.”
I
wait
for
him
to
break
it
to
me
gently.
How
does
the
enemy
think?
“Much
of
what
we
assumed
is
correct.
They
have
been
watching
us
for
some
time.
Infestations
were
embedded
in
key
individuals
around
the
world,
sleeper
agents,
if
you
will,
waiting
for
the
signal
to
launch
a
coordinated
attack
after
our
population
had
been
whittled
down
to
a
manageable
number.
We
know
how
that
attack
turned
out
here
at
Camp
Haven,
and
we
strongly
suspect
that
other
military
installations
were
not
as
fortunate.”
He
slaps
the
paper
on
his
thigh.
I
must
have
flinched,
because
he
gives
me
a
reassuring
smile.
“A
third
of
the
surviving
population.
Planted
here
to
eradicate
those
who
survived
the
first
three
waves.
You.
Me.
Your
team
members.
All
of
us.
If
you
have
any
fear,
as
poor
Tank
did,
that
a
fifth
wave
is
coming,
you
can
put
it
aside.
There
will
be
no
fifth
wave.
They
have
no
intention
of
leaving
their
mothership
until
the
human
race
is
exterminated.”
“Is
that
why
they
haven’t…?”
“Attacked
us
again?
We
think
so.
It
seems
their
foremost
desire
is
to
preserve
the
planet
for
colonization.
Now
we
are
in
a
war
of
attrition.
Our
resources
are
limited;
they
can’t
last
forever.
We
know
it.
They
know
it.
Cut
offfrom
supplies,
with
no
means
to
marshal
any
significant
fighting
force,
eventually
this
camp—and
any
others
out
there
like
it—will
wither
and
die,
like
a
vine
cut
off
from
its
roots.”
Weird.
He’s
still
smiling.
Like
something
about
this
doomsday
scenario
turns
him
on.
“So
what
do
we
do?”
I
ask.
“The
only
thing
we
can
do,
Sergeant.
We
take
the
battle
to
them.”
The
way
he
says
it:
no
doubt,
no
fear,
no
hopelessness.
We
take
the
battle
to
them.
That’s
why
he’s
the
commander.
Standing
over
me,
smiling,
confident,
his
chiseled
features
reminding
me
of
some
ancient
statue,
noble,
wise,
strong.
He
is
the
rock
against
which
the
alien
waves
crash,
and
he
is
unbroken.
We
are
humanity,
the
banner
read.
Wrong.
We’re
pale
reflections
of
it,
weak
shadows,
distant
echoes.
He
is
humanity,
the
beating,
unbeaten,
invincible
heart
of
it.
In
that
moment,
if
Commander
Vosch
had
told
me
to
put
a
bullet
through
my
head
for
the
cause,
I
would
have.
I
would
have
without
a
second
thought.
“Which
brings
us
back
to
your
assignment,”
he
says
quietly.
“Our
recon
flights
have
identified
significant
pockets
of
infested
combatants
clustered
in
and
around
Dayton.
A
squad
will
be
dropped
in—and
for
the
next
four
hours,
it
will
be
on
its
own.
The
odds
of
making
it
out
alive
are
roughly
one
in
four.”
I
clear
my
throat.
“And
two
squads
stay
here.”
He
nods.
Blue
eyes
boring
deep—to
the
marrow
deep.
“Your
call.”
That
same
small,
secretive
smile.
He
knows
what
I’m
going
to
say.
He
knew
before
Iwalked
through
the
door.
Maybe
my
Wonderland
profile
told
him,
but
I
don’t
think
so.
He
knows
me.
I
rise
from
the
chair
to
full
attention.
And
tell
him
what
he
already
knows.
52
AT
0900
the
entire
battalion
musters
in
the
yard,
creating
a
sea
of
blue
jumpsuits
headed
by
the
top
four
squads
in
their
crisp
new
fatigues.
Over
a
thousand
recruits
standing
in
perfect
formation,
facing
east,
the
direction
of
new
beginnings,
toward
the
speakers’
platform
erected
the
day
before.
Flags
snap
in
the
icy
breeze,
but
we
don’t
feel
the
cold.
We
are
lit
from
within
by
a
fire
hotter
than
the
one
that
turned
Tank
into
ash.
The
brass
of
Central
Command
moves
down
the
first
line—the
winningline
—shaking
our
hands
and
congratulating
us
for
a
job
well
done.
Then
a
personal
word
of
gratitude
from
the
drill
instructors.
I’ve
been
dreaming
of
what
to
say
to
Reznik
when
he
shakes
my
hand.
Thanks
for
making
my
life
a
living
hell…Oh,
die.
Just
die,
you
son
of
a
bitch…
Or
my
favorite,
short
and
sweet
and
to
the
point:
Ef
you.
But
when
he
salutes
and
offers
me
his
hand,
I
almost
lose
it.
I
want
to
hit
him
in
the
face
and
hug
him
at
the
same
time.
“Congratulations,
Ben,”
he
says,
which
totally
throws
me
off.
I
had
no
idea
he
even
knew
my
name.
He
gives
me
a
wink
and
continues
down
the
line.
There’re
a
couple
of
short
speeches
by
officers
I’ve
never
seen
before.
Then
the
supreme
commander
is
introduced
and
the
troops
go
crazy,
waving
our
hats,
pumping
our
fists.
Our
cheers
echo
off
the
buildings
encircling
the
yard,
making
the
roar
twice
as
loud
and
us
seem
twice
as
many.
Commander
Vosch
raises
his
hand
very
slowly
and
deliberately
to
his
forehead,
and
it’s
as
if
he
hit
a
switch:
The
noise
cuts
off
as
we
raise
our
own
hands
in
salute.
I
can
hear
quiet
snuffling
all
around
me.
It’s
too
much.
After
what
brought
us
here
and
what
we
went
through
here,
after
all
the
blood
and
death
and
fire,
after
being
shown
the
ugly
mirror
of
the
past
through
Wonderland
and
facing
the
uglier
truth
of
the
future
in
the
execution
room,
after
months
of
brutal
training
that
pushed
some
of
us
past
the
point
of
no
return,
we
have
arrived.
We
have
survived
the
death
of
our
childhood.
We
are
soldiers
now,
maybe
the
last
soldiers
who
will
ever
fight,
the
Earth’s
final
and
only
hope,
united
as
one
in
the
spirit
of
vengeance.
I
don’t
hear
a
word
of
Vosch’s
speech.
I
watch
the
sun
rising
over
his
shoulder,
framed
between
the
twin
towers
of
the
power
plant,
its
light
glinting
off
the
mothership
in
orbit,
the
sole
imperfection
in
the
otherwise
perfect
sky.
So
small,
so
insignificant.
I
feel
like
I
can
reach
up
and
pluck
it
from
the
sky,
throw
it
to
the
ground,
grind
it
to
dust
beneath
my
heel.
The
fire
in
my
chest
grows
white-hot,
spreads
over
every
inch
of
my
body.
It
melts
my
bones;
it
incinerates
my
skin;
I
am
the
sun
gone
supernova.
I
was
wrong
about
Ben
Parish
dying
on
the
day
he
left
the
convalescent
ward.
I’vebeen
carrying
his
stinking
corpse
inside
me
all
through
basic.
Now
the
last
of
himis
burned
away
as
I
stare
up
at
the
solitary
figure
who
lit
that
fire.
The
man
who
showed
me
the
true
battlefield.
Who
emptied
me
so
I
might
be
filled.
Who
killed
me
so
I
might
live.
And
I
swear
I
can
see
him
staring
back
at
me
with
those
icy
blue
eyes
that
see
down
to
the
bottom
of
my
soul,
and
I
know—I
know—what
he’s
thinking.
We
are
one,
you
and
I.
Brothers
in
hate,
brothers
in
cunning,
brothers
in
the
spirit
of
vengeance.
53
YOU
SAVED
ME.
Lying
in
his
arms
that
night
with
those
words
in
my
ears,
and
I’m
thinking,
Idiot,
idiot,
idiot.
You
can’t
do
this.
You
can’t,
you
can’t,
you
can’t.
The
first
rule:
Trust
no
one.
Which
leads
to
the
second
rule:
The
only
way
to
stayalive
as
long
as
possible
is
to
stay
alone
as
long
as
possible.
Now
I’ve
broken
both.
Oh,
they’re
so
clever.
The
harder
survival
becomes,
the
more
you
want
to
pull
together.
And
the
more
you
want
to
pull
together,
the
harder
survival
becomes.
The
point
is
I
had
my
chance
and
I
didn’t
do
so
well
on
my
own.
In
fact,
I
sucked.I
would
have
died
if
Evan
hadn’t
found
me.
His
body
is
pressed
against
my
back,
his
arm
is
wrapped
protectively
around
my
waist,
his
breath
a
delicious
tickle
against
my
neck.
The
room
is
very
cold;
it
would
be
nice
to
climb
under
the
covers,
but
I
don’t
want
to
move.
I
don’t
want
him
to
move.
I
run
my
fingers
along
his
bare
forearm,
remembering
the
warmth
of
his
lips,
the
silkiness
of
his
hair
between
my
fingers.
The
boy
who
never
sleeps,
sleeping.
Coming
to
rest
upon
the
Cassiopeian
shore,
an
island
in
the
middle
of
a
sea
of
blood.
You
have
your
promise,
and
I
have
you.
I
can’t
trust
him.
I
have
to
trust
him.
I
can’t
stay
with
him.
I
can’t
leave
him
behind.
You
can’t
trust
luck
anymore.
The
Others
have
taught
me
that.
But
can
you
still
trust
love?
Not
that
I
love
him.
I
don’t
even
know
what
love
feels
like.
I
know
how
Ben
Parishmade
me
feel,
which
can’t
be
put
into
words,
or
at
least
any
words
I
know.
Evan
stirs
behind
me.
“It’s
late,”
he
murmurs.
“You’d
better
get
some
sleep.”
How
did
he
know
I’m
awake?
“What
about
you?”
He
rolls
off
the
bed
and
pads
toward
the
door.
I
sit
up,
my
heart
racing,
not
sure
exactly
why.
“Where
are
you
going?”
“Going
to
look
around
a
little.
I
won’t
be
long.”
After
he
leaves,
I
strip
off
my
clothes
and
slip
on
one
of
his
plaid
lumberjack
shirts.
Val
had
been
into
the
frilly
sleepwear.
Not
my
style.
I
climb
back
into
bed
and
pull
the
covers
up
to
my
chin.
Dang,
it’s
cold.
I
listento
the
quiet.
Of
the
Evanless
house,
that
is.
Outside
are
the
sounds
of
nature
unleashed.
The
distant
barking
of
wild
dogs.
The
howl
of
a
wolf.
The
screech
of
owls.
It’s
winter,
the
time
of
year
when
nature
whispers.
I
expect
a
symphony
of
wild
things
once
spring
arrives.
I
wait
for
him
to
come
back.
An
hour
goes
by.
Then
two.
I
hear
the
telltale
creak
again
and
hold
my
breath.
I
usually
hear
him
come
in
atnight.
The
kitchen
door
slamming.
The
heavy
tread
of
his
boots
coming
up
the
stairs.
Now
I
hear
nothing
but
the
creaking
on
the
other
side
of
the
door.
I
reach
over
and
pick
up
the
Luger
from
the
bedside
table.
I
always
keep
it
near
me.
He’s
dead
was
my
first
thought.
It
isn’t
Evan
outside
that
door;
it’s
a
Silencer.
I
slide
out
of
bed
and
tiptoe
to
the
door.
Press
my
ear
against
the
wood.
Close
my
eyes
to
focus.
Holding
the
gun
in
the
proper
two-handed
grip,
the
way
he
taught
me.
Rehearsing
every
step
in
my
head,
like
he
taught
me.
Left
hand
on
knob.
Turn,
pull,
two
steps
back,
gun
up.
Turn,
pull,
two
steps
back,
gun
up…
Creeaaaaaak.
Okay,
that’s
it.
I
fling
open
the
door,
take
just
one
step
back—so
much
for
rehearsal—and
bring
up
the
gun.
Evan
jumps
back
and
smacks
against
the
wall,
his
hands
flying
up
reflexively
when
he
sees
the
muzzle
glinting
in
front
of
his
face.
“Hey!”
he
shouts.
Eyes
wide,
hands
up,
like
he’s
been
jumped
by
a
mugger.
“What
the
hell
are
you
doing?”
I’m
shaking
with
anger.
“I
was
coming
back
to—to
check
on
you.
Can
you
put
the
gun
down,
please?”
“You
know
I
didn’t
have
to
open
it,”
I
snarl
at
him,
lowering
the
gun.
“I
could
have
shot
you
through
the
door.”
“Next
time
I’ll
definitely
knock.”
He
gives
me
his
trademark
lopsided
smile.
“Let’s
establish
a
code
for
when
you
want
to
go
all
creeper
on
me.
One
knock
means
you’d
like
to
come
in.
Two
means
you’re
just
stopping
by
to
spy
on
me
while
I
sleep.”
His
eyes
travel
from
my
face
to
my
shirt
(which
happens
to
be
his
shirt)
to
my
bare
legs,
lingering
a
breath
too
long
before
returning
to
my
face.
His
gaze
is
warm.
My
legs
are
cold.
Then
he
knocks
once
on
the
jamb.
But
it’s
the
smile
that
gets
him
in.
We
sit
on
the
bed.
I
try
to
ignore
the
fact
that
I’m
wearing
his
shirt
and
that
shirtsmells
like
him
and
he’s
sitting
about
a
foot
away
also
smelling
like
him
and
also
that
there’s
a
hard
little
knot
in
the
pit
of
my
stomach
like
a
smoldering
lump
of
coal.
I
want
him
to
touch
me
again.
I
want
to
feel
his
hands,
as
soft
as
clouds.
But
I’mafraid
if
he
touches
me,
all
seven
billion
billion
billion
atoms
that
make
up
my
body
will
blow
apart
and
scatter
across
the
universe.
“Is
he
alive?”
he
whispers.
That
sad,
desperate
look
is
back.
What
happened
out
there?Why
is
he
thinking
about
Sams?
I
shrug.
How
can
I
know
the
answer
to
that?
“I
knew
when
Lauren
was.
I
mean,
I
knew
when
she
wasn’t.”
Picking
at
the
quilt,
runninghis
fingers
over
the
stitching,
tracing
the
borders
of
the
patches
like
he’s
tracing
the
path
on
a
treasure
map.
“I
felt
it.
It
was
just
me
and
Val
then.
Val
was
pretty
sick,
and
I
knew
she
didn’t
have
much
time.
I
knew
the
timing,
almost
down
to
the
hour:
I’d
been
through
it
six
times.”
It
takes
him
a
minute
to
go
on.
Something’s
really
spooked
him.
His
eyes
won’t
staystill.
They
dart
about
the
room,
as
if
trying
to
find
something
to
distract
him—or
maybe
the
opposite,
something
to
ground
him
in
the
moment.
This
moment
with
me.
Not
the
moment
he
can’t
stop
thinking
about.
“One
day
I
was
outside,”
he
says,
“hanging
up
some
sheets
to
dry
on
the
clothesline,
and
this
weird
feeling
came
over
me.
Like
something
had
popped
me
in
the
chest.
Imean,
it
was
totally
physical,
not
mental,
not
a
little
voice
inside
my
head
telling
me…telling
me
that
Lauren
was
gone.
It
felt
like
someone
had
punched
me
hard.
And
I
knew.
So
I
dropped
the
sheet
and
hauled
ass
to
her
house…”
He
shakes
his
head.
I
touch
his
knee,
then
pull
my
hand
back
quickly.
After
the
first
touch,
touching
becomes
too
easy.
“How’d
she
do
it?”
I
ask.
I
don’t
want
to
make
him
gosomeplace
he’s
not
ready
to
go.
So
far
he’s
been
an
emotional
iceberg,
two-thirds
hidden
beneath
the
surface,
listening
more
than
he
talks,
asking
more
than
he
answers.
“Hung
herself,”
he
says.
“I
took
her
down.”
He
looks
away.
Here
with
me,
there
withher.
“Then
I
buried
her.”
I
don’t
know
what
to
say.
So
I
don’t
say
anything.
Too
many
people
say
something
when
they
really
have
nothing
to
say.
“I
think
that’s
the
way
it
is,”
he
says
after
a
minute.
“When
you
love
someone.
Somethinghappens
to
them,
and
it’s
a
punch
in
the
heart.
Not
like
a
punch
in
the
heart;
a
real
punch
in
the
heart.”
He
shrugs
and
laughs
softly
to
himself.
“Anyway,
that’s
what
I
felt.”
“And
you
think
since
I
haven’t
felt
it,
Sammy
must
be
alive?”
“I
know.”
He
shrugs
and
gives
an
embarrassed
laugh.
“It’s
stupid.
I’m
sorry
I
brought
it
up.”
“You
really
loved
her,
didn’t
you?”
“We
grew
up
together.”
His
eyes
glow
at
the
memory.
“She
was
over
here
or
I
was
over
at
her
house.
Then
we
got
older
and
she
was
always
over
here
or
I
was
always
over
there.
When
I
could
sneak
away.
I
was
supposed
to
be
helping
my
dad
on
the
farm.”
“That’s
where
you
went
tonight,
isn’t
it?
Lauren’s
house.”
A
tear
falls
onto
his
cheek.
I
wipe
it
away
with
my
thumb,
the
way
he
wiped
my
tears
away
on
the
night
I
asked
him
if
he
believed
in
God.
He
leans
forward
suddenly
and
kisses
me.
Just
like
that.
“Why
did
you
kiss
me,
Evan?”
Talking
about
Lauren,
then
kissing
me.
It
feels
weird.
“I
don’t
know.”
He
ducks
his
head.
There’s
enigmatic
Evan,
taciturn
Evan,
passionateEvan,
and
now
shy
little
boy
Evan.
“The
next
time
you
better
have
a
good
reason,”
I
tease
him.
“Okay.”
He
kisses
me
again.
“Reason?”
I
ask
softly.
“Um.
You’re
really
pretty?”
“That’s
a
good
one.
I
don’t
know
if
it’s
true,
but
it’s
good.”
He
cups
my
face
in
his
soft
hands,
and
then
leans
in
for
a
third
kiss
that
lingers,
igniting
the
simmering
lump
in
my
belly,
making
the
hairs
on
the
back
of
my
neck
stand
up
and
do
a
little
happy
dance.
“It
is
true,”
he
whispers,
our
lips
brushing.
We
fall
asleep
in
the
same
spooning
position
we
were
in
a
few
hours
before,
the
palm
of
his
hand
pressing
just
below
my
neck.
I
wake
in
the
dead
hours
of
the
night,
and
for
a
second
I’m
back
in
the
woods
inside
my
sleeping
bag,
just
me,
my
teddy
bear,
and
my
M16—and
some
stranger
pressing
his
body
into
mine.
No,
it’s
okay,
Cassie.
It’s
Evan,
the
one
who
saved
you,
the
one
who
nursed
you
back
to
health,
and
the
one
who’s
willing
to
risk
his
life
so
you
can
keep
some
ridiculous
promise.
Evan,
the
noticer
who
noticed
you.
Evan,
the
simple
farm
boy
of
the
warm,
gentle,
soft
hands.
My
heart
skips
a
beat.
What
kind
of
farm
boy
has
soft
hands?
I
ease
his
hand
away
from
my
chest.
He
stirs,
sighing
against
my
neck.
Now
the
hairstickled
by
his
lips
dance
a
different
kind
of
jig.
I
lightly
brush
my
fingertips
over
his
palm.
Soft
as
a
baby’s
bottom.
Okay,
don’t
panic.
It’s
been
a
few
months
since
he
did
any
farm
work.
And
you
know
how
nice
his
cuticles
are…but
can
years
of
calluses
be
wiped
away
by
a
few
months
of
hunting
in
the
woods?
Hunting
in
the
woods…
I
dip
my
head
slightly
to
sniff
his
fingers.
It’s
probably
my
overactive
imagination,
but
do
I
detect
the
acrid,
metallic
smell
of
gunpowder?
When
did
he
fire
a
gun?
He
hadn’t
gone
hunting
tonight,
just
to
visit
Lauren’s
grave.
Lying
wide
awake
in
his
arms
as
dawn
breaks,
feeling
his
heart
beating
against
my
back
while
my
own
heart
pushes
against
his
hand.
You
must
be
a
lousy
hunter.
You
hardly
ever
come
back
with
anything.
I’m
actually
very
good.
You
just
don’t
have
the
heart
to
kill?
I
have
the
heart
to
do
what
I
have
to
do.
What
do
you
have
the
heart
to
do,
Evan
Walker?
54
THE
NEXT
DAY
is
agony.
I
know
I
can’t
confront
him.
Way
too
risky.
What
if
the
worst
is
true?
That
there
is
no
Evan
Walker
farm
boy,
only
Evan
Walker
human
traitor—or
the
unthinkable
(one
word
that
pretty
much
sums
up
this
alien
invasion):
Evan
Walker,
Silencer.
I
tell
myself
this
last
possibility
is
ridiculous.
A
Silencer
wouldn’t
nurse
me
back
to
health—much
less
give
me
nicknames
and
play
snuggles
in
the
dark.
A
Silencer
would
just—well,
silence
me.
Once
I
take
that
irreversible
step
of
confronting
him,
it’s
pretty
much
game
over.
If
he
isn’t
who
he
claims
to
be,
I’d
be
giving
him
no
choice.
Whatever
his
reasonfor
keeping
me
alive,
I
don’t
think
I’d
stay
alive
very
long
if
he
thought
I
knew
the
truth.
Go
slow.
Work
it
out.
Don’t
tear
through
it
like
you
always
do,
Sullivan.
Not
your
style,
but
you
gotta
be
methodical
for
once
in
your
life.
So
I
pretend
nothing’s
wrong.
Over
breakfast,
though,
I
work
the
conversation
aroundto
his
preArrival
days.
What
kind
of
work
did
he
do
around
the
farm?
Name
it,
hesays.
Drove
the
tractor,
baled
hay,
fed
the
animals,
repaired
equipment,
strung
barbed
wire.
My
eyes
on
his
hands
while
my
mind
makes
excuses
for
him.
He
always
wore
gloves
is
the
best
one,
but
I
can’t
think
of
a
naturalsounding
way
to
ask.
So,
Evan,
you
have
such
soft
hands
to
have
grown
up
on
a
farm.
You
must
have
worn
gloves
all
the
time
and
been
even
more
into
hand
lotion
than
most
guys,
huh?
He
doesn’t
want
to
talk
about
the
past;
it’s
the
future
he’s
worried
about.
He
wants
details
about
the
mission.
Like
every
footstep
between
the
farmhouse
and
Wright-Pattersonhas
to
be
mapped
out,
every
contingency
considered.
What
if
we
don’t
wait
till
spring
and
another
blizzard
hits?
What
if
we
find
the
base
abandoned?
How
do
we
pick
up
Sammy’s
trail
then?
When
do
we
say
enough
is
enough
and
give
up?
“I’ll
never
give
up,”
I
tell
him.
I
wait
for
nightfall.
I
was
never
very
good
at
waiting,
and
he
notices
my
restlessness.
“You’re
going
to
be
okay?”
Standing
by
the
kitchen
door,
rifle
dangling
from
his
shoulder.
Cupping
my
face
tenderly
in
those
soft
hands.
And
me
gazing
upward
into
those
puppy-dog
eyes,
brave
Cassie,
trusting
Cassie,
mayfly
Cassie.
Sure,
I’ll
be
fine.
You
go
out
and
bag
a
few
people,
and
I’ll
pop
some
corn.
Then
locking
the
door
behind
him.
Watching
him
step
lightly
off
the
back
porch
and
trot
toward
the
trees,
heading
west,
toward
the
highway,
where,
as
everyone
knows,
fresh
game
like
deer
and
rabbit
and
Homo
sapiens
like
to
congregate.
I
tear
through
every
room.
Four
weeks
locked
up
inside
it
like
someone
under
house
arrest,
you
think
I
would
have
poked
around
a
little.
What
do
I
find?
Nothing.
And
a
lot.
Family
photo
albums.
There’s
baby
Evan
in
the
hospital
wearing
the
striped
newbornhat.
Toddler
Evan
pushing
a
plastic
lawnmower.
Five-year-old
Evan
sitting
on
a
pony.
Ten-year-old
Evan
on
the
tractor.
Twelve-year-old
Evan
in
a
baseball
uniform…
And
the
rest
of
his
family,
including
Val—I
pick
her
out
right
away,
and
seeing
the
face
of
the
girl
who
died
in
his
arms
and
whose
clothes
I’ve
taken
brings
the
whole
shitty
thing
back
to
me,
and
suddenly
I’m
like
the
lowest
person
left
on
Earth.
Seeinghis
family
in
front
of
the
Christmas
tree,
gathered
around
birthday
cakes,
hiking
along
a
mountain
trail,
forces
it
down
my
throat:
the
end
of
Christmas
trees
and
birthday
cakes
and
family
vacations
and
the
ten
thousand
other
taken-for-granted
things.
Each
photograph
the
tolling
of
a
bell,
a
timer
clicking
down
to
the
end
of
normal.
And
she’s
in
some
of
the
pictures,
too.
Lauren.
Tall.
Athletic.
Oh,
and
blond.
Of
course,
she
would
have
to
be.
They
make
a
very
attractive
couple.
And
in
more
than
half
the
pictures,
she
isn’t
looking
at
the
camera;
she’s
looking
at
him.
Not
the
way
I
would
look
at
Ben
Parish,
all
squishy
around
the
eyes.
She
looks
at
Evan
fiercely,
like,
This
here?
It’s
mine.
I
put
the
albums
away.
My
paranoia
is
fading.
So
he
has
soft
hands,
so
what?
Soft
hands
are
a
nice
thing.
I
build
a
roaring
fire
to
heat
up
the
room
and
push
back
the
shadows
that
crowd
in
on
me.
So
his
fingers
smell
like
gunpowder
after
visiting
her
grave,
so
what?
There
are
wild
animals
running
around
everywhere.
And
it
wasn’t
the
kind
of
moment
where
you
go,
Yeah,
I
went
to
her
grave.
Had
to
shoot
a
rabid
dog
coming
back,
by
the
way.
Ever
since
he
found
you,
he’s
taken
care
of
you,
kept
you
safe,
been
there
for
you.
But
no
matter
how
much
I
lecture
myself,
I
can’t
calm
down.
I’m
missing
something.Something
important.
I
pace
back
and
forth
in
front
of
the
fireplace,
shivering
despite
the
roaring
flames.
It’s
like
having
an
itch
you
can’t
scratch.
But
what
could
it
be?
I
know
in
my
gut
I’m
not
going
to
find
anything
incriminating,
even
if
I
tear
through
every
inch
of
the
house.
But
you
haven’t
searched
everywhere,
Cassie.
You
haven’t
looked
in
the
one
place
he
wouldn’t
expect
you
to
look.
I
limp
into
the
kitchen.
Not
much
time
now.
Grab
a
heavy
jacket
from
the
hook
by
the
door
and
a
flashlight
from
the
cupboard,
tuck
the
Luger
into
my
waistband,
and
step
outside
into
the
bitter
cold.
Clear
sky,
the
yard
bathed
in
starlight.
I
try
not
to
think
about
the
mothership
a
few
hundred
miles
over
my
head
as
I
shuffle
toward
the
barn.
I
don’t
click
on
the
light
until
I
step
inside.
The
smell
of
old
manure
and
mildewed
hay.
The
scampering
of
rats’
feet
on
the
rotting
boards
over
my
head.
I
swing
the
light
around,
over
the
empty
stalls
and
across
the
dirt
floor,
into
the
hayloft.
I
don’t
know
exactly
what
I’m
looking
for,
but
I
keep
looking.
In
every
creepy
movie
ever
made,
the
barn
is
the
prime
nesting
ground
for
the
things
you
don’t
know
you’re
looking
for
and
always
regret
finding.
I
find
what
I’m
not
looking
for
under
a
pile
of
ratty
blankets
heaped
against
the
back
wall.
Something
long
and
dark
glinting
in
the
circle
of
light.
I
don’t
touchit.
I
reveal
it,
tossing
aside
three
blankets
to
reach
its
resting
place.
It’s
my
M16.
I
know
it’s
mine.
I
can
see
my
initials
in
the
stock:
C.S.,
scratched
there
one
afternoon
while
I
hid
in
the
little
tent
in
the
woods.
C.S.
for
Completely
Stupid.
I’d
lost
it
on
the
median
when
the
Silencer
struck
from
the
woods.
Left
it
there
inmy
panic.
Decided
I
couldn’t
go
back
for
it.
Now
here
it
is,
in
Evan
Walker’s
barn.My
bestie
had
found
its
way
back
to
me.
Do
you
know
how
to
tell
who
the
enemy
is
in
wartime,
Cassie?
I
back
away
from
it.
Back
away
from
the
message
it
sends.
Back
all
the
way
to
thedoor
while
I
keep
the
light
shining
on
its
glossy
black
barrel.
Then
I
turn
and
run
smack
into
his
rock-hard
chest.
55
“CASSIE?”
HE
SAYS,
grabbing
my
arms
to
keep
me
from
falling
straight
back
onto
mybutt.
“What
are
you
doing
out
here?”
He
glances
over
my
shoulder
into
the
barn.
“I
thought
I
heard
a
noise.”
Dumb!
Now
he
might
decide
to
investigate.
But
it’s
thefirst
thing
that
pops
into
my
head.
Blurting
out
first
thoughts
is
something
I
reallyshould
work
on—if
I
live
past
the
next
five
minutes.
My
heart
is
pounding
so
hard,
I
can
feel
my
ears
ringing.
“You
thought
you…?
Cassie,
you
shouldn’t
come
out
here
at
night.”
I
nod
and
force
myself
to
look
into
his
eyes.
Evan
Walker
is
a
noticer.
“I
know,
it
was
stupid.
But
you’d
been
gone
a
long
time.”
“I
was
stalking
some
deer.”
He’s
a
big,
Evan-shaped
shadow
in
front
of
me,
a
shadow
with
a
highpowered
rifle
against
the
backdrop
of
a
million
suns.
I
bet
you
were.
“Let’s
go
inside,
okay?
I’m
freezing
to
death.”
He
doesn’t
move.
He’s
looking
into
the
barn.
“I
checked
it
out,”
I
say,
trying
to
keep
my
voice
steady.
“Rats.”
“Rats?”
“Yeah.
Rats.”
“You
heard
rats?
In
the
barn?
From
inside
the
house?”
“No.
How
could
I
hear
rats
from
there?”
An
exasperated
roll
of
the
eyes
would
be
good
right
about
now.
Not
the
nervous
laugh
that
escapes
instead.
“I
came
out
on
the
porch
for
some
fresh
air.”
“And
you
heard
them
from
the
porch?”
“They
were
very
big
rats.”
Flirty
smile!
I
whip
out
what
I
hope
passes
for
one
of
those,
then
I
hook
my
arm
through
his
and
pull
him
toward
the
house.
It’s
like
trying
to
move
a
concrete
pole.
If
he
goes
inside
the
barn
and
sees
the
exposed
rifle,
it’s
over.
Why
the
hell
didn’t
I
cover
up
the
rifle?
“Evan,
it’s
nothing.
I
got
spooked,
that’s
all.”
“Okay.”
He
shoves
the
barn
door
closed,
and
we
head
back
to
the
farmhouse,
his
arm
draped
protectively
over
my
shoulders.
He
lets
the
arm
fall
when
we
reach
the
door.
Now,
Cassie.
Quick
side
step
to
the
right,
Luger
from
your
waistband,
proper
two-handed
grip,
knees
slightly
bent,
squeeze,
don’t
pull.
Now.
We
step
inside
the
warm
kitchen.
The
opportunity
passes.
“So
I
take
it
you
didn’t
bag
any
deer,”
I
say
casually.
“No.”
He
leans
the
rifle
against
the
wall,
shrugs
out
of
his
coat.
His
cheeks
arebright
red
from
the
cold.
“Maybe
you
shot
at
something
else,”
I
say.
“Maybe
that’s
what
I
heard.”
He
shakes
his
head.
“I
didn’t
shoot
at
anything.”
He
blows
on
his
hands.
I
followhim
into
the
great
room,
where
he
bends
in
front
of
the
fireplace
to
warm
his
hands.
I’m
standing
behind
the
sofa
a
few
feet
away.
My
second
chance
to
take
him
down.
Hitting
him
from
this
close
would
not
be
a
challenge.
Or
it
wouldn’t
be
if
his
head
resembled
an
empty
can
of
creamed
corn,
the
only
kind
of
target
I
was
used
to.
I
pull
the
gun
from
my
waistband.
Finding
my
rifle
in
his
barn
didn’t
leave
me
with
many
options.
It
was
like
beingunder
that
car
on
the
highway:
hide
or
face.
Doing
nothing
about
it,
pretending
everything
was
fine
between
us,
accomplished
nothing.
Shooting
him
in
the
back
of
the
head
would
accomplish
something—it
would
kill
him—but
after
the
Crucifix
Soldier,
it
had
become
one
of
my
priorities
never
to
kill
another
innocent
person.
Better
to
show
my
hand
now
while
that
hand
holds
a
gun.
“There’s
something
I
should
tell
you,”
I
say.
My
voice
is
shaking.
“I
lied
about
the
rats.”
“You
found
the
rifle.”
Not
a
question.
He
turns.
With
his
back
to
the
fire,
his
face
is
in
shadow;
I
can’t
read
his
expression,
but
his
tone
is
casual.
“I
found
it
a
couple
of
days
ago
off
the
highway—remembered
you
said
you
dropped
one
when
you
ran—then
I
saw
those
initials
and
I
figured
it
had
to
be
yours.”
For
a
minute
I
don’t
say
anything.
His
explanation
makes
perfect
sense.
I
just
didn’texpect
him
to
jump
right
into
it
like
that.
“Why
didn’t
you
tell
me?”
I
finally
ask.
He
shrugs.
“I
was
going
to.
Guess
I
forgot.
What
are
you
doing
with
that
gun,
Cassie?”
Oh,
I
was
thinking
about
blowing
your
head
of
,
that’s
all.
Thought
you
might
be
a
Silencer
or
maybe
a
traitor
to
your
species
or
something
along
those
lines.
Ha-ha!
I
follow
his
eyes
to
the
weapon
in
my
hand,
and
suddenly
I
feel
like
bursting
into
tears.
“We
have
to
trust
each
other,”
I
whisper.
“Don’t
we?”
“Yes,”
he
says,
moving
toward
me
now.
“We
do.”
“But
how…how
do
you
make
yourself
trust
someone?”
I
say.
He’s
beside
me
now.
He
doesn’t
reach
for
the
gun.
He’s
reaching
for
me
with
his
eyes.
And
I
want
him
to
catch
me
before
I
fall
too
far
away
from
the
Evan-I-thought-I-knew,
who
saved
me
to
save
himselffrom
falling.
He’s
all
I’ve
got
now.
He’s
my
itty-bitty
bush
growing
out
of
the
cliff
that
I
cling
to.
Help
me,
Evan.
Don’t
let
me
fall.
Don’t
let
me
lose
the
part
of
me
that
makes
me
human.
“You
can’t
make
yourself
believe
anything,”
he
answers
softly.
“But
you
can
let
yourself
believe.
You
can
allow
yourself
to
trust.”
I
nod,
looking
up
into
his
eyes.
So
chocolaty
warm.
So
melty
and
sad.
Damn
it,
whydoes
he
have
to
be
so
damn
beautiful?
And
why
do
I
have
to
be
so
damn
aware
of
it?
And
how
is
my
trusting
him
any
different
from
Sammy’s
taking
the
soldier’s
hand
before
climbing
onto
that
bus?
The
weird
thing
is
his
eyes
remind
me
of
Sammy’s—filled
with
a
longing
to
know
if
everything
will
be
all
right.
The
Others
answered
that
question
with
an
unequivocal
no.
So
what
does
that
make
me
if
I
give
Evan
the
same
answer?
“I
want
to.
Really,
really
bad.”
I
don’t
know
how
it
happened,
but
my
gun
is
now
in
his
hand.
He
takes
my
hand
and
leads
me
around
to
the
sofa.
Sets
the
gun
on
top
of
Love’s
Desperate
Desire,
sits
close
to
me,
but
not
too
close,
and
rests
his
elbows
on
his
knees.
He
rubs
his
large
hands
together
as
if
they’re
still
cold.
They’re
not;
I
had
just
held
one.
“I
don’t
want
to
leave
here,”
he
confesses.
“For
a
lot
of
reasons
that
seemed
verygood
until
I
found
you.”
He
claps
his
hands
together
softly
in
frustration;
it
isn’t
coming
out
right.
“I
know
you
didn’t
ask
to
be
my
reason
for
going
on
with…with
everything.
But
from
the
moment
I
found
you…”
He
turns
and
grabs
my
hands
in
his,
and
suddenly
I’m
a
little
scared.
His
grip
is
hard,
his
eyes
swim
with
tears.
It’s
like
I’m
holding
him
back
from
tumbling
over
the
edge
of
a
cliff.
“I
had
it
all
wrong,”
he
says.
“Before
I
found
you,
I
thought
the
only
way
to
holdon
was
to
find
something
to
live
for.
It
isn’t.
To
hold
on,
you
have
to
find
something
you’re
willing
to
die
for.”
56
THE
WORLD
IS
SCREAMING.
Just
the
icy
wind
racing
through
the
open
hatch
of
the
Black
Hawk,
but
that’s
whatit
sounds
like.
At
the
height
of
the
plague,
when
people
were
dying
by
the
hundreds
every
day,
the
panicky
residents
of
Tent
City
would
sometimes
toss
an
unconscious
person
into
the
fire
by
mistake,
and
you
didn’t
just
hear
their
screams
as
they
were
burned
alive,
you
felt
them
like
a
punch
to
your
heart.
Some
things
you
can
never
leave
behind.
They
don’t
belong
to
the
past.
They
belong
to
you.
The
world
is
screaming.
The
world
is
being
burned
alive.
Through
the
chopper
windows,
you
can
see
the
fires
dotting
the
dark
landscape,
amber
blotches
against
the
inky
backdrop,
multiplying
as
you
near
the
outskirts
of
the
city.
These
aren’t
funeral
pyres.
Lightning
from
summer
storms
started
them,
and
the
autumn
winds
carried
the
smoldering
embers
to
new
feeding
grounds,
because
there
was
so
much
to
eat,
the
pantry
was
stuffed.
The
world
will
burn
for
years.
It
will
burn
until
I’m
my
father’s
age—if
I
live
that
long.
We’re
skimming
ten
feet
above
treetop
level,
the
rotors
muffled
by
some
kind
of
stealth
technology,
approaching
downtown
Dayton
from
the
north.
A
light
snow
is
falling;
it
shimmers
around
the
fires
below
like
golden
halos,
shedding
light,
illuminating
nothing.
I
turn
from
the
window
and
see
Ringer
across
the
aisle,
staring
at
me.
She
holds
uptwo
fingers.
I
nod.
Two
minutes
to
the
drop.
I
pull
the
headband
down
to
position
the
lens
of
the
eyepiece
over
my
left
eye
and
adjust
the
strap.
Ringer
is
pointing
at
Teacup,
who’s
in
the
chair
next
to
me.
Her
eyepiece
keeps
slipping.
I
tighten
the
strap;
she
gives
me
a
thumbs-up,
and
something
sour
rises
in
my
throat.
Seven
years
old.
Dear
Jesus.
I
lean
over
and
shout
in
her
ear,
“You
stay
right
next
to
me,
understand?”
Teacup
smiles,
shakes
her
head,
points
at
Ringer.
I’m
staying
with
her!
I
laugh.
Teacup’s
no
dummy.
Over
the
river
now,
the
Black
Hawk
skimming
only
a
few
feet
above
the
water.
Ringer
is
checking
her
weapon
for
the
thousandth
time.
Beside
her,
Flintstone
is
tapping
his
foot
nervously,
staring
forward,
looking
at
nothing.
There’s
Dumbo
inventorying
his
med
kit,
and
Oompa
bending
his
head
in
an
attempt
to
keep
us
from
seeing
him
stuff
one
last
candy
bar
into
his
mouth.
Finally,
Poundcake
with
his
head
down,
hands
folded
in
his
lap.
Reznik
named
him
Poundcake
because
he
said
he
was
soft
and
sweet.
He
doesn’t
strike
me
as
either,
especially
on
the
firing
range.
Ringer’s
a
better
marksman
overall,
but
I’ve
seen
Poundcake
take
out
six
targets
in
six
seconds.
Yeah,
Zombie.
Targets.
Plywood
cutouts
of
human
beings.
When
it
comes
down
to
the
real
deal,
how
will
his
aim
be
then?
Or
any
of
ours?
Unbelievable.
We’re
the
vanguard.
Seven
kids
who
just
six
months
ago
were,
well,
just
kids;
we’re
the
counterpunch
to
attacks
that
left
seven
billion
dead.
There’s
Ringer,
staring
at
me
again.
As
the
chopper
begins
to
descend,
she
unbuckles
her
harness
and
steps
across
the
aisle.
Places
her
hands
on
my
shoulders
and
shouts
in
my
face,
“Remember
the
circle!
We’re
not
going
to
die!”
We
dive
into
the
drop
zone
fast
and
steep.
The
chopper
doesn’t
land;
it
hovers
a
few
inches
above
the
frozen
turf
while
the
squad
hops
out.
From
the
open
hatchway,
I
look
over
and
see
Teacup
struggling
with
her
harness.
Then
she’s
loose
and
jumps
out
ahead
of
me.
I’m
the
last
to
go.
In
the
cockpit,
the
pilot
looks
over
his
shoulder,
gives
me
a
thumbs-up.
I
return
the
signal.
The
Black
Hawk
rockets
into
the
night
sky,
turning
hard
north,
its
black
hull
blendingquickly
into
the
dark
clouds
until
they
swallow
it,
and
it’s
gone.
The
air
in
the
little
park
by
the
river
has
been
blasted
clear
of
snow
by
the
rotors.
After
the
chopper
leaves,
the
snow
returns,
spinning
angrily
around
us.
The
sudden
quiet
that
follows
the
screaming
wind
is
deafening.
Straight
ahead
a
huge
human
shadow
looms:
the
statue
of
a
Korean
War
veteran.
To
the
statue’s
left
is
the
bridge.
Across
the
bridge
and
ten
blocks
southwest
is
the
old
courthouse
where
several
infesteds
have
amassed
a
small
arsenal
of
automatic
weapons
and
grenade
launchers,
as
well
as
FIM-92
Stinger
missiles,
according
to
the
Wonderland
profile
of
one
infested
captured
in
Operation
Li’l
Bo
Peep.
It’s
the
Stingers
that
brought
us
here.
Our
air
capabilityhas
been
devastated
by
the
attacks;
it’s
imperative
we
protect
the
few
resources
we
have
left.
Our
mission
is
twofold:
Destroy
or
capture
all
enemy
ordnance
and
terminate
all
infested
personnel.
Terminate
with
extreme
prejudice.
Ringer’s
on
the
point;
she
has
the
best
eyes.
We
follow
her
past
the
stern-faced
statue
onto
the
bridge;
Flint,
Dumbo,
Oompa,
Poundcake,
and
Teacup,
with
me
covering
ourrear.
Weaving
through
the
stalled
cars
that
seem
to
pop
through
a
white
curtain,
covered
in
three
seasons’
worth
of
debris.
Some
have
had
their
windows
smashed,
decorated
with
graffiti,
looted
for
any
valuables,
but
what’s
valuable
anymore?
Teacup
scurrying
along
in
front
of
me
on
baby
feet—she’s
valuable.
There’s
my
big
takeaway
from
the
Arrival.
By
killing
us,
they
showed
us
the
idiocy
of
stuff.
The
guy
who
owned
this
BMW?
He’s
in
the
same
place
as
the
woman
who
owned
that
Kia.
We
pull
up
just
shy
of
Patterson
Boulevard,
at
the
southern
end
of
the
bridge.
Hunker
down
beside
the
smashed
front
bumper
of
an
SUV
and
survey
the
road
ahead.
The
snowcuts
down
our
visibility
to
about
half
a
block.
This
might
take
a
while.
I
look
atmy
watch.
Four
hours
till
pickup
back
at
the
park.
A
tanker
truck
has
stalled
out
in
the
middle
of
the
intersection
twenty
yards
away,
blocking
our
view
of
the
left-hand
side
of
the
street.
I
can’t
see
it,
but
I
know
from
the
mission
briefing
there’s
a
four-story
building
on
that
side,
a
prime
sentry
point
if
they
wanted
to
keep
an
eye
on
the
bridge.
I
motion
for
Ringer
to
keep
to
the
right
as
we
leave
the
bridge,
putting
the
truck
between
us
and
the
building.
She
pulls
up
sharply
at
the
truck’s
front
bumper
and
drops
to
the
ground.
The
squad
follows
her
lead,
and
I
belly-scoot
forward
to
join
her.
“What
do
you
see?”
I
whisper.
“Three
of
them,
two
o’clock.”
I
squint
through
my
eyepiece
toward
the
building
on
the
other
side
of
the
street.
Through
the
cottony
fuzz
of
the
snow,
I
see
three
green
blobs
of
light
bobbing
along
the
sidewalk,
growing
larger
as
they
approach
the
intersection.
My
first
thought
is,
Holy
crap,
these
lenses
actually
work.
My
second
thought:
Holy
crap,
Teds,
and
they’re
coming
straight
at
us.
“Patrol?”
I
ask
Ringer.
She
shrugs.
“Probably
marked
the
chopper
and
they’re
coming
to
check
it
out.”
She’slying
on
her
belly,
holding
them
in
her
sights,
waiting
for
the
order
to
fire.
The
green
blobs
grow
larger;
they’ve
reached
the
opposite
corner.
I
can
barely
make
out
their
bodies
beneath
the
green
beacons
on
top
of
their
shoulders.
It’s
a
weird,
jarring
effect,
as
if
their
heads
are
engulfed
in
a
spinning,
iridescent
green
fire.
Not
yet.
If
they
start
to
cross,
give
the
order.
Beside
me,
Ringer
takes
a
deep
breath,
holds
it,
waits
for
my
order
patiently,
like
she
could
wait
for
a
thousand
years.
Snow
settles
on
her
shoulders,
clings
to
her
dark
hair.
The
tip
of
her
nose
is
bright
red.
The
moment
drags
out.
What
if
there’s
more
than
three?
If
we
announce
our
presence,
it
could
bring
a
hundred
of
them
down
on
us
from
a
dozen
different
hiding
places.
Engage
or
wait?
I
chew
on
my
bottom
lip,
working
through
the
options.
“I’ve
got
them,”
she
says,
misreading
my
hesitation.
Across
the
street,
the
green
blobs
of
light
are
stationary,
clustered
together
as
if
locked
in
conversation.
I
can’t
tell
if
they’re
even
facing
this
way,
but
I’m
sure
they
don’t
know
we’re
here.
If
they
did,
they’d
rush
us,
open
fire,
take
cover,
do
something.
We
have
the
element
of
surprise.
And
we
have
Ringer.
Even
if
she
misses
with
the
first
shot,
the
follow-ups
won’t.
It’s
an
easy
call,
really.
So
what’s
stopping
me
from
making
it?
Ringer
must
be
wondering
the
same
thing,
because
she
glances
over
at
me
and
whispers,
“Zombie?
What’s
the
call?”
There’s
my
orders:
Terminate
all
infested
personnel.
There’s
my
gut
instinct:
Don’t
rush.
Don’t
force
the
issue.
Let
it
play
out.
And
there’s
me,
squeezed
in
the
middle.
A
heartbeat
before
our
ears
register
the
high-powered
rifle’s
report,
the
pavement
two
feet
in
front
of
us
disintegrates
in
a
spray
of
dirty
snow
and
pulverized
concrete.
That
resolves
my
dilemma
fast.
The
words
fly
out
as
if
snatched
from
my
lungs
by
the
icy
wind:
“Take
them.”
Ringer’s
bullet
smashes
into
one
of
the
bobbing
green
lights,
and
the
light
winks
out.
One
light
takes
off
to
our
right.
Ringer
swings
the
barrel
toward
my
face.
I
duck
as
she
fires
again,
and
the
second
light
winks
out.
The
third
seems
to
shrink
as
he
tears
up
the
street,
heading
back
the
way
he
came.
I
jump
to
my
feet.
Can’t
let
him
get
away
to
sound
the
alarm.
Ringer
grabs
my
wristand
yanks
hard
to
bring
me
back
down.
“Damn
it,
Ringer,
what
are
you
do—”
“It’s
a
trap.”
She
points
at
the
six-inch
scar
in
the
concrete.
“Didn’t
you
hear
it?
It
didn’t
come
from
them.
It
came
from
over
there.”
She
jerks
her
head
toward
the
building
on
the
opposite
side
of
the
street.
“From
our
left.
And
judging
by
the
angle,
from
high
up,
maybe
the
roof.”
I
shake
my
head.
A
fourth
infested
on
the
roof?
How
did
he
know
we
were
here—and
why
didn’t
he
warn
the
others?
We’re
hidden
behind
the
truck,
which
means
he
must
have
spotted
us
on
the
bridge—spotted
us
and
held
his
fire
until
we
were
blocked
from
view
and
there
was
no
way
he
could
hit
us.
It
didn’t
make
sense.
And
Ringer
goes,
like
she’s
read
my
mind,
“I
guess
this
is
what
they
meant
by
‘the
fog
of
war.’”
I
nod.
Things
are
getting
way
too
complicated
way
too
fast.
“How’d
he
see
us
cross?”
I
ask.
She
shakes
her
head.
“Night
vision,
has
to
be.”
“Then
we’re
screwed.”
Pinned
down.
Beside
several
thousands
of
gallons
of
gasoline.“He’ll
take
out
the
truck.”
Ringer
shrugs.
“Not
with
a
bullet,
he
won’t.
That
only
works
in
the
movies,
Zombie.”She
looks
at
me.
Waiting
for
my
call.
Along
with
the
rest
of
the
squad.
I
glance
behind
me.
Their
eyes
look
back
at
me,big
and
bug-eyed
in
the
snowy
dark.
Teacup
is
either
freezing
to
death
or
shaking
with
complete
terror.
Flint
is
scowling,
and
the
only
one
to
speak
up
and
let
me
know
what
the
rest
are
thinking:
“Trapped.
We
abort
now,
right?”
Tempting,
but
suicidal.
If
the
sniper
on
the
roof
doesn’t
take
us
down
on
the
retreat,
the
reinforcements
that
must
be
coming
will.
Retreating
is
not
an
option.
Advancing
is
not
an
option.
Staying
put
is
not
an
option.
There
are
no
options.
Run
=
die.
Stay
=
die.
“Speaking
of
night
vision,”
Ringer
growls,
“they
might
have
thought
of
that
before
dropping
us
on
a
night
mission.
We’re
totally
blind
out
here.”
I
stare
at
her.
Totally
blind.
Bless
you,
Ringer.
I
order
the
squad
to
close
ranks
around
me
and
whisper,
“Next
block,
right-hand
side,
attached
to
the
back
side
of
the
office
building,
there’s
a
parking
garage.”
Or
at
least
there
should
be,
according
to
the
map.
“Get
up
to
the
third
floor.
Buddy
system:
Flint
with
Ringer,
Poundcake
with
Oompa,
Dumbo
with
Teacup.”
“What
about
you?”
Ringer
asks.
“Where’s
your
buddy?”
“I
don’t
need
a
buddy,”
I
answer.
“I’m
a
freaking
zombie.”
Here
comes
the
smile.
Wait
for
it.
57
I
POINT
OUT
the
embankment
leading
down
to
the
water’s
edge.
“All
the
way
down
tothat
walking
trail,”
I
say
to
Ringer.
“And
don’t
wait
for
me.”
She
shakes
her
head,frowning.
I
lean
in,
keeping
my
expression
as
serious
as
I
can.
“I
thought
I
had
youwith
the
zombie
remark.
One
of
these
days,
I’m
going
to
get
a
smile
out
of
you,
Private.”
Very
much
not
smiling.
“I
don’t
think
so,
sir.”
“You
have
something
against
smiling?”
“It
was
the
first
thing
to
go.”
Then
the
snow
and
the
dark
swallow
her.
The
rest
ofthe
squad
follows.
I
can
hear
Teacup
whimpering
beneath
her
breath
as
Dumbo
leads
her
off,
going,
“Run
hard
when
it
goes,
Cup,
okay?”
I
squat
beside
the
truck’s
fuel
tank
and
grab
hold
of
the
metal
cap,
praying
one
of
those
counterintuitive
prayers
that
this
bad
boy
is
topped
off—or
better,
half-full,
since
fumes
will
give
us
the
biggest
bang
for
the
buck.
I
don’t
dare
ignite
the
cargo,
but
the
few
gallons
of
diesel
contained
beneath
it
should
set
it
off.
I
hope.
The
cap
is
frozen.
I
beat
on
it
with
the
butt
of
my
rifle,
wrap
both
hands
around
it,
and
give
it
everything
I’ve
got.
It
pops
loose
with
a
very
pungent,
very
satisfyinghiss.
I’ll
have
ten
seconds.
Should
I
count?
Naw,
screw
it.
I
pull
the
pin
on
thegrenade,
drop
it
in
the
hole,
and
take
off
down
the
hill.
The
snow
whips
fitfully
in
my
wake.
My
toe
catches
on
something
and
I
tumble
the
rest
of
the
way,
landing
on
my
back
at
the
bottom,
hitting
my
head
on
the
asphalt
of
the
paved
walking
trail.
I
see
snow
spinning
around
my
head
and
I
can
smell
the
river,
and
then
I
hear
a
soft
wuh-wuumph
and
the
tanker
jumps
about
two
feet
into
the
air,
followed
by
a
gorgeous
blossoming
fireball
that
reflects
off
the
falling
snow,
a
mini
universe
of
tiny
suns
shimmering,
and
now
I’m
up
and
chugging
up
the
hill,
my
team
nowhere
in
sight,
and
I
can
feel
the
heat
against
my
left
cheek
as
I
come
even
with
the
truck,
which
is
still
in
one
piece,
the
tank
intact.
Dropping
the
grenade
inside
the
fuel
tank
didn’t
ignite
the
cargo.
Do
I
throw
another?
Do
I
keep
running?
Blinded
by
the
explosion,
the
sniperwould
rip
off
his
night
vision
goggles.
He
won’t
be
blind
for
long.
I’m
through
the
intersection
and
onto
the
curb
when
the
gasoline
ignites.
The
blastthrows
me
forward,
over
the
body
of
the
first
Ted
dropped
by
Ringer,
right
into
the
glass
doors
of
the
office
building.
I
hear
something
crack
and
hope
it’s
the
doors
and
not
some
important
part
of
me.
Huge
jagged
shards
of
metal
rain
down,
pieces
of
the
tank
torn
apart
by
the
blast
hurled
a
hundred
yards
in
every
direction
at
bullet
speeds.
I
hear
someone
screaming
as
I
fold
my
arms
over
my
head
and
curl
myself
into
the
tiniest
ball
possible.
The
heat
is
incredible.
It’s
like
I’ve
been
swallowed
by
the
sun.
The
glass
behind
me
shatters—from
a
high-caliber
bullet,
not
the
explosion.
Half
a
block
from
the
garage—go,
Zombie.
And
I’m
going
hard
until
I
come
across
Oompa
crumpled
on
the
sidewalk,
Poundcake
kneeling
beside
him,
tugging
on
his
shoulder,
his
face
twisted
in
a
soundless
cry.
It
was
Oompa
I
heard
screaming
after
the
tanker
blew,
and
it
takes
me
only
a
halfsecond
to
see
why:
A
piece
of
metal
the
size
of
a
Frisbee
juts
out
of
his
lower
back.
I
push
Poundcake
toward
the
garage—“Go!”—and
heave
Oompa’s
round
little
body
overmy
shoulder.
I
hear
the
report
of
the
rifle
this
time,
two
beats
after
the
shooter
across
the
street
fires,
and
a
chunk
of
concrete
breaks
free
of
the
wall
behind
me.
The
first
level
of
the
garage
is
separated
from
the
sidewalk
by
a
waist-high
concrete
wall.
I
ease
Oompa
over
the
wall,
then
hop
over
and
duck
down.
Ka-thunk:
A
fist-size
chunk
of
the
wall
blows
back
toward
me.
Kneeling
beside
Oompa,
I
lookup
to
see
Poundcake
hoofing
it
toward
the
stairwell.
Now,
as
long
as
there
isn’t
another
sniper’s
nest
in
this
building,
and
as
long
as
the
infested
who
got
away
hasn’t
taken
refuge
here,
too…
A
quick
check
of
Oompa’s
injury
isn’t
encouraging.
The
sooner
I
can
get
him
upstairsto
Dumbo,
the
better.
“Private
Oompa,”
I
breathe
in
his
ear.
“You
do
not
have
permission
to
die,
understood?”
He
nods,
sucking
in
the
freezing
air,
blowing
it
out
again,
warm
from
the
center
of
his
body.
But
he’s
as
white
as
the
snow
billowing
in
the
golden
light.
I
throw
him
back
onto
my
shoulder
and
trot
to
the
stairs,
keeping
as
low
as
I
can
without
losing
my
balance.
I
take
the
stairs
two
at
a
time
till
I
reach
the
third
level,
where
I
find
the
unitcrouched
behind
the
first
line
of
cars,
several
feet
back
from
the
wall
that
faces
the
sniper’s
building.
Dumbo
is
kneeling
beside
Teacup,
working
on
her
leg.
Her
fatigues
are
ripped,
and
I
can
see
an
ugly
red
gash
where
a
bullet
tore
across
her
calf.
Dumbo
slaps
a
dressing
over
the
wound,
hands
her
off
to
Ringer,
then
rushes
over
to
Oompa.
Flintstone
is
shaking
his
head
at
me.
“Told
you
we
should
abort,”
Flint
says.
His
eyes
glitter
with
malice.
“Now
look.”
I
ignore
him.
Turn
to
Dumbo.
“Well?”
“It’s
not
good,
Sarge.”
“Then
make
it
good.”
I
look
over
at
Teacup,
who’s
buried
her
head
into
Ringer’s
chest,
whimpering
softly.
“It’s
superficial,”
Ringer
tells
me.
“She
can
move.”
I
nod.
Oompa
down.
Teacup
shot.
Flint
ready
to
mutiny.
A
sniper
across
the
street
and
a
hundred
or
so
of
his
best
friends
on
their
way
to
the
party.
I’ve
got
to
come
up
with
something
brilliant
and
come
up
with
it
quickly.
“He
knows
where
we
are,
which
means
we
can’t
camp
here
long.
See
if
you
can
take
him.”
She
nods,
but
she
can’t
peel
Teacup
off
her.
I
hold
out
my
hands
wet
with
Oompa’s
blood:
Give
her
to
me.
Delivered,
Teacup
squirms
against
my
shirt.
She
doesn’t
want
me.
I
jerk
my
head
toward
the
street
and
turn
to
Poundcake,
“Cake,
go
with
Ringer.
Take
the
SOB
out.”
Ringer
and
Poundcake
duck
between
two
cars
and
disappear.
I
stroke
Teacup’s
bare
head—
somewhere
along
the
way
she
lost
her
cap—and
watch
Dumbo
gingerly
pull
on
the
fragment
in
Oompa’s
back.
Oompa
howls
in
agony,
his
fingers
clawing
at
the
ground.
Unsure,
Dumbo
looks
up
at
me.
I
nod.
It’s
gotta
come
out.
“Quick,
Dumbo.
Slow
makes
it
worse.”
So
he
yanks.
Oompa
folds
in
on
himself,
and
the
echoes
of
his
screams
rocket
around
the
garage.
Dumbo
tosses
the
jagged
piece
of
metal
to
one
side
and
shines
his
light
on
the
gaping
wound.
Grimacing,
he
rolls
Oompa
onto
his
back.
His
shirtfront
is
soaked.
Dumbo
rips
theshirt
open,
exposing
the
exit
wound:
The
shrapnel
had
entered
through
his
back
and
slammed
through
to
the
other
side.
Flint
turns
away,
crawls
a
couple
feet,
and
his
back
arches
as
he
vomits.
Teacup
gets
very
still
watching
all
this.
She’s
going
into
shock.
Teacup,
the
one
who
screamed
the
loudest
during
mock
charges
in
the
yard.
Teacup,
the
bloodthirstiest,
the
one
who
sang
the
loudest
in
P&D.
I’m
losing
her.
And
I’m
losing
Oompa.
As
Dumbo
presses
wadding
against
the
wound
in
Oompa’s
gut,
tryingto
stem
the
flow,
his
eyes
seek
out
mine.
“What
are
your
orders,
Private?”
I
ask
him.
“I—I
am
not
to—to…”
Dumbo
tosses
the
blood-soaked
dressing
away
and
presses
a
fresh
patch
against
Oompa’s
stomach.
Looking
into
my
face.
Doesn’t
have
to
say
anything.
Not
to
me.
Not
to
Oompa.
I
ease
Teacup
from
my
lap
and
kneel
beside
Oompa.
His
breath
smells
like
blood
and
chocolate.
“It’s
because
I’m
fat,”
he
chokes
out.
He
starts
to
cry.
“Stow
that
shit,”
I
tell
him
sternly.
He
whispers
something.
I
bring
my
ear
close
to
his
mouth.
“My
name
is
Kenny.”
Likeit’s
a
terrible
secret
he’s
been
afraid
to
share.
His
eyes
roll
toward
the
ceiling.
Then
he’s
gone.
58
TEACUP’S
LOST
IT.
Hugging
her
legs,
forehead
pressed
against
her
upraised
knees.
cIall
over
to
Flint
to
keep
an
eye
on
her.
I’m
worried
about
Ringer
and
Poundcake.Flint
looks
like
he
wants
to
kill
me
with
his
bare
hands.
“You’re
the
one
who
gave
the
order,”
he
snarls.
“You
watch
her.”
Dumbo
is
cleaning
his
hands
of
Oompa’s—no,
Kenny’s—blood.
“I
got
it,
Sarge,”
he
sayscalmly,
but
his
hands
are
shaking.
“Sarge,”
Flint
spits
out.
“That’s
right.
What
now,
Sarge?”
I
ignore
him
and
scramble
toward
the
wall,
where
I
find
Poundcake
squatting
besideRinger.
She’s
on
her
knees,
peeking
over
the
edge
of
the
wall
toward
the
building
across
the
street.
I
lower
myself
beside
her,
avoiding
Poundcake’s
questioning
look.
“Oompa’s
not
screaming
anymore,”
Ringer
says
without
taking
her
eyes
off
the
building.
“His
name
was
Kenny,”
I
say.
Ringer
nods;
she
gets
it,
but
it
takes
Poundcake
a
minuteor
two
more.
He
scoots
away,
putting
distance
between
us,
and
presses
both
hands
against
the
concrete,
takes
a
deep,
shuddering
breath.
“You
had
to,
Zombie,”
Ringer
says.
“If
you
hadn’t,
we
might
all
be
Kenny.”
That
sounds
really
good.
It
sounded
good
when
I
said
it
to
myself.
Looking
up
at
herprofile,
I
wonder
what
Vosch
was
thinking,
pinning
the
stripes
on
my
collar.
The
commander
promoted
the
wrong
squad
member.
“Well?”
I
ask
her.
She
nods
across
the
street.
“Pop
goes
the
weasel.”
I
slowly
rise
up.
In
the
light
of
the
dying
fire,
I
can
see
the
building:
a
facadeof
broken
windows,
peeling
white
paint,
and
the
roof
one
story
higher
than
us.
A
vague
shadow
that
might
be
a
water
tower
up
there,
but
that’s
all
I
see.
“Where?”
I
whisper.
“He
just
ducked
down
again.
Been
doing
that.
Up,
down,
up,
down,
like
a
jack-in-the-box.”
“Just
one?”
“Only
one
I’ve
seen.”
“Does
he
light
up?”
Ringer
shakes
her
head.
“Negative,
Zombie.
He
doesn’t
read
infested.”
I
chew
on
my
bottom
lip.
“Poundcake
see
him,
too?”
She
nods.
“No
green.”
Watching
me
with
those
dark
eyes
like
knives
cutting
deep.
“Maybe
he’s
not
the
shooter…,”
I
try.
“Saw
his
weapon,”
she
says.
“Sniper
rifle.”
So
why
doesn’t
he
glow
green?
The
ones
on
the
street
lit
up,
and
they
were
farther
away
than
he
is.
Then
I
think
it
doesn’t
matter
if
he
glows
green
or
purple
or
nothingat
all:
He’s
trying
to
kill
us,
and
we
can’t
move
until
he’s
neutralized.
And
we
have
to
move
before
the
one
who
got
away
comes
back
with
reinforcements.
“Aren’t
they
smart?”
Ringer
mutters,
like
she’s
read
my
mind.
“Put
on
a
human
face
so
no
human
face
can
be
trusted.
The
only
answer:
Kill
everyone
or
risk
being
killed
by
anyone.”
“He
thinks
we’re
one
of
them?”
“Or
decided
it
doesn’t
matter.
Only
way
to
be
safe.”
“But
he
fired
on
us—not
on
the
three
right
below
him.
Why
would
he
ignore
the
easyshots
to
take
the
impossible
one?”
Like
me,
she
doesn’t
have
an
answer
to
that
question.
Unlike
me,
it’s
not
high
on
her
list
of
problems
to
be
resolved.
“Only
way
to
be
safe,”
she
repeats
pointedly.
I
look
over
at
Poundcake,
who’s
looking
back
at
me.
Waiting
for
my
decision,
but
there
really
isn’t
a
decision
to
make.
“Can
you
take
him
from
here?”
I
ask
Ringer.
She
shakes
her
head.
“Too
far
away.
I’d
just
give
away
our
position.”
I
scoot
over
to
Poundcake.
“Stay
here.
In
ten
minutes,
open
up
on
him
to
cover
ourcrossing.”
Staring
up
at
me
all
doe-eyed
and
trusting.
“You
know,
Private,
it’s
customary
to
acknowledge
an
order
from
your
commanding
officer.”
Poundcake
nods.
I
try
again:
“With
a
‘yes,
sir.’”
He
nods
again.
“Like,
out
loud.
With
words.”
Another
nod.
Okay,
at
least
I
tried.
When
Ringer
and
I
join
the
others,
Oompa’s
body
is
gone.They
stashed
him
in
one
of
the
cars.
Flint’s
idea.
Very
similar
to
his
idea
for
the
rest
of
us.
“We’ve
got
good
cover
in
here.
I
say
we
hunker
down
in
the
cars
until
pickup.”
“Only
one
person’s
vote
counts
in
this
unit,
Flint,”
I
tell
him.
“Yeah,
and
how’s
that
working
out
for
us?”
he
says,
thrusting
his
chin
toward
me,
mouth
curled
into
a
sneer.
“Oh,
I
know.
Let’s
ask
Oompa!”
“Flintstone,”
Ringer
says.
“At
ease.
Zombie’s
right.”
“Until
you
two
walk
into
an
ambush,
and
then
I
guess
he’s
wrong.”
“At
which
point
you’re
the
C.O.,
and
you
can
make
the
call,”
I
snap.
“Dumbo,
you’vegot
Teacup
duty.”
If
we
can
pry
her
off
Ringer.
She’s
pasted
herself
back
onto
Ringer’s
leg.
“If
we’re
not
back
in
thirty
minutes,
we’re
not
coming
back.”
And
then
Ringer
says,
because
she’s
Ringer,
“We’re
coming
back.”
59
THE
TANKER’S
BURNED
down
to
its
tires.
Crouching
in
the
pedestrian
entrance
to
thgearage,
I
point
at
the
building
across
the
street
glowing
orange
in
the
firelight.
“That’s
our
entry
point.
Third
window
from
the
left-hand
corner,
completely
busted
out,
see
it?”
Ringer
nods
absently.
Something’s
on
her
mind.
She
keeps
fiddling
with
the
eyepiece,
pulling
it
away
from
her
eye,
pushing
it
back
again.
The
certainty
she
showed
in
front
of
the
squad
is
gone.
“The
impossible
shot…,”
she
whispers.
Then
she
turns
to
me.
“How
do
you
know
whenyou’re
going
Dorothy?”
I
shake
my
head.
Where’s
this
coming
from?
“You’re
not
going
Dorothy,”
I
tell
her,
and
punctuate
it
with
a
pat
on
the
arm.
“How
can
you
be
sure?”
Eyes
darting
back
and
forth,
restless,
looking
for
somewhere
to
light.
The
way
Tank’s
eyes
danced
before
he
popped.
“Crazy
people—they
never
think
they’re
crazy.
Their
craziness
makes
perfect
sense
to
them.”
There’s
a
desperate,
very
un-Ringerlike
look
in
her
eyes.
“You’re
not
crazy.
Trust
me.”
Wrong
thing
to
say.
“Why
should
I?”
she
shoots
back.
It’s
the
first
time
I’ve
heard
any
emotion
out
ofher.
“Why
should
I
trust
you,
and
why
should
you
trust
me?
How
do
you
know
I’m
not
one
of
them,
Zombie?”
Finally,
an
easy
question.
“Because
we’ve
been
screened.
And
we
don’t
light
up
in
each
other’s
eyepieces.”
She
looks
at
me
for
a
very
long
moment,
then
she
murmurs,
“God,
I
wish
you
played
chess.”
Our
ten
minutes
are
up.
Above
us,
Poundcake
opens
up
on
the
rooftop
across
the
street;the
sniper
immediately
returns
fire;
and
we
go.
We’re
barely
off
the
curb
when
the
asphalt
explodes
in
front
of
us.
We
split
up,
Ringer
zipping
off
to
the
right,
me
to
the
left,
and
I
hear
the
whine
of
the
bullet,
a
high-pitched
sandpapery
sound,
about
a
month
before
it
tears
open
the
sleeve
of
my
jacket.
The
instinct
burned
into
me
from
months
of
drilling
to
return
fire
is
very
hard
to
resist.
I
leap
onto
the
curb
and
in
two
strides
I’m
pressed
hard
against
the
comforting
cold
concrete
of
the
building.
That’s
when
I
see
Ringer
slip
on
a
patch
of
ice
and
fall
face-first
toward
the
curb.
She
waves
me
back.
“No!”
A
round
bites
off
a
piece
of
the
curbing
that
rakes
across
her
neck.
Screw
her
no.
I
bound
over
to
her,
grab
her
arm,
and
sling
her
toward
the
building.
Another
round
whizzes
past
my
head
as
I
backpedal
to
safety.
She’s
bleeding.
The
wound
shimmers
black
in
the
firelight.
She
waves
me
on,
Go,
go.
We
trot
along
the
side
of
the
building
to
the
broken
window
and
dive
inside.
Took
less
than
a
minute
to
cross.
Felt
like
two
hours.
We’re
inside
what
used
to
be
an
upscale
boutique.
Looted
several
times
over,
full
of
empty
racks
and
broken
hangers,
creepy
headless
mannequins
and
posters
of
overly
serious
fashion
models
on
the
walls.
A
sign
on
the
service
counter
reads,
GOING
OUT
OF
BUSINESS
SALE.
Ringer’s
scrunched
into
a
corner
of
the
room
with
good
angles
on
the
windows
and
the
door
coming
in
from
the
lobby.
A
hand
on
her
neck,
and
that
hand
is
gloved
in
blood.
I
have
to
look.
She
doesn’t
want
me
to
look.
I’m
like,
“Don’t
be
stupid,
I
have
tolook.”
So
she
lets
me
look.
It’s
superficial,
between
a
cut
and
a
gouge.
I
find
a
scarf
lying
on
a
display
table
and
she
wads
it
up
and
presses
it
against
her
neck.
Nods
at
my
torn
sleeve.
“Are
you
hit?”
I
shake
my
head
and
ease
down
on
the
floor
beside
her.
We’re
both
pulling
hard
for
air.
My
head
swims
with
adrenaline.
“Not
to
be
judgmental,
but
as
a
sniper,
this
guy
sucks.”
“Three
shots,
three
misses.
Makes
you
wish
this
was
baseball.”
“A
lot
more
than
three,”
I
correct
her.
Multiple
tries
at
the
targets,
and
the
only
true
hit
a
superficial
wound
to
Teacup’s
leg.
“Amateur.”
“He
probably
is.”
“Probably.”
She
bites
off
the
word.
“He
didn’t
light
up
and
he’s
no
pro.
A
loner
defending
his
turf,
maybe
hiding
from
the
same
guys
we
came
after.
Scared
shitless.”
I
don’t
add
like
us.
I’m
only
sure
about
one
of
us.
Outside,
Poundcake
continues
to
occupy
the
sniper.
Pop-pop-pop,
a
heavy
quiet,
then
pop-poppop.
The
sniper
responds
each
time.
“Then
this
should
be
easy,”
Ringer
says,
her
mouth
set
in
a
grim
line.
I’m
a
little
taken
aback.
“He
didn’t
light
up,
Ringer.
We
don’t
have
authorization
to—”
“I
do.”
Pulling
her
rifle
into
her
lap.
“Right
here.”
“Um.
I
thought
our
mission
was
to
save
humanity.”
She
looks
at
me
out
of
the
side
of
her
uncovered
eye.
“Chess,
Zombie:
defending
yourselffrom
the
move
that
hasn’t
happened
yet.
Does
it
matter
that
he
doesn’t
light
up
through
our
eyepieces?
That
he
missed
us
when
he
could
have
taken
us
down?
If
two
possibilities
are
equally
probable
but
mutually
exclusive,
which
one
matters
the
most?
Which
one
do
you
bet
your
life
on?”
I’m
nodding
at
her,
but
not
following
her
at
all.
“You’re
saying
he
still
could
be
infested,”
I
guess.
“I’m
saying
the
safe
bet
is
to
proceed
as
if
he
is.”
She
pulls
her
combat
knife
from
its
sheath.
I
flinch,
remembering
her
Dorothy
remark.Why
did
Ringer
pull
out
her
knife?
“What
matters,”
she
says
thoughtfully.
There’s
a
terrible
stillness
to
her
now,
a
thunderhead
about
to
crack,
a
steaming
volcano
about
to
blow.
“What
matters,
Zombie?
I
was
always
pretty
good
at
figuring
that
out.
Got
a
lot
better
at
it
after
the
attacks.
What
really
matters?
My
mom
died
first.
That
was
bad—but
what
really
mattered
was
I
still
had
my
dad,
my
brother,
and
baby
sister.
Then
I
lost
them,
and
what
mattered
was
I
still
had
me.
And
there
wasn’t
much
that
mattered
when
it
came
to
me.
Food.
Water.
Shelter.
What
else
do
you
need?
What
else
matters?”
This
is
bad,
halfway
down
the
road
to
being
really
bad.
I
have
no
idea
where
she’s
going
with
this,
but
if
Ringer
goes
Dorothy
on
me
now,
I’m
screwed.
Maybe
the
restof
my
crew
with
me.
I
need
to
bring
her
back
into
the
present.
Best
way
is
by
touch,
but
I’m
afraid
if
I
touch
her
she’ll
gut
me
with
that
ten-inch
blade.
“Does
it
matter,
Zombie?”
She
cranes
her
neck
to
look
up
at
me,
turning
the
knife
slowly
in
her
hands.
“That
he
shot
at
us
and
not
the
three
Teds
right
in
front
of
him?
Or
that
when
he
shot
at
us
he
missed
every
time?”
Turning
the
knife
slowly,
the
tip
denting
her
finger.
“Does
it
matter
that
they
got
everything
up
and
running
after
the
EMP
attack?
That
they’re
operating
right
underneath
the
mothership,
gathering
up
survivors,
killing
infesteds
and
burning
their
bodies
by
the
hundreds,
arming
and
training
us
and
sending
us
out
to
kill
the
rest?
Tell
me
that
those
things
don’t
matter.
Tell
me
the
odds
are
insignificant
that
they
aren’t
really
them.
Tell
me
what
possibility
I
should
bet
my
life
on.”
I’m
nodding
again,
but
this
time
I
do
follow
her,
and
that
path
ends
in
a
very
dark
place.
I
squat
down
beside
her
and
look
her
dead
in
the
eye.
“I
don’t
know
what
this
guy’s
story
is
and
I
don’t
know
about
the
EMP,
but
the
commander
told
me
why
they’re
leaving
us
alone.
They
think
we’re
no
longer
a
threat
to
them.”
She
flips
back
her
bangs
and
snaps,
“How
does
the
commander
know
what
they
think?”
“Wonderland.
We
were
able
to
profile
a—”
“Wonderland,”
she
echoes.
Nodding
sharply.
Eyes
cutting
from
my
face
to
the
snowy
street
outside
and
back
again.
“Wonderland
is
an
alien
program.”
“Right.”
Stay
with
her,
but
gently
try
to
lead
her
back.
“It
is,
Ringer.
Remember?
After
we
took
back
the
base,
we
found
it
hidden—”
“Unless
we
didn’t.
Zombie,
unless
we
didn’t.”
She
jabs
the
knife
toward
me.
“It’s
a
possibility,
equally
valid,
and
possibilities
matter.
Trust
me,
Zombie;
I’m
an
expert
on
what
matters.
Up
to
now,
I’ve
been
playing
blind
man’s
bluff.
Time
for
some
chess.”
She
flips
the
knife
around
and
shoves
the
handle
toward
me.
“Cut
it
out
of
me.”
I
don’t
know
what
to
say.
I
stare
dumbly
at
the
knife
in
her
hand.
“The
implants,
Zombie.”
Poking
me
in
the
chest
now.
“We
have
to
take
them
out.
You
do
me
and
I’ll
do
you.”
I
clear
my
throat.
“Ringer,
we
can’t
cut
them
out.”
I
scramble
for
a
second
for
the
best
argument,
but
all
I
can
come
up
with
is,
“If
we
can’t
make
it
back
to
the
rendezvous
point,
how’re
they
going
to
find
us?”
“Damn
it,
Zombie,
haven’t
you
been
listening
to
anything
I’ve
said?
What
if
they
aren’tus?
What
if
they’re
them?
What
if
this
whole
thing
has
been
a
lie?”
I’m
about
to
lose
it.
Okay,
not
about
to.
“Oh,
for
Christ’s
sake,
Ringer!
Do
you
knowhow
cra—
stupid
that
sounds?
The
enemy
rescuing
us,
training
us,
giving
us
weapons?
Come
on,
let’s
cut
the
crap;
we’ve
got
a
job
to
do.
You
may
not
be
happy
about
it,
but
I
am
your
C.O….”
“All
right.”
Very
calm
now.
As
cool
as
I’m
hot.
“I’ll
do
it
myself.”
She
whips
the
blade
around
to
the
back
of
her
neck,
bowing
her
head
low.
I
yank
the
knife
from
her
hand.
Enough.
“Stand
down,
Private.”
I
hurl
her
knife
into
the
deep
shadows
across
the
room
andget
up.
I’m
shaking,
every
part
of
me,
voice
too.
“You
want
to
play
the
odds,
that’s
cool.
Stay
here
until
I
get
back.
Better
yet,
just
waste
me
now.
Maybe
my
alien
masters
have
figured
out
a
way
to
hide
my
infestation
from
you.
And
after
you’ve
done
me,
go
back
across
the
street
and
kill
them
all,
put
a
bullet
in
Teacup’s
head.
She
could
be
the
enemy,
right?
So
blow
her
frigging
head
off!
It’s
the
only
answer,
right?
Kill
everyone
or
risk
being
killed
by
anyone.”
Ringer
doesn’t
move.
Doesn’t
say
anything,
either,
for
a
very
long
time.
Snow
whipsthrough
the
broken
window,
the
flakes
a
deep
crimson
color,
reflecting
the
smoldering
crumbs
of
the
tanker.
“Are
you
sure
you
don’t
play
chess?”
she
asks.
She
pulls
the
rifle
back
into
her
lap,runs
her
index
finger
along
the
trigger.
“Turn
your
back
on
me,
Zombie.”
We’re
at
the
end
of
the
dark
path
now,
and
it’s
a
dead
end.
I’m
out
of
anything
that
passes
for
a
cogent
argument,
so
I
come
back
with
the
first
thing
that
pops
into
my
head.
“My
name
is
Ben.”
She
doesn’t
miss
a
beat.
“Sucky
name.
Zombie’s
better.”
“What
your
name?”
Keeping
at
it.
“That’s
one
of
the
things
that
doesn’t
matter.
Hasn’t
for
a
long
time,
Zombie.”
Finger
caressing
the
trigger
slowly.
Very
slowly.
It’s
hypnotic,
dizzying.
“How
about
this?”
Searching
for
a
way
out.
“I
cut
out
the
tracker,
and
you
promise
not
to
waste
me.”
This
way
I
keep
her
on
my
side,
because
I’d
rather
take
on
a
dozensnipers
than
one
Dorothied
Ringer.
In
my
mind’s
eye,
I
can
see
my
head
shattering
like
one
of
those
plywood
people
on
the
firing
range.
She
cocks
her
head,
and
the
side
of
her
mouth
twitches
in
an
almost-but-not-quite
smile.
“Check.”
I
give
her
back
an
honest-to-goodness
smile,
the
old
Ben
Parish
smile,
the
one
thatgot
me
practically
everything
I
wanted.
Well,
not
practically;
I’m
being
modest.
“Is
that
check
as
in
yes,
or
are
you
giving
me
a
chess
lesson?”
She
sets
her
gun
aside
and
turns
her
back
to
me.
Bows
her
head.
Pulls
her
silky
blackhair
away
from
her
neck.
“Both.”
Pop-pop-pop
goes
Poundcake’s
gun.
And
the
sniper
answers.
Their
jam
plays
in
the
background
as
I
kneel
behind
Ringer
with
my
knife.
Part
of
me
more
than
willing
to
humor
her
ifit
keeps
me—and
the
rest
of
the
unit—alive.
The
other
part
screaming
silently,
Aren’t
you,
like,
giving
a
mouse
a
cookie?
What
will
she
demand
next—a
physical
inspection
of
my
cerebral
cortex?
“Relax,
Zombie,”
she
says,
quiet
and
calm,
the
old
Ringer
again.
“If
the
trackersaren’t
ours,
it’s
probably
not
a
good
idea
to
have
them
inside
us.
If
they
are
ours,
Dr.
Pam
can
always
implant
us
again
when
we
get
back.
Agreed?”
“Checkmate.”
“Check
and
mate,”
she
corrects
me.
Her
neck
is
long
and
graceful
and
very
cold
beneath
my
fingers
as
I
explore
the
area
beneath
the
scar
for
the
lump.
My
hand
shakes.
Just
humor
her.
It
probably
means
a
court-martial
and
the
rest
of
your
life
peeling
potatoes,
but
at
least
you’ll
be
alive.
“Be
gentle,”
she
whispers.
I
take
a
deep
breath
and
draw
the
tip
of
the
blade
along
the
tiny
scar.
Her
blood
wells
up
bright
red,
shockingly
red
against
her
pearly
skin.
She
doesn’t
even
flinch,
but
I
have
to
ask:
“Am
I
hurting
you?”
“No,
I
like
it
a
lot.”
I
tease
the
implant
from
her
neck
with
the
tip
of
the
blade.
She
grunts
softly.
The
pellet
clings
to
the
metal,
sealed
within
a
droplet
of
blood.
“So,”
she
says,
turning
around.
The
almost-smile
is
almost
there.
“How
was
it
for
you?”
I
don’t
answer.
I
can’t.
I’ve
lost
the
ability
to
talk.
The
knife
falls
from
my
hand.I’m
two
feet
away
looking
right
at
her,
but
her
face
is
gone.
I
can’t
see
it
through
my
eyepiece.
Ringer’s
entire
head
is
lit
up
in
a
blinding
green
fire.
60
MY
FIRST
REACTION
is
to
yank
off
the
hardware,
but
I
don’t.
I’m
paralyzed
with
shockA.
shudder
of
revulsion
next.
Then
panic.
Followed
closely
by
confusion.
Ringer’s
headhas
lit
up
like
a
Christmas
tree,
bright
enough
to
be
seen
a
mile
away.
The
green
fire
sparks
and
swirls,
so
intense
it
burns
an
afterimage
in
my
left
eye.
“What
is
it?”
she
demands.
“What
happened?”
“You
lit
up.
As
soon
as
I
pulled
out
the
tracker.”
We
stare
at
each
other
for
a
long
couple
of
minutes.
Then
she
says,
“Unclean
glows
green.”
I’m
already
on
my
feet,
M16
in
my
hands,
backing
toward
the
door.
And
outside,
beneath
the
sound-deadening
snowfall,
Poundcake
and
the
sniper,
trading
barbs.
Unclean
glows
green.
Ringer
doesn’t
make
a
move
for
the
rifle
lying
next
to
her.
Through
my
right
eye,
she’s
normal.
Through
the
left,
she
burns
like
a
Roman
candle.
“Think
this
through,
Zombie,”
she
says.
“Think
this
through.”
Holding
up
her
emptyhands,
scratched
and
scuffed
from
her
fall,
one
caked
in
dried
blood.
“I
lit
up
after
you
pulled
out
the
implant.
The
eyepieces
don’t
pick
up
infestations.
They
react
when
there’s
no
implant.”
“Excuse
me,
Ringer,
but
that
makes
no
freaking
sense.
They
lit
up
on
those
three
infesteds.Why
would
the
eyepieces
light
up
if
they
weren’t?”
“You
know
why.
You
just
can’t
admit
it
to
yourself.
They
lit
up
because
those
people
weren’t
infested.
They’re
just
like
us,
the
only
difference
being
they
don’t
have
implants.”
She
stands
up.
God,
she
looks
so
small,
like
a
kid…But
she
is
a
kid,
right?
Throughone
eye
normal.
Through
the
other
a
green
fireball.
Which
is
she?
What
is
she?
“Take
us
in.”
She
steps
toward
me.
I
bring
up
the
gun.
She
stops.
“Tag
and
bag
us.
Train
us
to
kill.”
Another
step.
I
swing
the
muzzle
toward
her.
Not
at
her.
But
toward
her:
Stay
away.
“Anyone
who
isn’t
tagged
will
glow
green,
and
when
they
defend
themselves
or
challenge
us,
shoot
at
us
like
that
sniper
up
there—well,
that
just
proves
they’re
the
enemy,
doesn’t
it?”
Another
step.
Now
I’m
aiming
right
at
her
heart.
“Don’t,”
I
beg
her.
“Please,
Ringer.”
One
face
pure.
One
face
in
fire.
“Until
we’ve
killed
everyone
who
isn’t
tagged.”
Another
step.
Right
in
front
of
me
now.
The
end
of
the
gun
pressing
lightly
against
her
chest.
“It’s
the
5th
Wave,
Ben.”
I’m
shaking
my
head.
“No
fifth
wave.
No
fifth
wave!
The
commander
said—”
“The
commander
lied.”
She
reaches
up
with
bloody
hands
and
pulls
the
rifle
from
my
grip.
I
feel
myself
fallinginto
a
completely
different
kind
of
wonderland,
where
up
is
down
and
true
is
false
and
the
enemy
has
two
faces,
my
face
and
his,
the
one
who
saved
me
from
drowning,
who
took
my
heart
and
made
it
a
battlefield.
She
gathers
her
hands
into
mine
and
pronounces
me
dead:
“Ben,
we’re
the
5th
Wave.”
61
WE
ARE
HUMANITY.
It’s
a
lie.
Wonderland.
Camp
Haven.
The
war
itself.
How
easy
it
was.
How
incredibly
easy,
even
after
all
that
we’d
been
through.
Or
maybe
it
was
easy
because
of
all
we’d
been
through.
They
gathered
us
in.
They
emptied
us
out.
They
filled
us
up
with
hate
and
cunningand
the
spirit
of
vengeance.
So
they
could
send
us
out
again.
To
kill
what’s
left
of
the
rest
of
us.
Check
and
mate.
I’m
going
to
be
sick.
Ringer
hangs
on
to
my
shoulder
while
I
heave
all
over
a
poster
that
fell
off
the
wall:
FALL
INTO
FASHION!
There’s
Chris,
behind
the
two-way
glass.
And
there’s
the
button
marked
EXECUTE.
And
there’s
my
finger,
slamming
down.
How
easy
it
was
to
make
me
kill
another
human
being.
When
I’m
done,
I
rock
back
on
my
heels.
I
feel
Ringer’s
cool
fingers
rubbing
my
neck.Hear
her
voice
telling
me
it’s
going
to
be
okay.
I
yank
off
the
eyepiece,
killing
the
green
fire
and
giving
Ringer
back
her
face.
She’s
Ringer
and
I’m
me,
only
I’mnot
sure
what
me
means
anymore.
I’m
not
what
I
thought
I
was.
The
world
is
not
what
I
thought
it
was.
Maybe
that’s
the
point:
It’s
their
world
now,
and
we’re
the
aliens.
“We
can’t
go
back,”
I
choke
out.
And
there’s
her
deep-cutting
eyes
and
her
cool
fingers
massaging
my
neck.
“No,
we
can’t.
But
we
can
go
forward.”
She
picks
up
my
rifle
and
pushes
it
against
my
chest.
“And
we
can
start
with
that
son
of
a
bitch
upstairs.”
Not
before
taking
out
my
implant.
It
hurts
more
than
I
expect,
less
than
I
deserve.
“Don’t
beat
yourself
up,”
Ringer
tells
me
while
she
digs
it
out.
“They
fooled
all
of
us.”
“And
the
ones
they
couldn’t,
they
called
Dorothys
and
killed.”
“Not
the
only
ones,”
she
says
bitterly.
And
then
it
hits
me
like
a
punch
in
the
heart:
the
P&D
hangar.
The
twin
stacks
spewing
black
and
gray
smoke.
The
trucks
loaded
with
bodies—hundreds
of
bodies
every
day.
Thousands
every
week.
And
the
buses
pulling
in
all
night,
every
night,
filled
with
refugees,
filled
with
the
walking
dead.
“Camp
Haven
isn’t
a
military
base,”
I
whisper
as
blood
trickles
down
my
neck.
She
shakes
her
head.
“Or
a
refugee
camp.”
I
nod.
Swallow
back
the
bile
rising
in
my
throat.
I
can
tell
she’s
waiting
for
me
to
say
it
out
loud.
Sometimes
you
have
to
speak
the
truth
aloud
or
it
doesn’t
seem
real.
“It’s
a
death
camp.”
There’s
an
old
saying
about
the
truth
setting
you
free.
Don’t
buy
it.
Sometimes
the
truth
slams
the
cell
door
shut
and
throws
a
thousand
bolts.
“Are
you
ready?”
Ringer
asks.
She
seems
anxious
to
get
it
over
with.
“We
don’t
kill
him,”
I
say.
Ringer
gives
me
a
look
like
WTF?
But
I’m
thinking
of
Chris
strapped
to
a
chair
behind
a
two-way
mirror.
Thinking
of
heaving
bodies
onto
the
conveyor
belt
that
carried
its
human
cargo
into
the
hot,
hungry
mouth
of
the
incinerator.
I’ve
been
their
tool
long
enough.
“Neutralize
and
disarm,
that’s
the
order.
Understood?”
She
hesitates,
then
nods.
I
can’t
read
her
expression—not
unusual.
Is
she
playingchess
again?
We
can
still
hear
Poundcake
firing
from
across
the
street.
He
has
to
be
getting
low
on
ammo.
It’s
time.
Stepping
into
the
lobby
is
a
dive
into
total
darkness.
We
advance
shoulder-to-shoulder,
trailing
our
fingers
along
the
walls
to
keep
our
bearings
in
the
dark,
trying
every
door,
looking
for
the
one
to
the
stairs.
The
only
sounds
are
our
breath
in
the
stale,
cold
air
and
the
sloshing
of
our
boots
through
an
inch
of
sour-smelling,
freezing
cold
water;
a
pipe
must
have
burst.
I
push
open
a
door
at
the
end
of
the
hall
and
feel
a
rush
of
fresh
air.
Stairwell.
We
pause
on
the
fourth-floor
landing,
at
the
bottom
of
the
narrow
steps
that
lead
up
to
the
roof.
The
door
is
cracked
open;
we
can
hear
the
sharp
report
of
the
sniper’s
rifle,
but
can’t
see
him.
Hand
signals
are
useless
in
the
dark,
so
I
pull
Ringer
close
and
press
my
lips
against
her
ear.
“Sounds
like
he’s
straight
ahead.”
She
nods.
Her
hair
tickles
my
nose.
“We
go
in
hard.”
She’s
the
better
shooter;
Ringer
will
go
first.
I’ll
take
the
second
shot
if
she
misses
or
goes
down.
We’ve
drilled
this
a
hundred
times,
but
we
always
practiced
eliminating
the
target,
not
disabling
it.
And
the
target
never
fired
back
at
us.
She
steps
up
to
the
door.
I’m
standing
right
behind
her,
hand
on
her
shoulder.
The
wind
whistles
through
the
crack
like
the
mewling
of
a
dying
animal.
Ringer
waits
for
my
signal
with
her
head
bowed,
breathing
evenly
and
deeply,
and
I
wonder
if
she’s
praying
and,
if
she
is,
if
she
prays
to
the
same
God
I
do.
Somehow
I
don’t
think
so.I
pat
her
once
on
the
shoulder
and
she
kicks
open
the
door
and
it’s
like
she’s
been
shot
out
of
a
cannon,
disappearing
in
the
swirl
of
snow
before
I’m
two
steps
onto
the
roof,
and
I
hear
the
sharp
pop-pop-pop
of
her
weapon
before
I
almost
trip
over
her
kneeling
in
the
wet,
white
carpet
of
snow.
Ten
feet
in
front
of
her,
the
sniper
lies
on
his
side,
clutching
his
leg
with
one
hand
while
he
reaches
for
his
rifle
with
the
other.
It
must
have
flown
from
his
grip
when
she
popped
him.
Ringer
fires
again,
this
time
at
the
reaching
hand.
It’s
three
inches
across,
and
she
scores
a
direct
hit.
In
the
murky
dark.
Through
heavysnow.
He
pulls
his
hand
back
to
his
chest
with
a
startled
scream.
I
tap
Ringer
on
the
top
of
her
head
and
signal
her
to
pull
up.
“Lie
still!”
I
yell
at
him.
“Don’t
move!”
He
sits
up,
pressing
his
shattered
hand
against
his
chest,
facing
the
street,
hunched
over,
and
we
can’t
see
what
his
other
hand
is
doing,
but
I
see
a
flash
of
silver
and
hear
him
growl,
“Maggots,”
and
something
inside
me
goes
cold.
I
know
that
voice.
It
has
screamed
at
me,
mocked
me,
belittled
me,
threatened
me,
cursed
me.
It
followedme
from
the
minute
I
woke
to
the
minute
I
went
to
bed.
It’s
hissed,
hollered,
snarled,
and
spat
at
me,
at
all
of
us.
Reznik.
We
both
hear
it.
And
it
nails
down
our
feet.
It
stops
our
breath.
It
freezes
our
thoughts.
And
it
buys
him
time.
Time
that
grinds
down
as
he
comes
up,
slowing
as
if
the
universal
clock
set
in
motion
by
the
big
bang
is
running
out
of
steam.
Pushing
himself
to
his
feet.
That
takes
about
seven
or
eight
minutes.
Turning
to
face
us.
That
takes
at
least
ten.
Holding
something
in
his
good
hand.
Punching
at
it
with
his
bloody
one.
That
lastsa
good
twenty
minutes.
And
then
Ringer
comes
alive.
The
round
slams
into
his
chest.
Reznik
falls
to
his
knees.His
mouth
comes
open.
He
pitches
forward
and
lands
facedown
in
front
of
us.
The
clock
resets.
No
one
moves.
No
one
says
anything.
Snow.
Wind.
Like
we’re
standing
alone
on
the
summit
of
an
icy
mountaintop.
Ringer
goes
over
to
him,
rolls
him
onto
his
back.
Pulls
the
silver
device
from
his
hand.
I’m
looking
down
at
that
pasty,
pockmarked,
rat-eyed
face,
and
somehow
I’m
surprised
and
not
surprised.
“Spend
months
training
us
so
he
can
kill
us,”
I
say.
Ringer
shakes
her
head.
She’s
looking
at
the
display
of
the
silver
device.
Its
lightshines
on
her
face,
playing
up
the
contrast
between
her
fair
skin
and
jet-black
hair.
She
looks
beautiful
in
its
light,
not
angelic-beautiful,
more
like
avenging
angel–beautiful.
“He
wasn’t
going
to
kill
us,
Zombie.
Until
we
surprised
him
and
gave
him
no
choice.And
then
not
with
the
rifle.”
She
holds
up
the
device
so
I
can
see
the
display.
“Ithink
he
was
going
to
kill
us
with
this.”
A
grid
occupies
the
top
half
of
the
display.
There’s
a
cluster
of
green
dots
on
the
far
left-hand
corner.
Another
green
dot
closer
to
the
middle.
“The
squad,”
I
say.
“And
this
lone
dot
here
must
be
Poundcake.”
“Which
means
if
we
hadn’t
cut
out
our
implants—”
“He’d
have
known
exactly
where
we
were,”
Ringer
says.
“He’d
be
waiting
for
us,
andwe’d
be
screwed.”
She
points
out
the
two
highlighted
numbers
on
the
bottom
of
the
screen.
One
of
themis
the
number
I
was
assigned
when
Dr.
Pam
tagged
and
bagged
me.
I’m
guessing
the
other
one
is
Ringer’s.
Beneath
the
numbers
is
a
flashing
green
button.
“What
happens
if
you
press
that
button?”
I
ask.
“My
guess
is
nothing.”
And
she
presses
it.
I
flinch,
but
her
guess
is
right.
“It’s
a
kill
switch,”
she
says.
“Has
to
be.
Linked
to
our
implants.”
He
could
have
fried
all
of
us
anytime
he
wanted.
Killing
us
wasn’t
the
goal,
so
whatwas?
Ringer
sees
the
question
in
my
eyes.
“The
three
‘infesteds’—that’s
why
he
fired
the
opening
shot,”
she
says.
“We’re
the
first
squad
out
of
the
camp.
It
makes
sense
they’d
monitor
us
closely
to
see
how
we
perform
in
actual
combat.
Or
what
we
think
is
actual
combat.
To
make
sure
we
react
to
the
green
bait
like
good
little
rats.
Theymust
have
dropped
him
in
before
us—to
pull
the
trigger
in
case
we
didn’t.
And
when
we
didn’t,
he
gave
us
a
little
incentive.”
“And
he
kept
firing
at
us
because…?”
“Kept
us
hyped
and
ready
to
blow
away
any
damn
green
shiny
thing
that
glowed.”
In
the
snow,
it’s
as
if
she’s
looking
at
me
through
a
gauzy
white
curtain.
Flakes
dust
her
eyebrows,
sparkle
in
her
hair.
“Awful
big
risk
to
take,”
I
point
out.
“Not
really.
He
had
us
on
this
little
radar.
Worst-case
scenario,
all
he
had
to
do
was
hit
the
button.
He
just
didn’t
consider
the
worst-worst
case.”
“That
we’d
cut
out
the
implants.”
Ringer
nods.
She
wipes
away
the
snow
clinging
to
her
face.
“I
don’t
think
the
dumbbastard
expected
us
to
turn
and
fight.”
She
hands
the
device
to
me.
I
close
the
cover,
slip
it
into
my
pocket.
“It’s
our
move,
Sergeant,”
she
says
quietly,
or
maybe
it’s
the
snow
tamping
down
her
voice.
“What’s
the
call?”
I
suck
down
a
lungful
of
air,
let
it
out
slowly.
“Get
back
to
the
squad.
Pull
everyone’s
implant…”
“And?”
“Hope
like
hell
there
isn’t
a
battalion
of
Rezniks
on
its
way
right
now.”
I
turn
to
go.
She
grabs
my
arm.
“Wait!
We
can’t
go
back
without
implants.”
It
takes
me
a
second
to
get
it.
Then
I
nod,
rubbing
the
back
of
my
hand
across
mynumb
lips.
We’ll
light
up
in
their
eyepieces
without
the
implants.
“Poundcake
will
drop
us
before
we’re
halfway
across
the
street.”
“Hold
them
in
our
mouths?”
I
shake
my
head.
What
if
we
accidently
swallow
them?
“We
have
to
stick
them
back
where
they
came
from,
bandage
the
wounds
up
tight,
and….”
“Hope
like
hell
they
don’t
fall
out?”
“And
hope
pulling
them
out
didn’t
deactivate
them…What?”
I
ask.
“Too
much
hope?”
The
side
of
her
mouth
twitches.
“Maybe
that’s
our
secret
weapon.”
62
“THIS
IS
SERIOUSLY,
seriously
messed
up,”
Flintstone
says
to
me.
“Reznik
was
sniping
us?”
We’re
sitting
against
the
concrete
half
wall
of
the
garage,
Ringer
and
Poundcake
on
the
flanks,
watching
the
street
below.
Dumbo
is
on
one
side
of
me,
Flint
on
the
other,
Teacup
between
them,
pressing
her
head
against
my
chest.
“Reznik
is
a
Ted,”
I
tell
him
for
the
third
time.
“Camp
Haven
is
theirs.
They’ve
beenusing
us
to
—”
“Stow
it,
Zombie!
That’s
the
craziest,
most
paranoid
load
of
crap
I’ve
ever
heard!”Flintstone’s
wide
face
is
beet
red.
His
unibrow
jumps
and
twitches.
“You
wasted
our
drill
instructor!
Who
was
trying
to
waste
us!
On
a
mission
to
waste
Teds!
You
guys
can
do
what
you
want,
but
this
is
it
for
me.
This
is
it.”
He
pushes
himself
to
his
feet
and
shakes
his
fist
at
me.
“I’m
going
back
to
the
rendezvous
point
to
wait
for
the
evac.
This
is…”
He
searches
for
the
right
word,
then
settles
for,
“Bullshit.”
“Flint,”
I
say,
keeping
my
voice
low
and
steady.
“Stand
down.”
“Unbelievable.
You’ve
gone
Dorothy.
Dumbo,
Cake,
are
you
buying
this?
You
can’t
be
buying
this.”
I
pull
the
silver
device
from
my
pocket.
Flip
it
open.
Shove
it
toward
his
face.
“Seethat
green
dot
right
there?
That’s
you.”
I
scroll
down
to
his
number
and
highlight
with
a
jab
of
my
thumb.
The
green
button
flashes.
“Know
what
happens
when
you
hit
the
green
button?”
It’s
one
of
those
things
you
lie
awake
at
night
for
the
rest
of
your
life
and
wish
you
could
take
back.
Flintstone
jumps
forward
and
snatches
the
device
from
my
hand.
I
might
have
gottento
him
in
time,
but
Teacup’s
in
my
lap
and
it
slows
me
down.
All
that
happens
before
he
hits
the
button
is
my
shout
of
“No!”
Flintstone’s
head
snaps
back
violently
as
if
someone
has
smacked
him
hard
in
the
forehead.
His
mouth
flies
open,
his
eyes
roll
toward
the
ceiling.
Then
he
drops,
straight
down
and
loose-limbed,
like
a
puppet
whose
strings
have
lost
their
tension.
Teacup
is
screaming.
Ringer
pulls
her
off
me,
and
I
kneel
beside
Flint.
Though
I
doit
anyway,
I
don’t
have
to
check
his
pulse
to
know
he’s
dead.
All
I
have
to
do
is
look
at
the
display
of
the
device
clutched
in
his
hand,
at
the
red
dot
where
the
green
one
used
to
be.
“Guess
you
were
right,
Ringer,”
I
say
over
my
shoulder.
I
ease
the
control
pad
out
of
Flintstone’s
lifeless
hand.
My
own
hand
is
shaking.
Panic.
Confusion.
But
mostly
anger:
I’m
furious
at
Flint.
I
am
seriously
tempted
to
smash
my
fist
into
his
big,
fat
face.
Behind
me,
Dumbo
says,
“What
are
we
going
to
do
now,
Sarge?”
He’s
panicking,
too.
“Right
now
you’re
going
to
cut
out
Poundcake’s
and
Teacup’s
implants.”
His
voice
goes
up
an
octave.
“Me?”
Mine
goes
down
one.
“You’re
the
medic,
right?
Ringer
will
do
yours.”
“Okay,
but
then
what
are
we
going
to
do?
We
can’t
go
back.
We
can’t—where’re
we
supposed
to
go
now?”
Ringer
is
looking
at
me.
I’m
getting
better
at
reading
her
expressions.
That
slightdownturn
of
her
mouth
means
she’s
bracing
herself,
like
she
already
knows
what
I’m
about
to
say.
Who
knows?
She
probably
does.
“You’re
not
going
back,
Dumbo.”
“You
mean
we
aren’t
going
back,”
Ringer
corrects
me.
“We,
Zombie.”
I
stand
up.
It
seems
to
take
me
forever
to
get
upright.
I
step
over
to
her.
The
windwhips
her
hair
to
one
side,
a
black
banner
flying.
“We
left
one
behind,”
I
say.
She
shakes
her
head
sharply.
Her
bangs
swing
back
and
forth
in
a
pleasant
way.
“Nugget?
Zombie,
you
can’t
go
back
for
him.
It’s
suicide.”
“I
can’t
leave
him.
I
made
a
promise.”
I
start
to
explain
it,
but
I
don’t
even
knowhow
to
begin.
How
do
I
put
it
into
words?
It
isn’t
possible.
It’s
like
locating
the
starting
point
of
a
circle.
Or
finding
the
first
link
in
a
silver
chain.
“I
ran
one
time,”
I
finally
say.
“I’m
not
running
again.”
63
THERE
IS
THE
SNOW,
tiny
pinpricks
of
white,
spinning
down.
There
is
the
river
reeking
of
human
waste
and
human
remains,
black
and
swift
and
silent
beneath
the
clouds
that
hide
the
glowing
green
eye
of
the
mothership.
And
there’s
the
seventeen-year-old
high
school
football
jock
dressed
up
like
a
soldier
with
a
highpowered
semiautomatic
rifle
that
the
ones
from
the
glowing
green
eye
gave
him,
crouching
by
the
statue
of
a
real
soldier
who
fought
and
died
with
clear
mind
and
clean
heart,
uncorrupted
by
the
lies
of
an
enemy
who
knows
how
he
thinks,
who
twists
everything
good
in
him
to
evil,
who
uses
his
hope
and
trust
to
turn
him
into
a
weapon
against
his
own
kind.
The
kid
who
didn’t
go
back
when
he
should
have
and
now
goes
back
when
he
shouldn’t.
The
kid
called
Zombie,
who
made
a
promise,
and
if
he
breaks
that
promise,
the
war
is
over—not
the
big
war,
but
the
war
that
matters,
the
one
in
the
battlefield
of
his
heart.
Because
promises
matter.
They
matter
now
more
than
ever.
In
the
park
by
the
river
in
the
snow
spinning
down.
I
feel
the
chopper
before
I
hear
it.
A
change
in
pressure,
a
thrumming
against
my
exposed
skin.
Then
the
rhythmic
percussion
of
the
blades,
and
I
rise
unsteadily,
pressingmy
hand
into
the
bullet
wound
in
my
side.
“Where
should
I
shoot
you?”
Ringer
asked.
“I
don’t
know,
but
it
can’t
be
the
legs
or
the
arms.”
And
Dumbo,
who
had
plenty
of
experience
with
human
anatomy
from
processing
duty:
“Shoothim
in
the
side.
Close
range.
And
angled
this
way,
or
you’ll
puncture
his
intestines.”
And
Ringer:
“What
do
we
do
if
I
puncture
your
intestines?”
“Bury
me,
because
I’ll
be
dead.”
A
smile?
No.
Damn.
And
afterward,
as
Dumbo
examined
the
wound,
she
asked,
“How
long
do
we
wait
for
you?”
“No
more
than
a
day.”
“A
day?”
“Okay.
Two
days.
If
we
aren’t
back
in
forty-eight
hours,
we
aren’t
coming
back.”
She
didn’t
argue
with
me.
But
she
said,
“If
you
aren’t
back
in
forty-eight
hours,I’m
coming
back
for
you.”
“Dumb
move,
chess
player.”
“This
isn’t
chess.”
Black
shadow
roaring
over
the
bare
branches
of
the
trees
ringing
the
park,
and
the
heavy
pulsing
beat
of
the
rotors
like
an
enormous
racing
heart,
and
the
icy
wind
blasting
down,
pressing
on
my
shoulders
as
I
hoof
it
toward
the
open
hatch.
The
pilot
whips
his
head
around
as
I
dive
inside.
“Where’s
your
unit?”
Falling
into
the
empty
seat.
“Go!
Go!”
And
the
pilot:
“Soldier,
where’s
your
unit?”
From
the
trees
my
unit
answers,
opening
up
a
barrage
of
continuous
fire,
and
the
rounds
slam
and
pop
into
the
reinforced
hull
of
the
Black
Hawk,
and
I’m
shouting
at
the
topof
my
lungs,
“Go,
go,
go!”
Which
costs
me:
With
every
“Go!”
blood
is
forced
throughthe
wound
and
dribbles
through
my
fingers.
The
pilot
lifts
off,
shoots
forward,
then
banks
hard
to
the
left.
I
close
my
eyes.
Go,
Ringer.
Go.
The
Black
Hawk
lays
down
strafing
fire,
pulverizing
the
trees,
and
the
pilot
is
shoutingsomething
at
the
copilot,
and
the
chopper
is
over
the
trees
now,
but
Ringer
and
my
crew
should
be
long
gone,
down
on
the
walking
trail
that
borders
the
dark
banks
of
the
river.
We
circle
the
trees
several
times,
firing
until
the
trees
are
shattered
stubs
of
their
former
selves.
The
pilot
glances
into
the
hold,
sees
me
lying
across
two
seats,
holding
my
bloody
side.
He
pulls
up
and
hits
the
gas.
The
chopper
shoots
toward
the
clouds;
the
park
is
swallowed
up
by
the
white
nothing
of
the
snow.
I’m
losing
consciousness.
Too
much
blood.
Too
much.
There’s
Ringer’s
face,
and
damn
if
she
isn’t
just
smiling,
she’s
laughing,
and
good
for
me,
good
for
me
that
I
made
her
laugh.
And
there’s
Nugget,
and
he
definitely
isn’t
smiling.
Don’t
promise,
don’t
promise,
don’t
promise!
Don’t
promise
anything
ever,
ever,
ever!
“I’m
coming.
I
promise.”
64
I
WAKE
UP
where
it
began,
in
a
hospital
bed,
bandaged
up
and
floating
on
a
sea
of
painkillers,
circle
complete.
It
takes
me
several
minutes
to
realize
I’m
not
alone.
There’s
someone
sitting
in
the
chair
on
the
other
side
of
the
IV
drip.
I
turn
my
head
and
see
his
boots
first,
black,shined
to
a
mirror
finish.
The
faultless
uniform,
starched
and
pressed.
The
chiseled
face,
the
piercing
blue
eyes
that
bore
down
to
the
bottom
of
me.
“And
so
here
you
are,”
Vosch
says
softly.
“Safe
if
not
entirely
sound.
The
doctors
tell
me
you’re
extraordinarily
lucky
to
have
survived.
No
major
damage;
the
bullet
passed
clean
through.
Amazing,
really,
given
that
you
were
shot
at
such
close
range.”
What
are
you
going
to
tell
him?
I’m
going
to
tell
him
the
truth.
“It
was
Ringer,”
I
tell
him.
You
bastard.
You
son
of
a
bitch.
For
months
I
saw
him
as
my
savior—
as
humanity’s
savior,
even.
His
promises
gave
me
the
cruelest
gift:
hope.
He
cocks
his
head
to
one
side,
reminding
me
of
some
bright-eyed
bird
eyeing
a
tasty
morsel.
“And
why
did
Private
Ringer
shoot
you,
Ben?”
You
can’t
tell
him
the
truth.
Okay.
Screw
the
truth.
I’ll
give
him
facts
instead.
“Because
of
Reznik.”
“Reznik?”
“Sir,
Private
Ringer
shot
me
because
I
defended
Reznik’s
being
there.”
“And
why
would
you
need
to
defend
Reznik’s
being
there,
Sergeant?”
Crossing
his
legsand
cupping
his
upraised
knee
with
his
hands.
It’s
hard
to
maintain
eye
contact
with
him
for
more
than
three
or
four
seconds
at
a
time.
“They
turned
on
us,
sir.
Well,
not
all
of
them.
Flintstone
and
Ringer—and
Teacup,
but
only
because
Ringer
did.
They
said
Reznik’s
being
there
proved
that
this
was
all
a
lie,
and
that
you—”
He
holds
up
a
hand.
“‘This’?”
“The
camp,
the
infesteds.
That
we
weren’t
being
trained
to
kill
the
aliens.
The
alienswere
training
us
to
kill
one
another.”
He
doesn’t
say
anything
at
first.
I
almost
wish
he
would
laugh
or
smile
or
shake
his
head.
If
he
did
anything
like
that,
I
might
have
some
doubt;
I
might
rethink
the
whole
this-is-an-alien-head-fake
thing
and
conclude
I
am
suffering
from
paranoia
and
battle-induced
hysteria.
Instead
he
just
stares
back
at
me
with
no
expression,
with
those
bird-bright
eyes.
“And
you
wanted
no
part
of
their
little
conspiracy
theory?”
I
nod.
A
good,
strong,
confident
nod—I
hope.
“They
went
Dorothy
on
me,
sir.
Turned
the
whole
squad
against
me.”
I
smile.
A
grim,
tough,
soldiery
grin—I
hope.
“But
notbefore
I
took
care
of
Flint.”
“We
recovered
his
body,”
Vosch
tells
me.
“Like
you,
he
was
shot
at
very
close
range.
Unlike
you,
the
target
was
a
little
higher
up
in
the
anatomy.”
Are
you
sure
about
this,
Zombie?
Why
do
you
need
to
shoot
him
in
the
head?
They
can’t
know
he’s
been
zapped.
Maybe
if
I
do
enough
damage,
it’ll
destroy
the
evidence.
Stand
back,
Ringer.
You
know
I
don’t
have
the
best
aim
in
the
world.
“I
would
have
wasted
the
rest
of
them,
but
I
was
outnumbered,
sir.
I
decided
the
bestthing
to
do
was
get
my
ass
back
to
base
and
report.”
Again
he
doesn’t
move,
doesn’t
say
anything
for
a
long
time.
Just
stares.
What
are
you?
I
wonder.
Are
you
human?
Are
you
a
Ted?
Or
are
you…something
else?
What
the
hell
are
you?
“They’ve
vanished,
you
know,”
he
finally
says.
Then
waits
for
my
answer.
Luckily,
I’ve
thought
of
one.
Or
Ringer
did.
Credit
where
credit
is
due.
“They
cut
out
their
trackers.”
“Yours
too,”
he
points
out.
And
waits.
Over
his
shoulder,
I
see
orderlies
in
their
green
scrubs
moving
along
the
row
of
beds
and
hear
the
squeak
of
their
shoes
along
the
linoleum
floor.
Just
another
day
in
the
hospital
of
the
damned.
I’m
ready
for
his
question.
“I
was
playing
along.
Waiting
for
an
opening.
Dumbo
did
Ringer
next,
after
me,
and
that’s
when
I
made
my
move.”
“Shooting
Flintstone…”
“And
then
Ringer
shot
me.”
“And
then…”
Arms
crossed
over
his
chest
now.
Chin
lowered.
Studying
me
with
hooded
eyes.
The
way
a
bird
of
prey
might
its
supper.
“And
then
I
ran.
Sir.”
So
I’m
able
to
take
Reznik
down
in
the
dark
in
the
middle
of
a
snowstorm,
but
I
can’t
pop
you
from
two
feet
away?
He
won’t
buy
it,
Zombie.
I
don’t
need
him
to
buy
it.
Just
rent
it
for
a
few
hours.
He
clears
his
throat.
Scratches
beneath
his
chin.
Studies
the
ceiling
tiles
for
alittle
while
before
looking
back
at
me.
“How
fortunate
for
you,
Ben,
that
you
made
it
to
the
evac
point
before
bleeding
to
death.”
Oh,
you
bet,
you
whatever-you-are.
Fortunate
as
hell.
A
silence
slams
down.
Blue
eyes.
Tight
mouth.
Folded
arms.
“You
haven’t
told
me
everything.”
“Sir?”
“You’re
leaving
something
out.”
I
slowly
shake
my
head.
The
room
sways
like
a
ship
in
a
storm.
How
much
painkillerdid
they
give
me?
“Your
former
drill
sergeant.
Someone
in
your
unit
must
have
searched
him.
And
found
one
of
these
in
his
possession.”
Holding
up
a
silver
device
identical
to
Reznik’s.
“At
which
point
someone—I
would
think
you,
being
the
ranking
officer—would
wonder
what
Reznik
was
doing
with
a
mechanism
capable
of
terminating
your
lives
with
a
touch
of
a
button.”
I’m
nodding.
Ringer
and
I
figured
he’d
go
there,
and
I’m
ready
with
an
answer.
Whetherhe
buys
it
or
not,
that’s
the
question.
“There’s
only
one
explanation
that
makes
any
sense,
sir.
It
was
our
first
mission,
our
first
real
combat.
We
needed
to
be
monitored.
And
you
needed
a
fail-safe
in
case
any
of
us
went
Dorothy—
turned
on
the
others…”
I
trail
off,
out
of
breath
and
glad
that
I
am,
because
I
don’t
trust
myself
on
thedope.
My
thinking
isn’t
crystal
clear.
I’m
walking
through
a
minefield
in
some
very
dense
fog.
Ringer
anticipated
this.
She
made
me
practice
this
part
over
and
over
as
we
waited
in
the
park
for
the
chopper
to
return,
right
before
she
pressed
her
sidearm
against
my
stomach
and
pulled
the
trigger.
The
chair
scrapes
against
the
floor,
and
suddenly
Vosch’s
lean,
hard
face
fills
my
vision.
“It
really
is
extraordinary,
Ben.
For
you
to
resist
the
group
dynamics
of
combat,
the
enormous
pressure
to
follow
the
herd.
It’s
almost—well,
inhuman,
for
lack
of
a
better
word.”
“I’m
human,”
I
whisper,
heart
beating
in
my
chest
so
hard,
for
a
second
I’m
sure
he
can
see
it
beating
through
my
thin
gown.
“Are
you?
Because
that’s
the
crux
of
it,
isn’t
it,
Ben?
That’s
the
whole
ballgame!Who
is
human—
and
who
is
not.
Have
we
not
eyes,
Ben?
Hands,
organs,
dimensions,
senses,affections,
passions?
If
you
prick
us,
do
we
not
bleed?
And
if
you
wrong
us,
shall
we
not
revenge?”
The
hard
angle
of
the
jaw.
The
severity
of
the
blue
eyes.
The
thin
lips
pale
againstthe
flushed
face.
“Shakespeare.
The
Merchant
of
Venice.
Spoken
by
a
member
of
a
despised
and
persecuted
race.
Like
our
race,
Ben.
The
human
race.”
“I
don’t
think
they
hate
us,
sir.”
Trying
to
keep
my
cool
in
this
strange
and
unexpected
turn
in
the
minefield.
My
head
is
spinning.
Gut-shot,
doped
up,
discussing
Shakespearewith
the
commandant
of
one
of
the
most
efficient
death
camps
in
the
history
of
the
world.
“They
have
a
strange
way
of
showing
their
affection.”
“They
don’t
love
or
hate
us.
We’re
just
in
the
way.
Maybe
to
them,
we’re
the
infestation.”
“Periplaneta
americana
to
their
Homo
sapiens?
In
that
contest,
I’ll
take
the
cockroach.
Very
difficult
to
eradicate.”
He
pats
me
on
the
shoulder.
Gets
very
serious.
We’ve
come
to
the
real
meat
of
it,
do
or
die
time,
pass
or
fail;
I
can
feel
it.
He’s
turning
the
sleek
silver
device
over
and
over
in
his
hand.
Your
plan
sucks,
Zombie.
You
know
that.
Okay.
Let’s
hear
yours.
We
stay
together.
Take
our
chances
with
whoever’s
holed
up
in
the
courthouse.
And
Nugget?
They
won’t
hurt
him.
Why
are
you
so
worried
about
Nugget?
God,
Zombie,
there
are
hundreds
of
kids—
Yeah,
there
are.
But
I
made
a
promise
to
one.
“This
is
a
very
grave
development,
Ben.
Very
grave.
Ringer’s
delusion
will
drive
her
to
seek
shelter
with
the
very
things
she
was
tasked
to
destroy.
She
will
share
with
them
everything
she
knows
about
our
operations.
We’ve
dispatched
three
more
squads
to
preempt
her,
but
I’m
afraid
it
may
be
too
late.
If
it
is
too
late,
we’ll
have
no
choice
but
to
execute
the
option
of
last
resort.”
His
eyes
burn
with
their
own
pale
blue
fire.
I
actually
shiver
when
he
turns
away,
cold
all
of
a
sudden,
and
very,
very
scared.
What
is
the
option
of
last
resort?
He
may
not
have
bought
it,
but
he
did
rent
it.
I’m
still
alive.
And
as
long
as
I’malive,
Nugget
has
a
chance.
He
turns
back
as
if
he’s
just
remembered
something.
Crap.
Here
it
comes.
“Oh,
one
more
thing.
Sorry
to
be
the
bearer
of
bad
tidings,
but
we’re
pulling
youoff
the
pain
meds
so
we
can
run
a
full
debriefing
on
you.”
“Debriefing,
sir?”
“Combat
is
a
funny
thing,
Ben.
It
plays
tricks
on
your
memory.
And
we’ve
found
that
the
meds
interfere
with
the
program.
It
should
take
about
six
hours
for
your
system
to
be
clear.”
I
still
don’t
get
it,
Zombie.
Why
do
I
have
to
shoot
you?
Why
can’t
the
story
be
you
gave
us
the
slip?
It’s
a
little
over-the-top,
if
you
ask
me.
I
have
to
be
injured,
Ringer.
Why?
So
they’ll
put
me
on
meds.
Why?
To
buy
me
time.
So
they
don’t
take
me
straight
there
from
the
chopper.
Take
you
where?
So
I
don’t
have
to
ask
what
Vosch
is
talking
about,
but
I
ask
anyway:
“You’re
plugging
me
in
to
Wonderland?”
He
crooks
his
finger
at
an
orderly,
who
comes
forward
holding
a
tray.
A
tray
with
a
syringe
and
a
tiny
silver
pellet.
“We’re
plugging
you
in
to
Wonderland.”
65
WE
FELL
ASLEEP
last
night
in
front
of
the
fireplace,
and
this
morning
I
woke
up
inour
bed—no,
not
our
bed.
My
bed.
Val’s
bed?
The
bed,
and
I
don’t
remember
climbing
the
stairs,
so
he
must
have
carried
me
up
and
tucked
me
in,
only
he
isn’t
in
bed
with
me
now.
I’m
a
little
panicky
when
I
realize
he’s
not
here.
It’s
a
lot
easier
to
push
down
my
doubt
when
he’s
with
me.
When
I
can
see
those
eyes
the
color
of
melted
chocolate
and
hear
his
deep
voice
that
falls
over
me
like
a
warm
blanket
on
a
cold
night.
Oh,
you’re
such
a
hopeless
case,
Cassie.
Such
a
train
wreck.
I
dress
quickly
in
the
weak
light
of
dawn
and
go
downstairs.
He’s
not
there,
either,
but
my
M16
is,
cleaned
and
loaded
and
leaning
against
the
mantel.
I
call
out
his
name.
Silence
answers.
I
pick
up
the
gun.
The
last
time
I
fired
it
was
on
Crucifix
Soldier
Day.
Not
your
fault,
Cassie.
And
not
his
fault.
I
close
my
eyes
and
see
my
father
lying
gut-shot
in
the
dirt,
telling
me,
No,
Cassie,
right
before
Vosch
walked
over
and
silenced
him.
His
fault.
Not
yours.
Not
the
Crucifix
Soldier’s.
His.
I
have
a
very
vivid
image
of
ramming
the
end
of
the
rifle
against
Vosch’s
temple
and
blowing
his
head
off
his
shoulders.
First
I
have
to
find
him.
And
then
politely
ask
him
to
stand
still
so
I
can
ram
theend
of
my
rifle
against
his
temple
and
blow
his
head
off
his
shoulders.
I
find
myself
on
the
sofa
next
to
Bear,
and
I
cradle
them
both,
Bear
in
one
arm,
my
rifle
in
the
other,
like
I’m
back
in
the
woods
in
my
tent
under
the
trees
that
were
under
the
sky
that
was
under
the
baleful
eye
of
the
mothership
that
was
beneath
the
explosion
of
stars
of
which
ours
is
just
one—and
what
are
the
freaking
odds
that
the
Others
would
pick
our
star
out
of
the
100
sextillion
in
the
universe
to
set
up
shop?
It’s
too
much
for
me
to
handle.
I
can’t
defeat
the
Others.
I’m
a
cockroach.
Okay,
I’ll
go
with
Evan’s
mayfly
metaphor;
mayflies
are
prettier,
and
at
least
they
can
fly.
But
I
can
take
out
a
few
of
the
bastards
before
my
single
day
on
Earth
is
over.
And
I
plan
to
start
with
Vosch.
A
hand
falls
on
my
shoulder.
“Cassie,
why
are
you
crying?”
“I’m
not.
It’s
my
allergies.
This
damn
bear
is
full
of
dust.”
He
sits
down
next
to
me,
on
the
bear
side,
not
the
gun
side.
“Where
were
you?”
I
ask
to
change
the
subject.
“Checking
out
the
weather.”
“And?”
Full
sentences,
please.
I’m
cold
and
I
need
your
warm-blanky
voice
to
keep
me
safe.
I
draw
my
knees
up
to
my
chest,
resting
my
heels
on
the
edge
of
the
sofa
cushion.
“I
think
we’re
good
for
tonight.”
The
morning
light
sneaks
through
a
crack
in
the
sheets
hung
over
the
window
and
paints
his
face
golden.
The
light
shimmers
in
his
dark
hair,
sparkles
in
his
eyes.
“Good.”
I
snuffle
loudly.
“Cassie.”
He
touches
my
knee.
His
hand
is
warm;
I
feel
its
heat
through
my
jeans.“I
had
this
weird
idea.”
“All
of
this
is
just
a
really
bad
dream?”
He
shakes
his
head,
laughs
nervously.
“I
don’t
want
you
to
take
this
the
wrong
way,
so
hear
me
out
before
you
say
anything,
okay?
I’ve
been
thinking
a
lot
about
this,
and
I
wouldn’t
even
mention
it
if
I
didn’t
think—”
“Tell
me,
Evan.
Just—tell—me.”
Oh
God,
what’s
he
going
to
tell
me?
My
body
tightens
up.
Never
mind,
Evan.
Don’t
tell
me.
“Let
me
go.”
I
shake
my
head,
confused.
Is
this
a
joke?
I
look
down
at
his
hand
on
my
knee,
fingersgently
squeezing.
“I
thought
you
were
going.”
“I
mean,
let
me
go.”
Giving
my
knee
a
tiny
shake
to
get
me
to
look
at
him.
Then
I
get
it.
“Let
you
go
by
yourself.
I
stay
here,
and
you
go
find
my
brother.”
“Okay,
now,
you
promised
to
hear
me
out—”
“I
didn’t
promise
you
anything.”
I
push
his
hand
off
my
knee.
The
thought
of
his
leavingme
behind
isn’t
just
offensive—it’s
terrifying.
“My
promise
was
to
Sammy,
so
drop
it.”
He
doesn’t.
“But
you
don’t
know
what’s
out
there.”
“And
you
do?”
“Better
than
you.”
He
reaches
for
me;
I
put
my
hand
against
his
chest.
Oh
no,
buddy.
“Then
tell
me
what’s
out
there.”
He
throws
up
his
hands.
“Think
about
who
has
a
better
chance
of
living
long
enoughto
keep
your
promise.
I’m
not
saying
it’s
because
you’re
a
girl
or
because
I’m
stronger
or
tougher
or
whatever.
I’m
saying
if
just
one
of
us
goes,
then
the
other
one
would
still
have
a
chance
of
finding
him
in
case
the
worst
happens.”
“Well,
you’re
probably
right
about
that
last
part.
But
it
shouldn’t
be
you
who
tries
first.
He’s
my
brother.
Like
hell
I’m
going
to
wait
around
here
for
a
Silencer
to
knock
on
the
door
and
ask
to
borrow
a
cup
of
sugar.
I’ll
just
go
by
myself.”
I
push
myself
off
the
sofa
like
I’m
heading
out
at
that
very
second.
He
grabs
my
arm;
I
yank
it
back.
“Stop
it,
Evan.
You
keep
forgetting
that
I’m
letting
you
go
with
me,
not
the
other
way
around.”
He
drops
his
head.
“I
know.
I
know
that.”
Then
a
rueful
laugh.
“I
also
knew
what
youranswer
would
be,
but
I
had
to
ask.”
“Because
you
think
I
can’t
take
care
of
myself?”
“Because
I
don’t
want
you
to
die.”
66
WE’VE
BEEN
PREPARING
for
weeks.
On
this
last
day,
there
wasn’t
much
left
to
do
excepwt
ait
for
nightfall.
We’re
traveling
light;
Evan
thought
we
could
reach
Wright-Patterson
in
two
or
three
nights,
barring
an
unexpected
delay
like
another
blizzard
or
one
of
us
getting
killed—or
both
of
us
getting
killed,
which
would
delay
the
operation
indefinitely.
Despite
keeping
my
supplies
to
a
bare
minimum,
I
have
trouble
getting
Bear
to
fitinto
the
backpack.
Maybe
I
should
cut
off
his
legs
and
tell
Sammy
they
were
blownoff
by
the
Eye
that
took
out
Camp
Ashpit.
The
Eye.
That
would
be
better,
I
decided:
not
a
bullet
to
Vosch’s
brain,
but
an
alien
bomb
jammed
down
his
pants.
“Maybe
you
shouldn’t
take
him,”
Evan
says.
“Maybe
you
should
shut
up,”
I
mutter,
pushing
Bear’s
head
down
into
his
stomach
and
tugging
the
zipper
closed.
“There.”
Evan
is
smiling.
“You
know,
when
I
first
saw
you
in
the
woods,
I
thought
he
was
your
bear.”
“Woods?”
His
smile
fades.
“You
didn’t
find
me
in
the
woods,”
I
remind
him.
Suddenly
the
room
feels
about
ten
degrees
colder.
“You
found
me
in
the
middle
of
a
snowbank.”
“I
meant
I
was
in
the
woods,
not
you,”
he
says.
“I
saw
you
from
the
woods
a
half
mile
away.”
I’m
nodding.
Not
because
I
believe
him.
I’m
nodding
because
I
know
I’m
right
not
to.
“You’re
not
out
of
those
woods
yet,
Evan.
You’re
sweet
and
you
have
incredible
cuticles,
but
I’m
still
not
sure
why
your
hands
are
so
soft,
or
why
you
smelled
like
gunpowder
the
night
you
supposedly
visited
your
girlfriend’s
grave.”
“I
told
you
last
night,
I
haven’t
helped
around
the
farm
in
two
years,
and
I
was
cleaningmy
gun
earlier
that
day.
I
don’t
know
what
else
I
can—”
I
cut
him
off.
“I’m
only
trusting
you
because
you’re
handy
with
a
rifle
and
haven’t
killed
me
with
it,
even
though
you’ve
had
about
a
thousand
opportunities.
Don’t
take
this
personally,
but
there’s
something
I
don’t
get
about
you
and
this
whole
situation,
but
that
doesn’t
mean
I’m
never
going
to
get
it.
I’ll
figure
it
out,
and
if
the
truth
is
something
that
puts
you
on
the
other
side
of
me,
then
I
will
do
what
I
have
to
do.”
“What?”
Smiling
that
damned
lopsided,
sexy
grin,
shoulders
up,
hands
stuffed
deep
in
his
pockets
with
a
sort
of
aw-shucks
attitude,
which
I
guess
is
meant
to
drive
me
the
good
kind
of
crazy.
What
is
it
about
him
that
makes
me
want
to
slap
him
and
kiss
him,
run
from
him
and
to
him,
throw
my
arms
around
him
and
knee
him
in
the
balls,
all
at
the
same
time?
I’d
like
to
blame
the
Arrival
for
the
effect
he
has
on
me,
but
something
tells
me
guys
have
been
doing
this
to
us
for
a
lot
longer
than
a
few
months.
“What
I
have
to
do,”
I
tell
him.
I
head
upstairs.
Thinking
about
what
I
have
to
do
reminded
me
of
something
I
meantto
do
before
we
left.
In
the
bathroom,
I
poke
around
in
the
drawers
until
I
find
a
pair
of
scissors,
and
then
proceed
to
lop
off
six
inches
of
my
hair.
The
floorboards
creak
behind
me,
and
I
shout,
“Stop
lurking!”
without
turning
around.
A
second
later,
Evan
sticks
his
head
into
the
room.
“What
are
you
doing?”
he
asks.
“Symbolically
cutting
my
hair.
What
are
you
doing?
Oh,
that’s
right.
Following
me,
lurking
in
doorways.
One
of
these
days
maybe
you’ll
work
up
the
courage
to
step
over
the
threshold,
Evan.”
“It
looks
like
you’re
actually
cutting
your
hair.”
“I’ve
decided
to
get
rid
of
all
the
things
that
bug
me.”
Giving
him
a
look
in
the
mirror.
“Why
does
it
bug
you?”
“Why
are
you
asking?”
Looking
at
my
reflection
now,
but
he’s
there
in
the
corner
of
my
eye.
Damn
it,
more
symbolism.
He
wisely
makes
an
exit.
Snip,
snip,
snip,
and
the
sink
fills
up
with
my
curls.
I
hear
him
clumping
around
downstairs,
then
the
kitchen
door
slamming.
I
guess
I
was
supposed
to
ask
his
permission
first.
Like
he
owns
me.
Like
I’m
a
puppy
he
found
lost
in
the
snow.
I
step
back
to
examine
my
handiwork.
With
the
short
cut
and
no
makeup,
I
look
abouttwelve
years
old.
Okay,
no
older
than
fourteen.
But
with
the
right
attitude
and
the
right
prop,
someone
might
mistake
me
for
a
tween.
Maybe
even
offer
me
a
ride
to
safety
on
their
friendly
yellow
school
bus.
That
afternoon
a
gray
sheet
of
clouds
draws
itself
across
the
sky,
bringing
an
early
dusk.
Evan
disappears
again
and
comes
back
a
few
minutes
later
carrying
two
five-gallon
containers
of
gasoline.
I
give
him
a
look,
and
he
says,
“I
was
thinking
a
diversion
might
help.”
It
takes
me
a
minute
to
process.
“You’re
going
to
burn
down
your
house?”
He
nods.
He
seems
kind
of
excited
about
the
prospect.
“I’m
going
to
burn
down
my
house.”
He
lugs
one
of
the
containers
upstairs
to
douse
the
bedrooms.
I
go
out
onto
the
porchto
escape
the
fumes.
A
big
black
crow
is
hopping
across
the
yard,
and
he
stops
and
gives
me
a
beady-eyed
look.
I
consider
pulling
out
my
gun
and
shooting
him.
I
don’t
think
I’d
miss.
I’m
a
pretty
good
shot
now,
thanks
to
Evan,
and
also
I
really
hate
birds.
The
door
opens
behind
me
and
a
wave
of
nauseating
fumes
roars
out.
I
step
off
the
porch
and
the
crow
takes
off,
screeching.
Evan
splashes
down
the
porch,
then
tosses
the
empty
can
against
the
side
of
the
house.
“The
barn,”
I
say.
“If
you
wanted
to
create
a
diversion,
you
should
have
burned
downthe
barn.
That
way
the
house
would
still
be
here
when
we
get
back.”
Because
I’d
like
to
believe
we’re
coming
back,
Evan.
You,
me,
and
Sammy,
one
big
happy
family.
“You
know
we’re
not
coming
back,”
he
says,
and
lights
the
match.
67
TWENTY-FOUR
HOURS
LATER
and
I’ve
completed
the
circle
that
connects
me
and
Sammy
aisf
by
a
silver
cord,
returning
to
the
place
where
I
made
my
promise.
Camp
Ashpit
is
exactly
how
I
left
it,
which
means
there
is
no
Camp
Ashpit,
just
adirt
road
cutting
through
woods
interrupted
by
a
mile-wide
emptiness
where
Camp
Ashpit
used
to
be,
the
ground
harder
than
steel
and
bare
of
everything,
even
the
tiniest
weed
or
blade
of
grass
or
dead
leaf.
Of
course,
it’s
winter,
but
somehow
I
don’t
think
when
springtime
comes
this
Other-made
clearing
will
blossom
like
a
meadow.
I
point
to
a
spot
on
our
right.
“That’s
where
the
barracks
was.
I
think.
It’s
hard
to
tell
without
any
point
of
reference
except
the
road.
Over
there
the
storage
shed.
Back
that
way
the
ash
pit,
and
farther
back
the
ravine.”
Evan
is
shaking
his
head
with
wonder.
“There’s
nothing
left.”
He
stamps
his
foot
on
the
rock-hard
ground.
“Oh
yeah,
there
is.
I’m
left.”
He
sighs.
“You
know
what
I
mean.”
“I’m
being
too
intense,”
I
say.
“Hmmm.
Not
really
like
you.”
He
tries
out
a
smile,
but
his
smile
isn’t
working
thatwell
lately.
He’s
been
very
quiet
since
we
left
his
house
burning
in
the
middle
of
farm
country.
In
the
waning
daylight,
he
kneels
on
the
hard
ground,
pulls
out
the
map,
and
points
at
our
location
with
his
flashlight.
“The
dirt
road
over
there
isn’t
on
the
map,
but
it
must
connect
with
this
road,
maybe
around
here?
We
can
follow
it
to
675,
and
then
it’s
a
straight
shot
to
Wright-Patterson.”
“How
far?”
I
ask,
peering
over
his
shoulder.
“About
twenty-five
or
thirty
miles.
Another
day
if
we
push
it.”
“We’ll
push
it.”
I
sit
down
beside
him
and
dig
through
his
pack
for
something
to
eat.
I
find
some
cured
mystery
meat
wrapped
in
wax
paper
and
a
couple
of
hard
biscuits.
I
offer
one
to
Evan.
He
shakes
his
head
no.
“You
need
to
eat,”
I
scold
him.
“Stop
worrying
so
much.”
He’s
afraid
we’ll
run
out
of
food.
He
has
his
rifle,
of
course,
but
there’ll
be
no
hunting
during
this
phase
of
the
rescue
operation.
We
have
to
pass
quietly
through
the
countryside—not
that
the
countryside
has
been
particularly
quiet.
The
first
night,
we
heard
gunfire.
Sometimes
the
echo
of
a
single
gun
going
off,
sometimes
more
than
one.
Always
in
the
distance,
though,
never
close
enough
to
freak
us
out.
Maybe
lone
hunters
like
Evan,
living
off
the
land.
Maybe
roving
gangs
of
Twigs.
Who
knew?
Maybe
there
are
other
sixteen-year-old
girls
with
M16s
stupid
enough
to
think
they
are
humanity’s
last
representatives
on
Earth.
He
gives
in
and
takes
one
of
the
biscuits.
Gnaws
off
a
hunk.
Chews
thoughtfully,
looking
around
the
wasteland
as
the
light
dies.
“What
if
they’ve
stopped
running
buses?”
he
asks
for
the
hundredth
time.
“How
do
we
get
in?”
“We
come
up
with
something
else.”
Cassie
Sullivan:
expert
strategic
planner.
He
gives
me
a
look.
“Professional
soldiers.
Humvees.
And
Black
Hawks.
And
this—whatdid
you
call
it?—green-eyed
bomb.
We
better
come
up
with
something
good.”
He
jams
the
map
into
his
and
stands
up,
adjusting
the
rifle
over
his
shoulder.
He’s
on
the
verge
of
something.
I’m
not
sure
what.
Tears?
Screams?
Laughter?
Me
too.
All
three.
And
maybe
not
for
the
same
reasons.
I’ve
decided
to
trust
him,
but
like
somebody
once
said,
you
can’t
force
yourself
to
trust.
So
you
put
all
your
doubts
in
a
little
box
and
bury
it
deep
and
then
try
to
forget
where
you
buried
it.
My
problem
is
that
buried
box
is
like
a
scab
I
can’t
stop
picking
at.
“We
better
go,”
he
says
tightly,
glancing
up
at
the
sky.
The
clouds
that
moved
in
the
day
before
still
linger,
hiding
the
stars.
“We’re
exposed
here.”
Suddenly,
Evan
snaps
his
head
to
the
left
and
goes
all
statuelike.
“What
is
it?”
I
whisper.
He
holds
up
his
hand.
Gives
a
sharp
shake
of
his
head.
Peers
into
the
near
perfectdarkness.
I
don’t
see
anything.
Don’t
hear
anything.
But
I’m
not
a
hunter
like
Evan.
“A
damned
flashlight,”
he
murmurs.
He
presses
his
lips
to
my
ear.
“What’s
closer,
the
woods
on
the
other
side
of
the
road
or
the
ravine?”
I
shake
my
head.
I
really
don’t
know.
“The
ravine,
I
guess.”
He
doesn’t
hesitate.
He
grabs
my
hand,
and
we
take
off
in
a
quick
trot
toward
where
I
hoped
the
ravine
was.
I
don’t
know
how
far
we
ran
till
we
came
to
it.
Probably
not
as
far
as
it
seemed,
because
it
seemed
like
we
ran
forever.
Evan
lowers
me
down
the
rocky
face
to
the
bottom,
then
jumps
in
beside
me.
“Evan?”
He
presses
his
finger
to
his
lips.
Scoots
up
the
side
to
peek
over
the
edge.
He
motionsto
his
pack,
and
I
fish
around
until
I
find
his
binoculars.
I
tug
on
his
pant
leg—What’s
going
on?—but
he
shakes
off
my
hand.
He
taps
his
fingers
against
his
thigh,
thumb
tucked.
Four
of
them?
Is
that
what
he
meant?
Or
is
he
using
some
kind
of
hunter’s
code,
like,
Get
down
on
all
fours!
He
doesn’t
move
for
a
long
time.
Finally
he
shimmies
back
down
and
puts
his
lips
to
my
ear
again.
“They’re
coming
this
way.”
He
squints
in
the
gloom
toward
the
opposite
wall
of
the
ravine,
which
is
much
steeper
than
the
one
we
came
down,
but
there
are
woods
on
the
other
side,
or
what’s
left
of
them:
shattered
stumps
of
trees,
tangles
of
broken
branches
and
vines.
Good
cover.
Or
at
least
better
cover
than
being
totally
exposed
in
a
gully
where
the
bad
guys
can
pick
you
off
like
fish
in
a
barrel.
He
bites
his
lip,
weighing
the
odds.
Do
we
have
time
to
scale
the
other
side
before
being
spotted?
“Stay
down.”
He
swings
his
rifle
off
his
shoulder
and
braces
his
boots
against
the
unsteady
surface,
resting
his
elbows
on
the
ground
above.
I’m
standing
directly
beneath
him,
cradling
the
M16.
Yeah,
he
told
me
to
stay
down,
I
know.
But
I’m
not
about
to
huddle
in
a
heap
waiting
for
the
end.
I’ve
been
there
before,
and
I’m
never
going
back.
Evan
fires;
the
twilight
stillness
shatters.
The
kickback
of
the
rifle
knocks
himoff
balance,
his
foot
slips,
and
he
falls
straight
down.
Luckily,
there’s
a
moron
directly
beneath
him
to
break
his
fall.
Lucky
for
him.
Not
so
lucky
for
the
moron.
He
rolls
off
me,
yanks
me
to
my
feet,
and
shoves
me
toward
the
opposite
side.
Butit’s
kind
of
difficult
to
move
fast
when
you
can’t
breathe.
A
flare
drops
into
the
ravine,
ripping
apart
the
dark
with
a
hellish
red
glare.
Evan
slides
his
hands
under
my
arms
and
hurls
me
toward
the
top.
I
catch
hold
of
the
edge
with
my
fingertips
and
furiously
dig
into
the
wall
with
my
toes,
like
some
crazy
bicyclist.
Then
Evan’s
hands
on
my
butt
for
the
final
heave-ho,
and
I’m
on
the
other
side.
I
swing
around
to
help
him
up,
but
he
shouts
for
me
to
run—no
reason
to
be
quiet
now—as
a
small,
pineapple-shaped
object
plops
into
the
ravine
behind
him.
I
scream,
“Grenade!”
which
gives
Evan
an
entire
second
to
take
cover.
That’s
not
quite
enough
time.
The
blast
drops
him,
and
at
that
moment
a
figure
wearing
fatigues
appears
on
the
opposite
side
of
the
ravine.
I
open
up
with
my
M16,
screaming
incoherently
at
the
top
of
mylungs.
The
figure
scrambles
backward,
but
I
keep
firing
at
the
spot
where
he
stood.
I
don’t
think
he
was
expecting
Cassie
Sullivan’s
answer
to
his
invitation
to
party
down
post–alien
apocalypse
style.
I
empty
my
clip,
slap
home
a
fresh
one.
Count
to
ten.
Make
myself
look
down,
sureof
what
I’m
going
to
see
when
I
do.
Evan’s
body
at
the
bottom
of
the
ravine,
ripped
to
shreds,
all
because
I
was
the
one
thing
he
found
worth
dying
for.
Me,
the
girl
who
let
him
kiss
her
but
never
kissed
him
first.
The
girl
who
never
thanked
him
for
saving
her
life
but
paid
him
back
with
sarcasm
and
accusations.
I
know
what
I’m
going
to
see
when
I
look
down,
but
that’s
not
what
I
see.
Evan
is
gone.
The
little
voice
inside
my
head
whose
job
it
is
to
keep
me
alive
shouts,
Run!
So
I
run.
Leaping
over
fallen
trees
and
winter
dry
scrub,
and
now
the
familiar
pop-pop-pop
of
rapid-arms
fire.
Grenades.
Flares.
Assault
weapons.
These
aren’t
Twigs
after
us.
These
are
pros.
Outside
the
fiendish
glow
of
the
flare,
I
hit
a
wall
of
dark,
then
run
smack
into
a
tree.
The
impact
knocks
me
off
my
feet.
I
don’t
know
how
far
I
ran,
but
it
mustbe
a
good
distance,
because
I
can’t
see
the
ravine,
can’t
hear
anything
but
my
own
heartbeat
roaring
in
my
ears.
I
scuttle
forward
to
a
fallen
pine
tree
and
huddle
behind
it,
waiting
for
the
breath
I
left
back
at
the
ravine
to
catch
up
with
me.
Waiting
for
another
flare
to
drop
into
the
woods
in
front
of
me.
Waiting
for
the
Silencers
to
come
crashing
through
the
underbrush.
A
rifle
pops
in
the
distance,
followed
by
a
high-pitched
scream.
Then
an
answering
barrage
of
automatic
weapons
and
another
grenade
explosion,
and
then
silence.
Well,
it
isn’t
me
they’re
shooting
at,
so
it
must
be
Evan,
I
think.
Which
makes
me
feel
better
and
a
whole
lot
worse,
because
he’s
out
there
alone
against
pros,
and
where
am
I?
Hiding
behind
a
tree
like
a
girl.
But
what
about
Sams?
I
can
run
back
into
a
fight
I’ll
probably
lose,
or
stay
downto
stay
alive
long
enough
to
keep
my
promise.
It’s
an
either/or
world.
Another
crack!
of
a
rifle.
Another
girly
scream.
More
silence.
He’s
picking
them
off
one
by
one.
A
farm
boy
with
no
combat
experience
against
a
squad
of
professional
soldiers.
Outnumbered.
Outgunned.
Cutting
them
down
with
the
samebrutal
efficiency
as
the
Silencer
on
the
interstate,
the
hunter
in
the
woods
who
chased
me
under
a
car
and
then
mysteriously
disappeared.
Crack!
Scream.
Silence.
I
don’t
move.
I
wait
behind
my
log,
terrified.
Over
the
pastten
minutes,
it’s
become
such
a
dear
friend,
I
consider
naming
it:
Howard,
my
pet
log.
You
know,
when
I
first
saw
you
in
the
woods,
I
thought
he
was
your
bear.
The
snap
and
crunch
of
dead
leaves
and
twigs
underfoot.
A
darker
shadow
against
the
dark
of
the
woods.
The
soft
call
of
the
Silencer.
My
Silencer.
“Cassie?
Cassie,
it’s
safe
now.”
I
heave
myself
upright
and
point
my
rifle
directly
at
Evan
Walker’s
face.
68
HE
PULLS
UP
QUICKLY,
but
the
look
of
confusion
comes
slowly.
“Cassie,
it’s
me.”
“I
know
it’s
you.
I
just
don’t
know
who
you
are.”
His
jaw
tightens.
His
voice
is
strained.
Anger?
Frustration?
I
can’t
tell.
“Lower
the
gun,
Cassie.”
“Who
are
you,
Evan?
If
that’s
evan
your
name.
Even
your
name.”
He
smiles
wanly.
And
then
he
falls
to
his
knees,
sways,
topples
over,
and
lies
still.
I
wait,
the
gun
trained
on
the
back
of
his
head.
He
doesn’t
move.
I
hop
over
Howardand
poke
him
with
my
toe.
He
still
doesn’t
move.
I
kneel
beside
him,
resting
the
buttof
my
rifle
on
my
thigh,
and
press
my
fingers
against
his
neck,
feeling
for
a
pulse.
He’s
alive.
His
pants
are
shredded
from
the
thighs
down.
Wet
to
the
touch.
I
smell
my
fingertips.
Blood.
I
lean
my
M16
against
the
fallen
tree
and
roll
Evan
onto
his
back.
His
eyelids
flutter.He
reaches
up
and
touches
my
cheek
with
his
bloody
palm.
“Cassie,”
he
whispers.
“Cassie
for
Cassiopeia.”
“Stop
it,”
I
say.
I
notice
his
rifle
lying
next
to
him
and
kick
it
out
of
his
reach.
“How
bad
are
you
hurt?”
“I
think
pretty
bad.”
“How
many
were
there?”
“Four.”
“They
never
had
a
chance,
did
they?”
Long
sigh.
His
eyes
lift
up
to
mine.
I
don’t
need
him
to
speak;
I
can
see
the
answerin
his
eyes.
“Not
much,
no.”
“Because
you
don’t
have
the
heart
to
kill,
but
you
have
the
heart
to
do
what
you
have
to
do.”
I
hold
my
breath.
He
must
know
where
I’m
going
with
this.
He
hesitates.
Nods.
I
can
see
the
pain
in
his
eyes.
I
look
away
so
he
can’t
see
thepain
in
mine.
But
you
started
down
this
road,
Cassie.
No
turning
back
now.
“And
you’re
very
good
at
what
you
have
the
heart
to
do,
aren’t
you?”
Well,
that’s
the
question,
isn’t
it?
Yours,
too:
What
do
you
have
the
heart
to
do,
Cassie?
He
saved
my
life.
How
could
he
also
be
the
one
who
tried
to
take
it?
It
doesn’t
make
sense.
Do
I
have
the
heart
to
let
him
bleed
to
death
because
now
I
know
he
lied
to
me—that
he
isn’t
gentle
Evan
Walker
the
reluctant
hunter,
the
grieving
son
and
brother
and
lover,
but
something
that
might
not
even
be
human?
Do
I
have
what
it
takes
to
follow
the
first
rule
down
to
its
final,
brutal,
unforgiving
conclusion
and
put
a
bullet
through
his
finely
sculpted
forehead?
Oh,
crap,
who
are
you
kidding?
I
start
to
unbutton
his
shirt.
“Got
to
get
these
clothes
off,”
I
mutter.
“You
don’t
know
how
long
I’ve
waited
to
hear
you
say
that.”
Smile.
Lopsided.
Sexy.
“You’re
not
charming
your
way
out
of
this
one,
buddy.
Can
you
sit
up
a
little?
A
little
more.
Here,
take
these.”
A
couple
of
pain
pills
from
the
first
aid
kit.
He
swallows
them
with
two
long
gulps
of
water
from
a
bottle
I
hand
him.
I
pull
off
his
shirt.
He’s
looking
up
into
my
face;
I
avoid
his
gaze.
While
I
tugoff
his
boots,
he
unbuckles
his
belt
and
pulls
down
the
zipper.
He
lifts
his
butt,
but
I
can’t
get
his
pants
off—they’re
plastered
to
his
body
with
tacky
blood.
“Rip
them,”
he
says.
He
rolls
over
onto
his
stomach.
I
try,
but
the
material
keepsslipping
through
my
fingers
when
I
pull.
“Here,
use
this.”
He
holds
up
a
bloody
knife.
I
don’t
ask
him
where
the
blood
came
from.
I
cut
from
hole
to
hole
slowly;
I’m
terrified
of
cutting
him.
Then
I
strip
the
pantsaway
from
each
leg,
like
peeling
a
banana.
That’s
it,
the
perfect
metaphor:
peeling
a
banana.
I
have
to
know
what
the
truth
is,
and
you
can’t
get
to
the
tasty
fruit
without
stripping
off
the
outer
layer.
Speaking
of
fruit,
I’m
down—I
mean,
he’s
down—to
his
underwear.
Confronted
with
them,
I
ask,
“Do
I
need
to
look
at
your
butt?”
“I’ve
been
wondering
about
your
opinion.”
“Enough
with
the
lame
attempts
at
humor.”
I
slice
the
material
at
both
hips
and
peel
back
the
underwear,
exposing
him.
His
butt
is
bad.
I
mean
bad
as
in
peppered
with
shrapnel
wounds.
Otherwise,
it’s
pretty
good.
I
dab
at
the
blood
with
some
gauze
from
the
kit,
fighting
back
hysterical
giggles.
I
blame
it
on
the
unbearable
stress,
not
on
the
fact
that
I’m
wiping
Evan
Walker’s
ass.
“God,
you’re
a
mess.”
He’s
gasping
for
air.
“Just
try
to
stop
the
bleeding
for
now.”
I
pack
the
wounds
on
this
side
of
him
the
best
I
can.
“Can
you
roll
back
over?”
I
ask.
“I’d
rather
not.”
“I
need
to
see
the
front.”
Oh
my
God.
The
front?
“The
front’s
okay.
Really.”
I
sit
back,
exhausted.
Guess
that’s
one
thing
I’ll
take
his
word
for.
“Tell
me
what
happened.”
“After
I
got
you
out
of
the
ravine,
I
ran.
Found
a
shallow
spot
to
climb
out.
Circledaround
them.
The
rest
you
probably
heard.”
“I
heard
three
shots.
You
said
there
were
four
guys.”
“Knife.”
“This
knife?”
“That
knife.
This
is
his
blood
on
my
hands,
not
mine.”
“Oh,
thanks.”
I
scrub
my
cheek
where
he
touched
me.
I
decide
to
just
come
out
withthe
worst
explanation
for
what’s
going
on.
“You’re
a
Silencer,
aren’t
you?”
Silence.
How
ironic.
“Or
are
you
human?”
I
whisper.
Say
human,
Evan.
And
when
you
say
it,
say
it
perfectly
so
there’s
no
doubt.
Please,
Evan,
I
really
need
you
to
take
the
doubt
away.
I
know
you
said
you
can’t
make
yourself
trust—so,
damn
it,
make
somebody
else
trust.
Make
me
trust.
Say
it.
Say
you’re
human.
“Cassie…”
“Are
you
human?”
“Of
course
I’m
human.”
I
take
a
deep
breath.
He
said
it,
but
not
perfectly.
I
can’t
see
his
face;
it’s
tucked
beneath
his
elbow.
Maybe
if
I
could
see
his
face
that
would
make
it
perfect
and
I
could
let
this
awful
thought
go.
I
pick
up
some
sterile
wipes
and
begin
to
clean
his
blood—or
whoever’s—from
my
hands.
“If
you’re
human,
why
have
you
been
lying
to
me?”
“I
haven’t
lied
to
you
about
everything.”
“Just
the
parts
that
matter.”
“Those
are
the
parts
I
haven’t
lied
about.”
“Did
you
kill
those
three
people
on
the
interstate?”
“Yes.”
I
flinch.
I
didn’t
expect
him
to
say
yes.
I
expected
anAre
you
kidding?
Stop
being
so
paranoid.
Instead
I
get
a
soft,
simple
answer,
as
if
I
asked
him
if
he
ever
skinny-dipped.
Next
question
is
the
hardest
yet:
“Did
you
shoot
me
in
the
leg?”
“Yes.”
I
shudder
and
drop
the
bloody
wipe
between
my
legs.
“Why
did
you
shoot
me
in
the
leg,
Evan?”
“Because
I
couldn’t
shoot
you
in
the
head.”
Well.
There
you
have
it.
I
pull
out
the
Luger
and
hold
it
in
my
lap.
His
head
is
about
a
foot
from
my
knee.The
one
thing
that
puzzles
me
is
the
person
with
the
gun
is
shaking
like
a
leaf
and
the
one
at
her
mercy
is
perfectly
calm.
“I’m
going
now,”
I
tell
him.
“I’m
going
to
leave
you
to
bleed
to
death
the
way
youleft
me
under
that
car.”
I
wait
for
him
to
say
something.
“You’re
not
leaving,”
he
points
out.
“I’m
waiting
to
hear
what
you
have
to
say.”
“This
is
complicated.”
“No,
Evan.
Lies
are
complicated.
The
truth
is
simple.
Why
were
you
shooting
peopleon
the
highway?”
“Because
I
was
afraid.”
“Afraid
of
what?”
I
ask.
“Afraid
they
weren’t
people.”
I
sigh
and
fish
out
a
bottle
of
water
from
my
backpack,
lean
back
against
the
fallen
tree,
and
take
a
deep
drink.
“You
shot
those
people
on
the
highway—and
me,
and
God
knows
who
else;
I
know
you
weren’t
going
out
every
night
hunting
animals—because
you
already
knew
about
the
4th
Wave.
I’m
your
Crucifix
Soldier.”
He
nods
into
the
crook
of
his
elbow.
Muffled
voice:
“If
you
want
to
put
it
that
way.”
“If
you
wanted
me
dead,
why
did
you
pull
me
out
of
the
snow
instead
of
letting
me
freeze
to
death?”
“I
didn’t
want
you
dead.”
“After
shooting
me
in
the
leg
and
leaving
me
to
bleed
to
death
under
a
car.”
“No,
you
were
on
your
feet
when
I
ran.”
“You
ran?
Why
did
you
run?”
I’m
having
trouble
picturing
it.
“I
was
afraid.”
“You
shot
those
people
because
you
were
afraid.
You
shot
me
because
you
were
afraid.
You
ran
because
you
were
afraid.”
“I
might
have
some
issues
with
fear.”
“Then
you
find
me
and
bring
me
to
the
farmhouse,
nurse
me
back
to
health,
cook
me
a
hamburger
and
wash
my
hair
and
teach
me
how
to
shoot
and
make
out
with
me
for
the
purpose
of…what?”
He
rolls
his
head
around
to
look
at
me
with
one
eye.
“You
know,
Cassie,
this
is
a
little
unfair
of
you.”
My
mouth
drops
open.
“Unfair
of
me?”
“Grilling
me
while
I’m
shot
up
with
shrapnel.”
“That
isn’t
my
fault,”
I
snap.
“You’re
the
one
who
insisted
on
coming.”
A
thrill
of
fear
rockets
down
my
spine.
“Why
did
you
come,
Evan?
Is
this
some
kind
of
trick?
Areyou
using
me
for
something?”
“Rescuing
Sammy
was
your
idea,”
he
points
out.
“I
tried
to
talk
you
out
of
it.
I
evenoffered
to
go
myself.”
He’s
shivering.
He’s
naked
and
it’s
forty
degrees.
I
drape
his
jacket
over
his
back
and
cover
the
rest
of
him
the
best
I
can
with
his
denim
shirt.
“I’m
sorry,
Cassie.”
“For
which
part?”
“All
the
parts.”
His
words
are
slurring:
the
pain
pills
kicking
in.
I’m
gripping
the
gun
hard
now
with
both
hands.
Shaking
like
him,
but
not
from
the
cold.
“Evan,
I
killed
that
soldier
because
I
didn’t
have
a
choice—I
didn’t
go
looking
forpeople
to
kill
every
day.
I
didn’t
hide
in
the
woods
by
the
side
of
the
road
and
take
out
every
person
who
came
along
because
they
might
be
one
of
them.”
I’m
nodding
to
myself.
It
really
is
simple.
“You
can’t
be
who
you
say
you
are
because
who
you
say
you
are
could
not
have
done
what
you
did!”
I
don’t
care
about
anything
but
the
truth
now.
And
not
being
an
idiot.
And
not
feeling
anything
for
him,
because
feeling
something
for
him
will
make
what
I
have
to
do
that
much
harder,
maybe
impossible,
and
if
I
want
to
save
my
brother,
nothing
can
be
impossible.
“What’s
next?”
I
say.
“In
the
morning,
we’ll
have
to
get
the
shrapnel
out.”
“I
mean
after
this
wave.
Or
are
you
the
last
wave,
Evan?”
He’s
looking
up
at
me
with
that
one
exposed
eye
and
wiggling
his
head
back
and
forth.
“I
don’t
know
how
I
can
convince
you—”
I
press
the
muzzle
of
the
gun
against
his
temple,
right
beside
the
big
chocolaty
eye
staring
up
at
me,
and
snarl,
“1st
Wave:
lights
out.
2nd
Wave:
surf’s
up.
3rd
Wave:
pestilence.
4th
Wave:
Silencer.
What’s
next,
Evan?
What
is
the
5th
Wave?”
He
doesn’t
answer.
He’s
passed
out.
69
AT
DAWN
he’s
still
out
cold,
so
I
grab
my
rifle
and
hike
out
of
the
woods
to
assess
his
handiwork.
Probably
not
the
smartest
thing
to
do.
What
if
our
midnight
raiders
called
for
backup?
I’d
be
the
prize
in
a
turkey
shoot.
I’m
not
a
bad
shot,
but
I’m
no
Evan
Walker.
Well,
even
Evan
Walker
is
no
Evan
Walker.
I
don’t
know
what
he
is.
He
says
he’s
human,
and
he
looks
like
a
human,
talks
like
a
human,
bleeds
like
a
human
and,
okay,
kisses
like
a
human.
And
a
rose
by
any
other
name,
blah,
blah,
blah.
He
says
the
right
things,
too,
like
the
reason
he
was
sniping
people
is
the
same
reason
I
shot
the
Crucifix
Soldier.
The
problem
is,
I
don’t
buy
it.
And
now
I
can’t
decide
which
is
better,
a
dead
Evanor
a
live
Evan.
Dead
Evan
can’t
help
me
keep
my
promise.
Live
Evan
can.
Why
did
he
shoot
me,
then
save
me?
What
did
he
mean
when
he
said
that
I’d
saved
him?
It’s
weird.
When
he
held
me
in
his
arms,
I
felt
safe.
When
he
kissed
me,
I
was
lostin
him.
It’s
like
there
are
two
Evans.
There
is
the
Evan
I
know
and
the
Evan
I
don’t.
Evan
the
farm
boy
with
the
soft
hands
who
strokes
me
till
I’m
purring
like
a
cat.
Evan
the
pretender
who
is
the
cold-blooded
killer
who
shot
me.
I’m
going
to
assume
he’s
human—at
least
biologically.
Maybe
he’s
a
clone
grown
on
board
the
mothership
from
harvested
DNA.
Or
maybe
something
less
Star
Warsy
and
moredespicable:
a
traitor
to
his
species.
Maybe
that’s
what
the
Silencers
are:
human
mercenaries.
The
Others
are
giving
him
something
to
kill
us.
Or
they
threatened
him—like
kidnappingsomeone
he
loves
(Lauren?
I
never
actually
saw
her
grave)
and
offering
him
a
deal.
Kill
twenty
humans
and
you
get
them
back.
The
last
possibility?
That
he
is
what
he
says
he
is.
Alone,
scared,
killing
before
someone
can
kill
him,
a
firm
adherent
to
the
first
rule,
until
he
broke
it
by
letting
me
go
and
then
bringing
me
back.
It
explains
what
happened
as
well
as
the
first
two
possibilities.
Everything
fits.
It
could
be
the
truth.
Except
for
one
niggling
little
problem.
The
soldiers.
That’s
why
I
don’t
leave
him
in
the
woods.
I
want
to
see
what
he
did
for
myself.
Since
Camp
Ashpit
is
now
more
featureless
than
a
salt
flat,
I
have
no
trouble
findingEvan’s
kills.
One
by
the
lip
of
the
ravine.
Two
more
side
by
side
a
few
hundred
yards
away.
All
three
head
shots.
In
the
dark.
While
they
were
shooting
at
him.
The
lastone
is
lying
near
where
the
barracks
used
to
be,
maybe
even
the
exact
spot
where
Vosch
murdered
my
father.
None
of
them
are
older
than
fourteen.
All
of
them
are
wearing
these
weird
silver
eye
patches.
Some
kind
of
night
vision
technology?
If
so,
it
makes
Evan’s
accomplishment
all
the
more
impressive,
in
a
sickening
sort
of
way.
Evan’s
awake
when
I
get
back.
Sitting
up
against
the
fallen
tree.
Pale,
shivering,eyes
sunk
back
in
his
head.
“They
were
kids,”
I
tell
him.
“They
were
just
kids.”
I
kick
my
way
into
the
dead
brush
behind
him
and
empty
out
my
stomach.
Then
I
feel
better.
I
go
back
to
him.
I’ve
decided
not
to
kill
him.
Yet.
He’s
still
worth
more
to
me
alive.
If
he
is
a
Silencer,
he
may
know
what
happened
to
my
brother.
So
I
grab
the
first
aid
kit
and
kneel
between
his
spread
legs.
“Okay,
time
to
operate.”
I
find
a
pack
of
sterile
wipes
in
the
kit.
Silently,
he
watches
me
clean
his
victim’s
blood
off
the
knife.
I
swallow
hard,
tasting
the
fresh
vomit.
“I’ve
never
done
this
before,”
I
say.
Kindof
obvious
thing
to
say,
but
it
feels
like
I’m
talking
to
a
stranger.
He
nods,
rolls
onto
his
stomach.
I
pull
the
shirt
away,
exposing
his
bottom
half.
I’ve
never
seen
a
naked
guy
before.
Now
here
I
am
kneeling
between
his
legs,
thoughI
can’t
see
his
total
nakedness.
Just
the
back
half.
Strange,
I
never
thought
my
firsttime
with
a
naked
guy
would
be
like
this.
Well,
I
guess
that
isn’t
so
strange.
“You
want
another
pain
pill?”
I
ask.
“It’s
cold
and
my
hands
are
shaking…”
“No
pill,”
he
grunts,
face
tucked
into
the
crook
of
his
arm.
I
work
slowly
at
first,
gingerly
poking
into
the
wounds
with
the
tip
of
the
knife,
but
I
quickly
learn
that
isn’t
the
best
way
to
dig
metal
out
of
human—or
maybe
nonhuman—flesh:
You
just
prolong
the
agony.
His
butt
takes
the
longest.
Not
because
I’m
lingering.
There’s
just
so
much
shrapnel.He
doesn’t
squirm.
He
barely
flinches.
Sometimes
he
goes,
“Oooh!”
Sometimes
he
sighs.
I
lift
the
jacket
off
his
back.
Not
too
many
wounds
here,
and
mostly
concentrated
along
the
lower
part.
Stiff
fingers,
sore
wrists,
I
force
myself
to
be
quick—quick
but
careful.
“Hang
in
there,”
I
murmur.
“Almost
done.”
“Me
too.”
“We
don’t
have
enough
bandages.”
“Just
get
the
worst.”
“Infection…?”
“There’s
some
penicillin
tablets
in
the
kit.”
He
rolls
back
over
as
I
dig
out
the
pills.
He
takes
two
with
a
sip
of
water.
I
sitback,
sweating,
though
it
isn’t
much
above
freezing.
“Why
kids?”
I
ask.
“I
didn’t
know
they
were
kids.”
“Maybe
not,
but
they
were
heavily
armed
and
knew
what
they
were
doing.
Their
problemwas,
so
did
you.
You
must
have
forgotten
to
mention
your
commando
training.”
“Cassie,
if
we
can’t
trust
each
other—”
“Evan,
we
can’t
trust
each
other.”
I
want
to
crack
him
in
the
head
and
burst
into
tears
at
the
same
time.
I’ve
reached
the
point
of
being
tired
of
being
tired.
“That’s
the
whole
problem.”
Overhead,
the
sun
has
broken
free
from
the
clouds,
exposing
us
to
a
bright
blue
sky.
“Alien
clone
children?”
I
guess.
“America
scraping
the
bottom
of
the
conscriptionbarrel?
Seriously,
why
are
kids
running
around
with
automatic
weapons
and
grenades?”
He
shakes
his
head.
Sips
some
water.
Winces.
“Maybe
I
will
take
another
one
of
those
pain
pills.”
“Vosch
said
just
the
kids.
They’re
snatching
children
to
turn
them
into
an
army?”
“Maybe
Vosch
isn’t
one
of
them.
Maybe
the
army
took
the
kids.”
“Then
why
did
he
kill
everybody
else?
Why
did
he
put
a
bullet
in
my
dad’s
head?
And
if
he
isn’t
one
of
them,
where’d
he
get
the
Eye?
Something’s
wrong
here,
Evan.
And
you
know
what’s
going
on.
We
both
know
you
do.
Why
can’t
you
just
tell
me?
You’ll
trust
me
with
a
gun
and
to
pull
shrapnel
out
of
your
ass,
but
you
won’t
trust
me
with
the
truth?”
He
stares
at
me
for
a
long
moment.
Then
he
says,
“I
wish
you
hadn’t
cut
your
hair.”
I
would
have
lost
it,
but
I’m
too
cold,
too
nauseated,
and
too
strung
out.
“I
swearto
God,
Evan
Walker,”
I
say
in
a
dead
voice,
“if
I
didn’t
need
you,
I
would
kill
you
right
now.”
“I’m
glad
you
need
me,
then.”
“And
if
I
find
out
you’re
lying
to
me
about
the
most
important
part,
I
will
kill
you.”
“What’s
the
most
important
part?”
“About
being
human.”
“I’m
as
human
as
you
are,
Cassie.”
He
pulls
my
hand
into
his.
Both
our
hands
are
stained
with
blood.
Mine
with
his.
Hiswith
that
of
a
boy
not
much
older
than
my
brother.
How
many
people
has
this
hand
killed?
“Is
that
what
we
are?”
I
ask.
I’m
about
to
lose
it
big-time.
I
can’t
trust
him.
Ihave
to
trust
him.
I
can’t
believe.
I
have
to
believe.
Is
this
the
Others’
ultimate
goal,
the
wave
to
end
all
waves,
stripping
our
humanity
down
to
its
bare,
animalistic
bones,
until
we’re
nothing
but
soulless
predators
doing
their
dirty
work
for
them,
as
solitary
as
sharks
and
with
as
much
compassion?
He
notices
the
cornered-animal
look
in
my
eyes.
“What
is
it?”
“I
don’t
want
to
be
a
shark,”
I
whisper.
He
looks
at
me
for
a
long,
uncomfortable
moment.
He
could
have
said,
Shark?
Who?
What?
Huh?
Who
said
you
were
a
shark?
Instead,
he
begins
to
nod,
like
he
totally
gets
it.
“You
aren’t.”
You,
not
we.
I
give
his
long
look
back
to
him.
“If
the
Earth
was
dying
and
we
had
to
leave,”
I
say
slowly,
“and
we
found
a
planet
but
someone
was
there
before
us,
someone
who
for
some
reason
we
weren’t
compatible
with…”
“You’d
do
whatever
was
necessary.”
“Like
sharks.”
“Like
sharks.”
I
guess
he
was
trying
to
be
gentle
about
it.
It
mattered
to
him,
I
guess,
that
mylanding
wouldn’t
be
too
hard,
that
the
shock
wouldn’t
be
too
great.
He
wanted,
I
think,
for
me
to
get
it
without
his
having
to
say
it.
I
fling
his
hand
away.
I’m
furious
that
I
ever
let
him
touch
me.
Furious
at
myselffor
staying
with
him
when
I
knew
there
were
things
he
wasn’t
telling
me.
Furious
atmy
father
for
letting
Sammy
get
on
that
bus.
Furious
at
Vosch.
Furious
at
the
green
eye
hovering
on
the
horizon.
Furious
at
myself
for
breaking
the
first
rule
for
the
first
cute
guy
that
came
along,
and
for
what?
For
what?
Because
his
hands
were
large
but
gentle
and
his
breath
smelled
like
chocolate?
I
pound
his
chest
over
and
over
until
I
forget
why
I’m
hitting
him,
until
I’m
emptiedof
fury
and
all
that’s
left
inside
is
the
black
hole
where
Cassie
used
to
be.
He
grabs
at
my
flailing
fists.
“Cassie,
stop
it!
Settle
down!
I’m
not
your
enemy.”
“Then
whose
enemy
are
you,
huh?
Because
you’re
somebody’s.
You
weren’t
out
hunting
every
night—not
animals,
anyway.
And
you
didn’t
learn
killer
ninja
moves
working
on
your
daddy’s
farm.
You
keep
saying
what
you’re
not,
and
all
I
want
to
know
is
what
you
are.
What
are
you,
Evan
Walker?”
He
lets
go
of
my
wrists
and
surprises
me
by
pressing
his
hand
against
my
face,
running
his
smooth
thumb
over
my
cheek,
across
the
bridge
of
my
nose.
As
if
he’s
touching
me
for
the
last
time.
“I
am
a
shark,
Cassie,”
he
says
slowly,
drawing
the
words
out,
as
if
he
might
be
speaking
to
me
for
the
last
time.
Looking
into
my
eyes
with
tears
in
his,
as
if
he’s
seeing
me
for
the
last
time.
“A
shark
who
dreamed
he
was
a
man.”
I’m
falling
faster
than
the
speed
of
light
into
the
black
hole
that
opened
with
the
Arrival
and
then
devoured
everything
in
its
path.
The
hole
my
father
stared
into
whenmy
mother
died,
the
one
I
thought
was
out
there,
separate
from
me,
but
really
never
was.
It
was
inside
me,
and
it
had
been
inside
me
since
the
beginning,
growing,
eating
up
every
ounce
of
hope
and
trust
and
love
I
had,
chewing
its
way
through
the
galaxy
of
my
soul
while
I
clung
to
a
choice—a
choice
who
is
looking
at
me
now
as
if
for
the
last
time.
So
I
do
the
thing
most
reasonable
people
would
in
my
situation.
I
run.
Crashing
through
the
woods
in
the
bitter
winter
air,
bare
branch,
blue
sky,
withered
leaf,
then
bursting
from
the
tree
line
into
an
open
field,
the
frozen
ground
crunchy
beneath
my
boots,
under
the
dome
of
the
indifferent
sky,
the
brilliant
blue
curtain
drawn
over
a
billion
stars
that
are
still
there,
still
looking
down
at
her,
the
running
girl
with
her
short
hair
bouncing
and
tears
streaming
down
her
cheeks,
not
running
from
anything,
not
running
to
anything,
just
running,
running
like
hell,
because
that’s
the
most
logical
thing
to
do
when
you
realize
the
one
person
on
Earth
you’ve
decided
to
trust
isn’t
from
the
Earth.
Never
mind
that
he
saved
your
ass
more
times
than
you
can
remember,
or
that
he
could
have
killed
you
a
hundred
times
over,
or
that
there’s
something
about
him,
something
tormented
and
sad
and
terribly,
terribly
lonely,
like
he
was
the
last
person
on
Earth,
not
the
girl
shivering
in
a
sleeping
bag,
hugging
a
teddy
bear
in
a
world
gone
quiet.
Shut
up,
shut
up,
just
shut
up.
70
HE’S
GONE
when
I
come
back.
And,
yes,
I
came
back.
Where
was
I
supposed
to
go,
withoumt
y
gun
and
especially
without
that
damned
bear,
my
reason
for
living?
I
wasn’t
scared
to
go
back—he’d
had
ten
billion
opportunities
to
kill
me;
what
did
one
more
matter?
There’s
his
rifle.
His
backpack.
The
first
aid
kit.
And
there’s
his
shredded
jeans
by
Howard
the
log.
Since
he
didn’t
pack
another
pair
of
pants,
my
guess
is
that
he’s
cavorting
about
the
freezing
woods
in
just
his
hiking
boots,
like
a
calendar
pinup.
No,
wait.
His
shirt
and
jacket
are
missing.
“Come
on,
Bear,”
I
growl,
snatching
up
my
backpack.
“It’s
time
to
get
you
back
to
your
owner.”
I
grab
my
rifle,
check
the
magazine,
ditto
for
the
Luger,
pull
on
a
pair
of
black
knit
gloves
because
my
fingers
have
gone
numb,
steal
the
map
and
flashlight
from
his
backpack,
and
head
for
the
ravine.
I’ll
risk
the
daylight
to
put
distance
betweenme
and
Sharkman.
I
don’t
know
where
he
went,
maybe
to
call
in
the
drone
strikes
now
that
his
cover’s
blown,
but
it
doesn’t
matter.
That’s
what
I
decided
on
the
way
back,
after
running
until
I
couldn’t
run
anymore:
It
really
doesn’t
matter
who
or
what
Evan
Walker
is.
He
kept
me
from
dying.
Fed
me,
bathed
me,
protected
me.
He
helped
me
to
get
strong.
He
even
taught
me
how
to
kill.
With
an
enemy
like
that,
who
needs
friends?
Into
the
ravine.
Ten
degrees
colder
in
the
shadows.
Up
and
over
onto
the
blasted
landscape
of
Camp
Ashpit,
running
on
ground
as
hard
as
asphalt,
and
there’s
the
first
body,
and
I
think,
If
Evan
is
one
of
them,
whose
team
do
you
play
for?
Would
Evan
kill
one
of
his
own
kind
to
keep
up
the
facade
with
me—or
was
he
forced
to
kill
them
because
they
thought
he
was
human?
Thinking
that
makes
me
sick
with
despair:
There’s
no
bottom
to
this
crap.
The
more
you
dig,
the
further
down
it
goes.
I
pass
another
body
with
barely
a
glance,
and
then
that
bare
glance
registers
and
I
turn
back.
The
kid
soldier
has
no
pants
on.
It
doesn’t
matter.
I
keep
moving.
On
the
dirt
road
now,
heading
north.
Still
trotting.
Move,
Cassie,
move,
move.
Forgot
the
food.
Forgot
the
water.
Doesn’t
matter.
Doesn’t
matter.
The
sky
is
cloudless,
huge,
a
gigantic
blue
eye
staring
down.
I
run
along
the
edge
of
the
road
near
the
woods
abutting
the
west
side.
If
I
see
a
drone,
I’ll
dive
for
cover.
If
I
see
Evan,I’ll
shoot
first
and
ask
questions
later.
Well,
not
just
Evan.
Anyone.
Nothing
matters
but
the
first
rule.
Nothing
matters
except
getting
Sammy.
I
forgot
that
for
a
while.
Silencers:
human,
semihuman,
clone
human,
or
alien-projecting-human
holograph?
Doesn’tmatter.
The
ultimate
goal
of
the
Others:
eradication,
internment,
or
enslavement?
Doesn’t
matter.
My
chances
of
success:
one,
point
one,
or
point
zero
zero
zero
one
percent?
Doesn’t
matter.
Follow
the
road,
follow
the
road,
follow
the
dusty
dirt
road…
After
a
couple
miles
it
veers
to
the
west,
connecting
with
Highway
35.
Another
few
miles
on
Highway
35
to
the
junction
of
675.
I
can
take
cover
at
the
overpass
there
and
wait
for
the
buses.
If
the
buses
still
run
on
Highway
35.
If
they’re
still
running
at
all.
At
the
end
of
the
dirt
road,
I
pause
long
enough
to
scan
the
terrain
behind
me.
Nothing.He’s
not
coming.
He’s
letting
me
go.
I
head
a
few
feet
into
the
trees
to
catch
my
breath.
The
minute
I
sink
to
the
ground,everything
I’ve
been
running
from
catches
up
to
me
long
before
my
breath.
I
am
a
shark
who
dreamed
he
was
a
man…
Someone
is
screaming—I
can
hear
her
screams
echoing
through
the
trees.
The
sound
goeson
and
on.
Let
it
bring
a
horde
of
Silencers
down
upon
me,
I
don’t
care.
I
press
myhands
against
my
head
and
rock
back
and
forth,
and
I
have
this
weird
sensation
of
floating
above
my
body,
and
then
I’m
rocketing
into
the
sky
at
a
thousand
miles
an
hour
and
watching
myself
dwindle
into
a
tiny
spot
before
the
immensity
of
the
Earth
swallows
me.
It’s
as
if
I’ve
been
loosed
from
the
Earth.
As
if
there
were
nothing
to
hold
me
down
anymore
and
I’m
being
sucked
into
the
void.
As
if
I
were
bound
bya
silver
cord
and
now
that
cord
has
snapped.
I
thought
I
knew
what
loneliness
was
before
he
found
me,
but
I
had
no
clue.
You
don’t
know
what
real
loneliness
is
until
you’ve
known
the
opposite.
“Cassie.”
Two
seconds:
on
my
feet.
Another
two
and
a
half:
swinging
the
M16
toward
the
voice.
A
shadow
darts
between
the
trees
on
my
left
and
I
open
up,
spraying
bullets
willy-nilly
at
tree
trunks
and
branches
and
empty
air.
“Cassie.”
In
front
of
me,
about
two
o’clock.
I
empty
the
clip.
I
know
I
didn’t
hit
him.
KnowI
don’t
have
a
prayer
of
hitting
him.
He’s
a
Silencer.
But
if
I
keep
shooting,
maybe
he’ll
back
off.
“Cassie.”
Directly
behind
me.
I
take
a
deep
breath,
reload,
and
then
deliberately
turn
and
pump
some
more
lead
into
the
innocent
trees.
Don’t
you
get
it,
dummy?
He’s
getting
you
to
use
up
your
ammo.
So
I
wait,
feet
wide,
shoulders
square,
gun
up,
scanning
right
and
left,
and
I
canhear
his
voice
in
my
head,
giving
instruction
back
at
the
farm:
You
have
to
feel
the
target.
Like
it’s
connected
to
you.
Like
you’re
connected
to
it…
It
happens
in
the
space
of
time
between
one
second
and
the
next.
His
arm
drops
aroundmy
chest,
he
rips
the
rifle
from
my
hands,
then
relieves
me
of
the
Luger.
After
another
half
second,
he’s
locked
me
in
a
bear
hug,
crushing
me
into
his
chest
and
lifting
my
feet
a
couple
inches
off
the
ground
as
I
kick
furiously
with
my
heels,
twisting
my
head
back
and
forth,
snapping
at
his
forearm
with
my
teeth.
And
the
whole
time
his
lips
tickling
the
delicate
skin
of
my
ear.
“Cassie.
Don’t.
Cassie…”
“Let…me…go.”
“That’s
been
the
whole
problem.
I
can’t.”
71
EVAN
LETS
ME
KICK
and
squirm
until
I’m
exhausted,
then
he
plops
me
down
against
atree
and
steps
back.
“You
know
what
happens
if
you
run,”
he
warns
me.
His
face
is
flushed.
He’s
having
a
hard
time
catching
his
breath.
When
he
turns
to
retrieve
my
weapons,
his
movements
are
stiff,
deliberate.
Catching
me—after
taking
the
grenade
for
me—has
cost
him.
Hisjacket
hangs
open,
exposing
his
denim
shirt,
and
the
pants
he
took
from
the
dead
kid
are
two
sizes
too
small,
tight
in
all
the
wrong
places.
It
looks
like
he’s
wearing
a
pair
of
capris.
“You’ll
shoot
me
in
the
back
of
the
head,”
I
say.
He
tucks
my
Luger
into
his
belt
and
swings
the
M16
over
one
shoulder.
“I
could
have
done
that
a
long
time
ago.”
I
guess
he’s
talking
about
the
first
time
we
met.
“You’re
a
Silencer,”
I
say.
It
takes
everything
in
me
not
to
jump
up
and
tear
off
through
the
trees
again.
Of
course,
running
from
him
is
pointless.
Fighting
him
is
pointless.
So
I
have
to
outsmart
him.
It’slike
I’m
back
under
that
car
on
the
day
we
first
met.
No
hiding
from
it.
No
running
from
it.
He
sits
down
a
few
feet
away,
resting
his
rifle
across
his
thighs.
He’s
shivering.
“If
your
job
is
to
kill
us,
why
didn’t
you
kill
me?”
I
ask.
He
answers
without
hesitating,
as
if
he’s
decided
long
before
I
asked
the
question
what
his
answer
would
be.
“Because
I’m
in
love
with
you.”
My
head
falls
back
against
the
rough
bark
of
the
tree.
The
bare
branches
overhead
are
hard-edged
against
the
bright
blue
sky.
“Well,
this
is
a
tragic
love
story,
isn’t
it?
Alien
invader
falls
for
human
girl.
The
hunter
for
his
prey.”
“I
am
human.”
“‘I
am
human…but.’
Finish
it,
Evan.”
Because
I’mfinished
now,
Evan.
You
were
the
last
one,
my
only
friend
in
the
world,
and
now
you’re
gone.
I
mean,
you’re
here,
whatever
you
are,
but
Evan,
my
Evan,
he’s
gone.
“Not
but,
Cassie.
And.
I
am
human
and
I’m
not.
I’m
neither
and
I’m
both.
I
am
Other
and
I
am
you.”
I
look
into
his
eyes,
deep-set
and
very
dark
in
the
shadowy
air,
and
say,
“You
make
me
want
to
puke.”
“How
could
I
tell
you
the
truth
when
the
truth
meant
you
would
leave
me
and
leavingme
meant
you
would
die?”
“Don’t
preach
to
me
about
dying,
Evan.”
Wagging
my
finger
at
his
face.
“I
watchedmy
mother
die.
I
watched
one
of
you
kill
my
father.
I’ve
seen
more
death
in
six
months
than
anyone
else
in
human
history.”
He
pushes
my
hand
down
and
says
through
gritted
teeth,
“And
if
there
had
been
somethingyou
could
have
done
to
protect
your
father,
to
save
your
mother,
wouldn’t
you
have
done
it?
If
you
knew
a
lie
would
save
Sammy,
wouldn’t
you
lie?”
You
bet
I
would.
I
would
even
pretend
to
trust
the
enemy
to
save
Sammy.
I’m
still
trying
to
wrap
my
mind
around
Because
I’m
in
love
with
you.
Trying
to
come
up
with
some
other
reason
he
betrayed
his
species.
Doesn’t
matter,
doesn’t
matter.
Only
one
thing
matters.
A
door
slammed
closed
behind
Sammy
the
day
he
got
on
that
bus,
a
door
with
a
thousand
locks,
and
I
realize
sitting
in
front
of
me
is
the
guy
with
the
keys.
“You
know
what’s
at
Wright-Patterson,
don’t
you?”
I
say.
“You
know
exactly
what
happened
to
Sam.”
He
doesn’t
answer.
Doesn’t
nod
yes.
Doesn’t
shake
his
head
no.
What’s
he
thinking?
That
it’s
one
thing
to
spare
a
single
measly
random
human
but
something
seriously
different
to
give
away
the
master
plan?
Is
this
Evan
Walker’s
under-the-Buick
moment,
when
you
can’t
run,
can’t
hide,
and
your
only
option
is
to
turn
and
face?
“Is
he
alive?”
I
ask.
I
lean
forward;
the
rough
tree
bark
is
cutting
into
my
spine.
He
hesitates
for
a
half
breath,
then:
“He
probably
is.”
“Why
did
they…why
did
you
bring
him
there?”
“To
prepare
him.”
“To
prepare
him
for
what?”
Waits
a
full
breath
this
time.
Then:
“The
5th
Wave.”
I
close
my
eyes.
For
the
first
time,
looking
at
that
beautiful
face
is
too
much
to
endure.
God,
I’m
tired.
So
frigging
tired,
I
could
sleep
for
a
thousand
years.
IfI
slept
for
a
thousand
years,
maybe
I’d
wake
up
and
the
Others
would
be
gone
and
there’d
be
happy
children
frolicking
in
these
woods.
I
am
Other
and
I
am
you.
What
the
hell
does
that
mean?
I’m
too
tired
to
chase
the
thought.
I
open
my
eyes
and
force
myself
to
look
at
him.
“You
can
get
us
in.”
He’s
shaking
his
head.
“Why
not?”
I
ask.
“You’re
one
of
them.
You
can
say
you
captured
me.”
“Wright-Patterson
isn’t
a
prison
camp,
Cassie.”
“Then
what
is
it?”
“For
you?”
Leaning
toward
me;
his
breath
warms
my
face.
“A
death
trap.
You
won’t
last
five
seconds.
Why
do
you
think
I’ve
been
trying
everything
I
can
think
of
to
keep
you
from
going
there?”
“Everything?
Really?
How
about
telling
me
the
truth?
How
about
something
like,
‘Hey,Cass,
about
this
rescue
thingy
of
yours.
I’m
an
alien
like
the
guys
who
took
Sam,so
I
know
what
you’re
doing
is
absolutely
hopeless’?”
“Would
it
have
made
a
difference
if
I
had?”
“That
isn’t
the
point.”
“No,
the
point
is
your
brother
is
being
held
at
the
most
important
base
we—I
mean,
the
Others—
have
established
since
the
purge
began—”
“Since
the
what?
What
did
you
call
it?
The
purge?”
“Or
the
cleansing.”
He
can’t
meet
my
eyes.
“Sometimes
it’s
called
that.”
“Oh,
that’s
what
you’re
doing?
Cleaning
up
the
human
mess?”
“That’s
not
my
word
for
it,
and
purging
or
cleansing
or
whatever
you
want
to
call
it
wasn’t
my
decision,”
he
protests.
“If
it
makes
you
feel
any
better,
I
never
thought
we
should—”
“I
don’t
want
to
feel
better!
The
hatred
I’m
feeling
at
this
moment
is
all
I
need,Evan.
All
I
need.”
Okay,
that
was
honest,
but
don’t
go
too
far.
He’s
the
guy
with
the
keys.
Keep
him
talking.
“Never
thought
you
should
do
what?”
He
takes
a
long
drink
from
the
water
flask,
offers
it
to
me.
I
shake
my
head.
“Wright-Pattersonisn’t
just
any
base—it’s
the
base,”
he
says,
weighing
each
word
carefully.
“And
Vosch
isn’t
just
any
commander—he’s
the
commander,
the
leader
of
all
field
operations
and
the
architect
of
the
cleans—
the
one
who
designed
the
attacks.”
“Vosch
murdered
seven
billion
people.”
The
number
sounds
weirdly
hollow
in
my
ears.
After
the
Arrival,
one
of
Dad’s
favorite
themes
was
how
advanced
the
Others
must
be,
how
high
they
must
have
climbed
on
the
evolutionary
ladder
to
reach
the
stage
of
intergalactic
travel.
And
this
is
their
solution
to
the
human
“problem”?
“There
were
some
of
us
who
didn’t
think
annihilation
was
the
answer,”
Evan
says.
“I
was
one
of
them,
Cassie.
My
side
lost
the
argument.”
“No,
Evan,
that
would
be
my
side
that
lost.”
It’s
more
than
I
can
take.
I
stand
up,
expecting
him
to
stand,
too,
but
he
stays
where
he
is,
looking
up
at
me.
“He
doesn’t
see
you
as
some
of
us
do…as
I
do,”
he
says.
“To
him,
you’re
a
disease
that
will
kill
its
host
unless
it’s
wiped
out.”
“I’m
a
disease.
That’s
what
I
am
to
you.”
I
can’t
look
at
him
anymore.
If
I
look
at
Evan
Walker
for
one
more
second,
I’m
going
to
be
sick.
Behind
me,
his
voice
is
soft,
level,
almost
sad.
“Cassie,
you’re
up
against
somethingthat
is
way
beyond
your
capacity
to
fight.
Wright-Patterson
isn’t
just
another
cleansing
camp.
The
complex
underneath
it
is
the
central
coordinating
hub
for
every
drone
in
this
hemisphere.
It’s
Vosch’s
eyes,
Cassie;
it’s
how
he
sees
you.
Breaking
in
to
rescue
Sammy
isn’t
just
risky—it’s
suicidal.
For
both
of
us.”
“Both
of
us?”
I
glance
at
him
out
of
the
corner
of
my
eye.
He
hasn’t
moved.
“I
can’t
pretend
to
take
you
prisoner.
My
assignment
isn’t
to
capture
people—it’s
to
kill
them.
If
I
try
to
walk
in
with
you
as
my
prisoner,
they’ll
kill
you.
And
then
they’ll
kill
me
for
not
killing
you.
And
I
can’t
sneak
you
in.
The
base
is
patrolledby
drones,
protected
by
a
twenty-foot-high
electric
fence,
watchtowers,
infrared
cameras,
motion
detectors…and
a
hundred
people
just
like
me,
and
you
know
what
I
can
do.”
“Then
I
sneak
in
without
you.”
He
nods.
“It’s
the
only
possible
way—but
just
because
something
is
possible
doesn’t
mean
it
isn’t
suicidal.
Everyone
they
bring
in—I
mean
the
people
they
don’t
kill
right
away—is
put
through
a
screening
program
that
maps
their
entire
psyche,
including
their
memories.
They’ll
know
who
you
are
and
why
you’re
there…and
then
they’ll
kill
you.”
“There’s
got
to
be
a
scenario
that
doesn’t
end
with
them
killing
me,”
I
insist.
“There
is,”
he
says.
“The
scenario
where
we
find
a
safe
spot
to
hide
and
wait
for
Sammy
to
come
to
us.”
My
mouth
drops
open,
and
I
think,
Huh?
Then
I
say
it:
“Huh?”
“It
might
take
a
couple
of
years.
How
old
is
he,
five?
The
youngest
allowed
is
seven.”
“The
youngest
allowed
to
do
what?”
He
looks
away.
“You
saw.”
The
little
kid
whose
throat
he
cut
at
Camp
Ashpit,
wearing
fatigues,
toting
a
rifle
almost
as
big
as
he
was.
Now
I
do
want
a
drink.
I
walk
over
to
him,
and
he
gets
verystill
while
I
bend
over
and
pick
up
the
flask.
After
four
big
swallows,
my
mouth
is
still
dry.
“Sam
is
the
5th
Wave,”
I
say.
The
words
taste
bad.
I
take
another
long
drink.
Evan
nods.
“If
he
passed
his
screening,
he’s
alive
and
being…”
He
searches
for
the
word.
“Processed.”
“Brainwashed,
you
mean.”
“More
like
indoctrinated.
In
the
idea
that
the
aliens
have
been
using
human
bodies,
and
we—I
mean
humans—have
figured
out
a
way
to
detect
them.
And
if
you
can
detect
them,
you
can—”
“That
isn’t
fiction,”
I
interrupt.
“You
are
using
human
bodies.”
He
shakes
his
head.
“Not
the
way
Sammy
thinks
we
are.”
“What
does
that
mean?
Either
you
are
or
you
aren’t.”
“Sammy
thinks
we
look
like
some
kind
of
infestation
attached
to
human
brains,
but—”
“Funny,
that’s
exactly
the
way
I
picture
you,
Evan.
An
infestation.”
I
can’t
help
myself.
His
hand
comes
up.
When
I
don’t
slap
it
away
or
take
off
running
into
the
woods,
heslowly
wraps
his
fingers
around
my
wrist
and
gently
pulls
me
to
the
ground
beside
him.
I’m
sweating
slightly,
though
it’s
bitingly
cold.
What
now?
“There
was
a
boy,
a
real
human
boy,
named
Evan
Walker,”
he
says,
looking
deeply
into
my
eyes.
“Just
like
any
kid,
with
a
mom
and
a
dad
and
brothers
and
sisters,
completely
human.
Before
he
was
born,
I
was
inserted
into
him
while
his
mother
slept.
While
we
both
slept.
For
thirteen
years
I
slept
inside
Evan
Walker,
while
he
learned
to
sit
up,
to
eat
solid
food,
to
walk
and
talk
and
run
and
ride
a
bike,
I
was
there,
waiting
to
wake
up.
Like
thousands
of
Others
in
thousands
of
other
Evan
Walkers
around
the
world.
Some
of
us
were
already
awake,
setting
up
our
lives
to
be
where
we
needed
to
be
when
the
time
came.”
I’m
nodding,
but
why
am
I
nodding?
He
came
to
a
human
body?
What
the
hell
does
that
mean?
“The
4th
Wave,”
he
says,
trying
to
be
helpful.
“Silencers.
It’s
a
good
name
for
us.
We
were
silent,
hiding
inside
human
bodies,
hiding
inside
human
lives.
We
didn’t
have
to
pretend
to
be
you.
We
were
you.
Human
and
Other.
Evan
didn’t
die
when
I
awakened.
He
was…absorbed.”
Ever
the
noticer,
Evan
notices
I’m
totally
creeped
out
by
this.
He
reaches
out
totouch
me
and
flinches
when
I
pull
away.
“So
what
are
you,
Evan?”
I
whisper.
“Where
are
you?
You
said
you
were…what
did
you
say?”
My
mind’s
racing
a
gazillion
miles
an
hour.
“Inserted.
Inserted
where?”
“Maybe
inserted
isn’t
the
best
word.
I
guess
the
concept
that
comes
closest
is
downloaded.
I
was
downloaded
into
Evan
when
his
brain
was
still
developing.”
I
shake
my
head.
For
a
being
centuries
more
advanced
than
I
am,
he
sure
has
a
hardtime
answering
a
simple
question.
“But
what
are
you?
What
do
you
look
like?”
He
frowns.
“You
know
what
I
look
like.”
“No!
Oh
God,
sometimes
you
can
be
so…”Careful,
Cassie,
don’t
go
there.
Remember
what
matters.
“Before
you
became
Evan,
before
you
came
here,
when
you
were
on
your
way
to
Earthfrom
wherever
it
is
you
came
from,
what
did
you
look
like?”
“Nothing.
We
haven’t
had
bodies
in
tens
of
thousands
of
years.
We
had
to
give
them
up
when
we
left
our
home.”
“You’re
lying
again.
What,
you
look
like
a
toad
or
a
warthog
or
a
slug
or
something?
Every
living
thing
looks
like
something.”
“We
are
pure
consciousness.
Pure
being.
Abandoning
our
bodies
and
downloading
our
psyches
into
the
mothership’s
mainframe
was
the
only
way
we
could
make
the
journey.”
He
takes
my
hand
and
curls
my
fingers
into
a
fist.
“This
is
me,”
he
says
softly.
He
covers
my
fist
with
his
hands,
enfolding
it.
“This
is
Evan.
It’s
not
a
perfect
analogy,
because
there’s
no
place
where
I
end
and
he
begins.”
He
smiles
shyly.
“I’m
not
doing
very
well,
am
I?
Do
you
want
me
to
show
you
who
I
am?”
Holy
crap!
“No.
Yes.
What
do
you
mean?”
I
picture
him
peeling
off
his
face
like
a
creature
froma
horror
movie.
His
voice
shakes
a
little.
“I
can
show
you
what
I
am.”
“It
doesn’t
involve
any
kind
of
insertion,
does
it?”
He
laughs
softly.
“I
guess
it
does.
In
a
way.
I’ll
show
you,
Cassie,
if
you
want
to
see.”
Of
course
I
want
to
see.
And
of
course
I
don’t
want
to
see.
It’s
clear
he
wants
toshow
me—will
showing
me
get
me
one
step
closer
to
Sams?
But
this
isn’t
totally
about
Sammy.
Maybe
if
Evan
shows
me,
I’ll
understand
why
he
saved
me
when
he
should
have
killed
me.
Why
he
held
me
in
the
dark
night
after
night
to
keep
me
safe—and
to
keep
me
sane.
He’s
still
smiling
at
me,
probably
delighted
that
I’m
not
clawing
his
eyes
out
or
laughing
him
off,
which
might
hurt
worse.
My
hand
is
lost
in
his,
gently
bound,
like
the
tender
heart
of
a
rose
within
the
bud,
waiting
for
the
rain.
“What
do
I
have
to
do?”
I
whisper.
He
lets
go
of
my
hand.
Reaches
toward
my
face.
I
flinch.
“I
would
never
hurt
you,Cassie.”
I
breathe.
Nod.
Breathe
some
more.
“Close
your
eyes.”
He
touches
my
eyelidsgently,
so
gently,
a
butterfly’s
wings.
“Relax.
Breathe
deep.
Empty
your
mind.
If
you
don’t,
I
can’t
come
in.
Do
you
wantme
to
come
in,
Cassie?”
Yes.
No.
Dear
God,
how
far
do
I
have
to
go
to
keep
my
promise?
I
whisper,
“Yes.”
It
doesn’t
begin
inside
my
head
like
I
expected.
Instead
a
delicious
warmth
spreadsthrough
my
body,
expanding
from
my
heart
outward,
and
my
bones
and
muscles
and
skin
dissolve
in
the
warmth
that
spreads
out
from
me,
until
the
warmth
overcomes
the
Earth
and
the
boundaries
of
the
universe.
The
warmth
is
everywhere
and
everything.
My
bodyand
everything
outside
my
body
belongs
to
it.
Then
I
feel
him;
he
is
in
the
warmth,
too,
and
there’s
no
separation
between
us,
no
spot
where
I
end
and
he
begins,
and
I
open
up
like
a
flower
to
the
rain,
achingly
slow
and
dizzyingly
fast,
dissolving
in
the
warmth,
dissolving
in
him
and
there’s
nothing
to
see,
that’s
just
the
convenient
word
he
used
because
there
is
no
word
to
describe
him,
he
just
is.
And
I
open
to
him,
a
flower
to
the
rain.
72
THE
FIRST
THING
I
do
after
I
open
my
eyes
is
break
out
in
heart-wrenching
sobs.
cIan’t
help
it:
I’ve
never
felt
so
abandoned
in
my
life.
“Maybe
that
was
too
soon,”
he
says,
pulling
me
into
his
arms
and
stroking
my
hair.
And
I
let
him.
I’m
too
weak,
too
confused,
too
empty
and
forlorn
to
do
anything
elsebut
let
him
hold
me.
“I’m
sorry
I
lied
to
you,
Cassie,”
he
murmurs
into
my
hair.
The
cold
squeezes
back
down.
Now
I
have
just
the
memory
of
the
warmth.
“You
must
hate
being
trapped
inside
there,”
I
whisper,
pressing
my
hand
against
his
chest.
I
feel
his
heart
push
back.
“It
doesn’t
feel
like
I’m
trapped,”
he
says.
“In
a
way,
it
feels
like
I’ve
been
freed.”
“Freed?”
“To
feel
something
again.
To
feel
this.”
He
kisses
me.
A
different
kind
of
warmth
spreads
through
my
body.
Lying
in
the
enemy’s
arms.
What’s
the
matter
with
me?
These
beings
burned
us
alive,
crushed
us,
drowned
us,
infected
us
with
a
plague
that
made
us
bleed
to
death
from
the
inside
out.
I
watched
them
kill
everyone
I
knew
and
loved—with
one
special
exception—and
here
I
am,
playing
sucky-face
with
one!
I
let
him
inside
my
soul.
I
shared
something
with
him
more
precious
and
intimate
than
my
body.
For
Sammy’s
sake,
that’s
why.
A
good
answer,
but
complicated.
The
truth
is
simple.
“You
said
you
lost
the
argument
over
what
to
do
about
the
human
disease,”
I
say.
“What
was
your
answer?”
“Coexistence.”
Talking
to
me,
but
addressing
the
stars
above
us.
“There
aren’t
that
many
of
us,
Cassie.
Only
a
few
hundred
thousand.
We
could
have
inserted
ourselves
in
you,
lived
out
our
new
lives
without
anyone
ever
knowing
we
were
here.
Not
many
of
my
people
agreed
with
me.
They
saw
pretending
to
be
human
as
beneath
them.
They
were
afraid
the
longer
we
pretended
to
be
human,
the
more
human
we
would
become.”
“And
who
would
want
that?”
“I
didn’t
think
I
would,”
he
admits.
“Until
I
became
one.”
“When
you…‘woke
up’
in
Evan?”
He
shakes
his
head
and
says
simply,
as
if
it’s
the
most
obvious
thing
in
the
world,
“When
I
woke
up
in
you,
Cassie.
I
wasn’t
fully
human
until
I
saw
myself
in
your
eyes.”
And
then
there
are
real
human
tears
in
his
real
human
eyes,
and
it’s
my
turn
to
hold
him
while
his
heart
breaks.
My
turn
to
see
myself
in
his
eyes.
Somebody
might
say
that
I’m
not
the
only
one
lying
in
the
enemy’s
arms.
I
am
humanity,
but
who
is
Evan
Walker?
Human
and
Other.
Both
and
neither.
By
lovingme,
he
belongs
to
no
one.
He
doesn’t
see
it
that
way.
“I’ll
do
whatever
you
say,
Cassie,”
he
says
helplessly.
His
eyes
shine
brighter
than
the
stars
overhead.
“I
understand
why
you
have
to
go.
If
it
were
you
inside
that
camp,
I
would
go.
A
hundred
thousand
Silencers
couldn’t
stop
me.”
He
presses
his
lips
against
my
ear
and
whispers
low
and
fierce,
as
if
he’s
sharing
the
most
important
secret
in
the
world,
which
maybe
he
is.
“It’s
hopeless.
And
it’s
stupid.
It’s
suicidal.
But
love
is
a
weapon
they
have
no
answer
for.
They
know
how
you
think,
but
they
can’t
know
what
you
feel.”
Not
we.
They.
A
threshold
has
been
crossed,
and
he
isn’t
stupid.
He
knows
it’s
the
kind
you
can’t
cross
back
over.
73
WE
SPEND
OUR
LAST
DAY
TOGETHER
sleeping
under
the
highway
overpass
like
two
homeless
people,
which
literally
we
both
are.
One
person
sleeps,
the
other
keeps
watch.
Whenit’s
his
turn
to
rest,
he
gives
my
guns
back
without
hesitating
and
falls
asleep
instantly,
as
if
it
doesn’t
occur
to
him
I
could
easily
run
away
or
shoot
him
in
the
head.
I
don’t
know;
maybe
it
does
occur
to
him.
Our
problem
has
always
been
that
we
don’t
think
like
they
do.
It’s
why
I
trusted
him
in
the
beginning
and
why
he
knew
I
would
trust
him.
Silencers
kill
people.
Evan
didn’t
kill
me.
Ergo,
Evan
couldn’t
be
a
Silencer.
See?
That’s
logic.
Ahem—human
logic.
At
dusk
we
finish
the
rest
of
our
provisions
and
hike
up
the
embankment
to
take
cover
in
the
trees
bordering
Highway
35.
The
buses
run
only
at
night,
he
tells
me.
And
you’ll
know
when
they’re
coming.
You
can
hear
the
sound
of
their
engines
for
miles
because
that’s
the
only
sound
for
miles.
First
you
see
the
headlights,
and
then
you
hear
them,
and
then
they’re
whizzing
past
like
big
yellow
race
cars
because
the
highway’s
been
cleared
of
wrecks
and
there
aren’t
speed
limits
anymore.
He
doesn’t
know:
Maybe
they’ll
stop,
maybe
they
won’t.
Maybe
they’ll
just
slow
down
long
enough
for
one
of
the
soldiers
on
board
to
put
a
bullet
between
my
eyes.
Maybe
they
won’t
come
at
all.
“You
said
they
were
still
gathering
people,”
I
point
out.
“Why
wouldn’t
they
come?”
He’s
watching
the
road
beneath
us.
“At
some
point
the
‘rescued’
will
figure
out
they’ve
been
duped,
or
the
survivors
on
the
outside
will.
When
that
happens,
they’ll
shut
down
the
base—or
the
part
of
the
base
that’s
dedicated
to
cleansing.”
He
clears
his
throat.
Staring
down
at
the
road.
“What
does
that
mean,
‘shut
down
the
base’?”
“Shut
it
down
the
way
they
shut
down
Camp
Ashpit.”
I
think
about
what
he’s
saying.
Like
him,
looking
at
the
empty
road.
“Okay,”
I
say
finally.
“Then
we
hope
Vosch
hasn’t
pulled
the
plug
yet.”
I
scoop
up
a
handful
of
dirt
and
twigs
and
dead
leaves
and
rub
it
over
my
face.
Another
handful
for
my
hair.
He
watches
me
without
saying
anything.
“This
is
the
point
where
you
bop
me
over
the
head,”
I
say.
I
smell
like
the
earth,
and
for
some
reason
I
think
about
my
father
kneeling
in
the
rose
bed
and
the
white
sheet.
“Or
offer
to
go
in
my
place.
Or
bop
me
in
the
head
and
then
go
in
my
place.”
He
jumps
to
his
feet.
For
a
second
I’m
afraid
he
is
going
to
bop
me
over
the
head,he’s
that
upset.
Instead,
he
wraps
his
arms
around
himself
like
he’s
cold—or
he
does
it
to
keep
himself
from
bopping
me
over
the
head.
“It’s
suicide,”
he
snaps.
“We’re
both
thinking
it.
One
of
us
might
as
well
say
it.
Suicide
if
I
go,
suicide
if
you
go.
Dead
or
alive,
he’s
lost.”
I
pull
the
Luger
from
my
waistband.
Put
it
on
the
ground
at
his
feet.
Then
the
M16.
“Save
these
for
me,”
I
tell
him.
“I’m
going
to
need
them
when
I
get
back.
And
by
theway,
somebody
should
say
this:
You
look
ridiculous
in
those
pants.”
I
scooch
over
to
the
backpack
without
getting
up.
Pull
out
Bear.
No
need
to
dirty
him
up;
he’s
already
rough-looking.
“Are
you
listening
to
me?”
he
demands.
“The
problem
is
you
don’t
listen
to
yourself,”
I
shoot
back.
“There’s
only
one
wayin,
and
that’s
the
way
Sammy
took.
You
can’t
go.
I
have
to.
So
don’t
even
open
your
mouth.
If
you
say
anything,
I’ll
slap
you.”
I
stand
up,
and
a
weird
thing
happens:
As
I
rise,
Evan
seems
to
shrink.
“I’m
goingto
get
my
little
brother,
and
there’s
only
one
way
I
can
do
it.”
He’s
looking
up
at
me,
nodding.
He
has
been
inside
me.
There
has
been
no
place
where
he
ended
and
I
began.
He
knows
what
I’m
going
to
say:
Alone.
74
THERE
ARE
THE
STARS,
the
pinpricks
of
light
stabbing
down.
There
is
the
empty
road
beneath
the
light
stabbing
down
and
the
girl
on
the
road
with
the
smudged
face
and
twigs
and
dead
leaves
entangled
in
her
short,
curly
hair,
clutching
a
battered
old
teddy
bear,
on
the
empty
road,
beneath
the
stars
stabbing
down.
There
is
the
growl
of
engines
and
then
the
twin
bars
of
the
headlights
cutting
across
the
horizon,
and
the
lights
grow
larger,
brighter,
like
two
stars
going
supernova,
bearing
down
on
the
girl,
who
has
secrets
in
her
heart
and
promises
to
keep,
and
she
faces
the
lights
that
bear
down
on
her,
she
does
not
run
or
hide.
The
driver
sees
me
with
plenty
of
time
to
stop.
The
brakes
squeal,
the
door
hisses
open,
and
a
soldier
steps
onto
the
asphalt.
He
has
a
gun
but
he
doesn’t
point
it
at
me.
He
looks
at
me,
pinned
in
the
headlights,
and
I
look
back
at
him.
He’s
wearing
a
white
armband
with
a
red
cross
on
it.
His
name
tag
says
PARKER.
I
remember
that
name.
My
heart
skips
a
beat.
What
if
he
recognizes
me?
I’m
supposed
to
be
dead.
What’s
my
name?
Lizbeth.
Am
I
hurt?
No.
Am
I
alone?
Yes.
Parker
does
a
slow
360,
surveying
the
landscape.
He
doesn’t
see
the
hunter
in
the
woods
who
is
watching
this
play
out,
his
scope
trained
on
Parker’s
head.
Of
course
Parker
doesn’t
see
him.
The
hunter
in
the
woods
is
a
Silencer.
Parker
takes
my
arm
and
helps
me
onto
the
bus.
It
smells
like
blood
and
sweat.
Halfthe
seats
are
empty.
There
are
kids.
Adults,
too.
They
don’t
matter,
though.
Only
Parker
and
the
driver
and
the
soldier
with
the
name
tag
HUDSON
matter.
I
flop
into
the
last
seat
by
the
emergency
door,
the
same
seat
Sam
sat
in
when
he
pressed
his
little
hand
to
the
glass
and
watched
me
shrink
until
the
dust
swallowed
me.
Parker
hands
me
a
bag
of
smushed
gummies
and
a
bottle
of
water.
I
don’t
want
either,
but
I
consume
both.
The
gummies
have
been
in
his
and
are
warm
and
gooey,
and
I’m
afraid
I’m
going
to
be
sick.
The
bus
picks
up
speed.
Someone
near
the
front
is
crying.
Besides
that,
there’s
the
hum
of
the
wheels
and
the
high
rev
of
the
engine
and
the
cold
wind
rushing
through
the
cracked
windows.
Parker
comes
back
with
a
silver
disk
that
he
presses
against
my
forehead.
To
take
my
temperature,
he
tells
me.
The
disk
glows
red.
I’m
good,
he
says.
What’s
my
bear’s
name?
Sammy,
I
tell
him.
Lights
on
the
horizon.
That’s
Camp
Haven,
Parker
tells
me.
It’s
perfectly
safe.
Nomore
running.
No
more
hiding.
I
nod.
Perfectly
safe.
The
light
grows,
seeps
slowly
through
the
windshield,
then
rushes
in
as
we
get
closer,
flooding
the
bus
now,
and
we’re
pulling
up
to
the
gate
and
a
loud
bell
goes
off
and
the
gate
rolls
open.
The
silhouette
of
a
soldier
high
in
the
watchtower.
We
stop
in
front
of
a
hangar.
A
fat
man
bounds
onto
the
bus,
light
on
the
balls
of
his
feet
like
a
lot
of
fat
guys.
His
name
is
Major
Bob.
We
shouldn’t
be
afraid,
he
tells
us.
We
are
perfectly
safe.
There
are
only
two
rules
to
remember.
Rule
one
is
remember
our
colors.
Rule
two
is
listen
and
follow.
I
fall
into
line
with
my
group
and
follow
Parker
to
the
side
door
of
the
hangar.
He
pats
Lizbeth
on
the
shoulder
and
wishes
her
good
luck.
I
find
a
red
circle
and
sit
down.
There
are
soldiers
everywhere.
But
most
of
these
soldiers
are
kids,
some
not
much
older
than
Sam.
They
all
look
veryserious,
especially
the
younger
ones.
The
really
young
ones
are
the
most
serious
of
all.
You
can
manipulate
a
kid
into
believing
almost
anything,
into
doing
almost
anything,
Evan
explained
in
our
mission
briefing.
With
the
right
training,
there
are
few
things
more
savage
than
a
ten-year-old.
I
have
a
number:
T-sixty-two.
T
for
Terminator.
Ha.
The
numbers
are
called
out
over
a
loudspeaker.
“SIXTY-TWO!
TEE-SIXTY-TWO!
PROCEED
TO
THE
RED
DOOR,
PLEASE!
NUMBER
TEESIXTY-TWO!”
The
first
station
is
the
shower
room.
On
the
other
side
of
the
red
door
is
a
thin
woman
wearing
green
scrubs.
Everythingcomes
off
and
into
the
hamper.
Underwear,
too.
They
love
children
here
but
not
lice
and
ticks.
There’s
the
shower.
Here’s
the
soap.
Put
on
the
white
robe
when
you’re
finished
and
wait
to
be
called.
I
sit
the
bear
against
the
wall
and
step
naked
onto
the
cold
tiles.
The
water
is
tepid.
The
soap
has
a
pungent
mediciny
smell.
I’m
still
damp
when
I
slip
on
the
paper
robe.
It
clings
to
my
skin.
You
can
almost
see
through
it.
I
pick
up
Bear
and
wait.
Prescreening
is
next.
A
lot
of
questions.
Some
are
nearly
identical.
That’s
to
test
your
story.
Stay
calm.
Stay
focused.
Through
the
next
door.
Up
onto
the
exam
table.
A
new
nurse,
heavier,
meaner.
She
barely
looks
at
me.
I
must
be,
like,
the
thousandth
person
she’s
seen
since
the
Silencers
took
the
base.
What’s
my
full
name?
Elizabeth
Samantha
Morgan.
How
old
am
I?
Twelve.
Where
am
I
from?
Do
I
have
any
brothers
or
sisters?
Is
anyone
in
my
family
still
alive?What
happened
to
them?
Where
did
I
go
after
I
left
home?
What
happened
to
my
leg?
How
was
I
shot?
Who
shot
me?
Do
I
know
where
any
other
survivors
are?
What
are
my
siblings’
names?
My
parents’?
What
did
my
father
do
for
a
living?
What
was
the
name
of
my
best
friend?
Tell
her
again
what
happened
to
my
family.
When
it’s
over,
she
pats
me
on
the
knee
and
tells
me
not
to
be
scared.
I’m
perfectly
safe.
I
hug
Bear
to
my
chest
and
nod.
Perfectly
safe.
The
physical’s
next.
Then
the
implant.
The
incision
is
very
small.
She’ll
probably
seal
it
with
glue.
The
woman
named
Dr.
Pam
is
so
nice,
I
like
her
in
spite
of
myself.
The
dream
doctor:kind,
gentle,
patient.
She
doesn’t
rush
right
in
and
start
poking
me;
she
talks
first.
Lets
me
know
everything
she’s
going
to
do.
Shows
me
the
implant.
Like
a
pet
chip,
only
better!
Now
if
something
happens,
they’ll
know
where
to
find
me.
“What’s
your
teddy
bear’s
name?”
“Sammy.”
“Okay
if
I
sit
Sammy
in
this
chair
while
we
put
in
the
tracker?”
I
roll
onto
my
stomach.
I’m
irrationally
concerned
she
can
see
my
butt
through
the
paper
robe.
I
tense,
anticipating
the
bite
of
the
needle.
The
device
can’t
download
you
until
it’s
linked
to
Wonderland.
But
once
it’s
in
you,
it’s
fully
operational.
They
can
use
it
to
track
you,
and
they
can
use
it
to
kill
you.
Dr.
Pam
asks
what
happened
to
my
leg.
Some
bad
people
shot
it.
That
won’t
happen
here,she
assures
me.
There
are
no
bad
people
at
Camp
Haven.
I’m
perfectly
safe.
I’m
tagged.
I
feel
like
she’s
hung
a
twenty-pound
rock
around
my
neck.
Time
for
the
last
test,
she
tells
me.
A
program
seized
from
the
enemy.
They
call
it
Wonderland.
I
grab
Bear
from
his
seat
and
follow
her
into
the
next
room.
White
walls.
White
floor.White
ceiling.
White
dentist
chair,
straps
hanging
from
the
arms
and
the
leg
rests.
A
keyboard
and
monitor.
She
tells
me
to
have
a
seat
and
steps
over
to
the
computer.
“What
does
Wonderland
do?”
I
ask.
“Well,
that’s
kind
of
complicated,
Lizbeth,
but
essentially
Wonderland
records
a
virtual
map
of
your
cognitive
functions.”
“A
brain
map?”
“Something
like
that,
yes.
Have
a
seat
in
the
chair,
honey.
It
won’t
take
long,
and
I
promise
it
doesn’t
hurt.”
I
sit
down,
hugging
Bear
to
my
chest.
“Oh
no,
honey,
Sammy
can’t
be
in
the
chair
with
you.”
“Why
not?”
“Here,
give
him
to
me.
I’ll
put
him
right
over
here
by
my
computer.”
I
give
her
a
suspicious
look.
But
she’s
smiling
and
she
has
been
so
kind.
I
should
trust
her.
After
all,
she
completely
trusts
me.
But
I’m
so
nervous,
Bear
slips
out
of
my
hand
when
I
hold
him
out
for
her.
He
fallsbeside
the
chair
onto
his
fat,
fluffy
head.
I
twist
around
to
scoop
him
up,
but
Dr.
Pam
says
to
sit
still,
she’ll
get
him,
and
then
she
bends
over.
I
grab
her
head
with
both
hands
and
bring
it
straight
down
into
the
arm
of
the
chair.
The
impact
makes
my
forearms
sing
with
pain.
She
falls,
stunned
by
the
blow,
but
doesn’t
collapse
completely.
By
the
time
her
knees
hit
the
white
floor,
I’m
out
of
the
chair
and
swinging
around
behind
her.
The
plan
was
a
karate
punch
to
her
throat,
but
her
back
is
to
me,
so
I
improvise.
I
grab
the
strap
hanging
from
the
chair
arm
and
wrap
it
twice
around
her
neck.
Her
hands
come
up,
too
late.
I
yank
the
strap
tight,
putting
my
foot
against
the
chair
for
leverage,
and
pull.
Those
seconds
waiting
for
her
to
pass
out
are
the
longest
of
my
life.
She
goes
limp.
I
immediately
let
go
of
the
strap,
and
she
falls
face-first
onto
the
floor.
I
check
her
pulse.
I
know
it’ll
be
tempting,
but
you
can’t
kill
her.
She
and
everyone
else
running
the
base
is
linked
to
a
monitoring
system
located
in
the
command
center.
If
she
goes
down,
all
hell
breaks
loose.
I
roll
Dr.
Pam
onto
her
back.
Blood
runs
from
both
nostrils.
Probably
broken.
I
reachup
behind
my
head.
This
is
the
squishy
part.
But
I’m
jacked
up
on
adrenaline
and
euphoria.So
far
everything
has
gone
perfectly.
I
can
do
this.
I
rip
off
the
bandage
and
pull
hard
on
either
side
of
the
incision,
and
it
feels
like
a
hot
match
pressing
down
as
the
wound
comes
open.
A
pair
of
tweezers
and
a
mirror
would
come
in
handy
right
about
now,
but
I
don’t
have
either
one
of
those,
so
I
use
my
fingernail
to
dig
out
the
tracker.
The
technique
works
better
than
I
expected:
After
three
tries,
the
device
jams
beneath
my
nail
and
I
bring
it
cleanly
out.
It
only
takes
ninety
seconds
to
run
the
download.
That
give
you
three,
maybe
four
minutes.
No
more
than
five.
How
many
minutes
in?
Two?
Three?
I
kneel
beside
Dr.
Pam
and
shove
the
tracker
as
far
as
I
can
up
her
nose.
Ugh.
No,
you
can’t
shove
it
down
her
throat.
It
has
to
be
near
her
brain.
Sorry
about
that.
You’re
sorry,
Evan?
Blood
on
my
finger,
my
blood,
her
blood,
mixed
together.
I
step
over
to
the
keyboard.
Now
the
truly
scary
part.
You
don’t
have
Sammy’s
number,
but
it
should
be
cross-referenced
to
his
name.
If
one
variation
doesn’t
work,
try
a
dif
erent
one.
There
should
be
a
search
function.
Blood
is
trickling
down
the
back
of
my
neck,
trailing
down
between
my
shoulder
blades.
I’m
shivering
uncontrollably,
which
makes
it
hard
to
type.
In
the
blinking
blue
box
I
tap
out
the
word
search.
It
take
two
tries
to
spell
it
correctly.
ENTER
NUMBER.
I
don’t
have
a
number,
damn
it.
I
have
a
name.
How
do
I
get
back
to
the
blue
box?
I
hit
the
enter
button.
ENTER
NUMBER.
Oh,
I
get
it
now.
It
wants
a
number!
I
key
in
Sullivan.
DATA
ENTRY
ERROR.
I’m
wavering
between
throwing
the
monitor
across
the
room
and
kicking
Dr.
Pam
untilshe’s
dead.
Neither
will
help
me
find
Sam,
but
both
would
make
me
feel
better.
I
hitthe
escape
button
and
get
the
blue
box
and
type
search
by
name.
The
words
vanish.
Vaporized
by
Wonderland.
The
blue
box
blinks,
blank
again.
I
fight
back
a
scream.
I’m
out
of
time.
If
you
can’t
find
him
in
the
system,
we’ll
have
to
go
to
Plan
B.
I’m
not
crazy
about
Plan
B.
I
like
Plan
A,
where
his
location
pops
up
on
a
map
andI
run
right
to
him.
Plan
A
is
simple
and
clean.
Plan
B
is
complicated
and
messy.
One
more
try.
Five
more
seconds
can’t
make
that
big
a
difference.
I
type
Sullivan
into
the
blue
box.
The
display
goes
haywire.
Numbers
begin
to
race
across
the
gray
background,
fillingthe
screen,
like
I
just
gave
it
a
command
to
calculate
the
value
of
pi.
I
panic
and
start
hitting
random
buttons,
but
the
scroll
doesn’t
stop.
I’m
well
past
five
minutes.
Plan
B
sucks,
but
B
it
is.
I
duck
into
the
adjoining
room,
where
I
find
the
white
jumpsuits.
I
grab
one
off
theshelf
and
wisely
attempt
to
dress
without
taking
off
the
robe
first.
With
a
grunt
of
frustration,
I
shrug
out
of
it,
and
for
a
second
I’m
totally
naked,
the
second
in
which
that
door
beside
me
will
fly
open
and
a
battalion
of
Silencers
will
flood
into
the
room.
That’s
the
way
things
happen
in
all
Plan
Bs.
The
suit
is
way
too
big,
but
better
too
big
than
too
small,
I
think,
and
I’m
quickly
zipped
up
and
back
inthe
Wonderland
room.
If
you
can’t
find
him
through
the
main
interface,
there’s
a
good
possibility
she
has
a
handheld
unit
somewhere
on
her.
It
works
on
the
same
principle,
but
you
have
to
be
very
careful.
One
function
is
a
locator,
the
other
is
a
detonator.
Key
in
the
wrong
command
and
you
won’t
find
him,
you’ll
fry
him.
When
I
burst
back
in,
she’s
sitting
up,
holding
Bear
in
one
hand
and
a
small
silver
thing
that
looks
like
a
cell
phone
in
the
other.
Like
I
said,
Plan
B
sucks.
75
HER
NECK
IS
FLAMING
RED
where
I
choked
her.
Her
face
is
covered
in
blood.
But
hehrands
are
steady,
and
her
eyes
have
lost
all
their
warmth.
Her
thumb
hovers
over
a
green
button
below
a
numeric
display.
“Don’t
press
it,”
I
say.
“I’m
not
going
to
hurt
you.”
I
squat
down,
hands
open,
palmstoward
her.
“Seriously,
you
really
do
not
want
to
press
that
button.”
She
presses
the
button.
Her
head
snaps
back,
and
she
flops
down.
Her
legs
kick
twice,
and
she’s
gone.
I
leap
forward,
snatch
Bear
out
of
her
dead
fingers,
and
race
back
through
the
jumpsuitroom
and
into
the
hallway
beyond.
Evan
never
bothered
to
tell
me
how
long
after
the
alarm
sounds
before
the
Stormtroopers
are
mobilized,
the
base
is
locked
down,
and
the
interloper
captured,
tortured,
and
put
to
a
slow
and
agonizing
death.
Probably
not
that
long.
So
much
for
Plan
B.
Hated
it
anyway.
The
only
downside
is
Evan
and
I
never
drew
up
a
Plan
C.
He’ll
be
in
a
squad
with
older
kids,
so
your
best
bet
is
the
barracks
that
ring
the
parade
grounds.
Barracks
that
ring
the
parade
grounds.
Wherever
that
is.
Maybe
I
should
stop
someoneand
ask
for
directions,
because
I
only
know
one
way
out
of
this
building,
and
that’s
the
way
I
came
in,
past
the
dead
body
and
the
old
fat
mean
nurse
and
the
young
thin
nice
nurse
and
right
into
the
loving
arms
of
Major
Bob.
There’s
an
elevator
at
the
end
of
the
hall
with
a
single
call
button:
It’s
a
one-way
express
ride
to
the
underground
complex,
where
Evan
says
Sammy
and
the
other
“recruits”
are
shown
the
phony
creatures
“attached”
to
real
human
brains.
Festooned
with
security
cameras.
Crawling
with
Silencers.
Only
two
other
ways
out
of
this
hallway:
the
door
just
to
the
right
of
the
elevator
and
the
door
I
came
out
of.
Finally,
a
no-brainer.
I
slam
through
the
door
and
find
myself
in
a
stairwell.
Like
the
elevator,
the
stairs
go
in
one
direction:
down.
I
hesitate
for
a
half
second.
The
stairwell
is
quiet
and
small,
but
it’s
a
good,
cozy
kind
of
small.
Maybe
I
should
stay
here
awhile
and
hug
my
bear,
perhaps
suck
my
thumb.
I
force
myself
to
take
it
slow
down
the
five
flights
to
the
bottom.
The
steps
are
metal,
cold
against
my
bare
feet.
I’m
waiting
for
the
shriek
of
alarms
and
the
pounding
of
heavy
boots
and
the
rain
of
bullets
from
above
and
below.
I
think
of
Evan
at
Camp
Ashpit,
taking
out
four
heavily
armed,
highly
trained
killers
in
near
total
darkness,
and
wonder
why
I
ever
thought
it
was
wise
to
stroll
into
the
lion’s
den
alone
when
I
could
have
had
a
Silencer
by
my
side.
Well,
not
totally
alone.
I
do
have
the
bear.
I
press
my
ear
against
the
door
at
the
bottom
and
rest
my
hand
on
the
lever.
I
hear
my
own
heartbeat
and
that’s
all.
The
door
flies
inward,
forcing
me
back
against
the
wall,
and
then
I
do
hear
the
poundingof
boots
as
men
toting
semiautomatics
race
up
the
stairs.
The
door
starts
to
swing
closed
and
I
grab
the
lever
to
keep
the
door
in
front
of
me
until
they
make
the
first
turn
and
thunder
out
of
sight.
I
whip
around
into
the
corridor
before
the
door
closes.
Red
lights
mounted
from
the
ceiling
spin,
throwing
my
shadow
against
the
white
walls,
wiping
it
away,
throwing
it
again.
Right
or
left?
I’m
a
little
turned
around,
but
I
think
the
front
of
the
hangar
is
to
the
right.
I
jog
in
that
direction,
then
stop.
Where
am
I
most
likelyto
find
the
majority
of
Silencers
in
an
emergency?
Probably
clustered
around
the
main
entrance
to
the
scene
of
the
crime.
I
turn
around
and
run
smack
into
the
chest
of
a
very
tall
man
with
piercing
blue
eyes.
I
wasn’t
close
enough
to
see
his
eyes
at
Camp
Ashpit.
But
I
remember
the
voice.
Deep,
hard-edged,
razor-sharp.
“Well,
hello
there,
little
lamb,”
Vosch
says.
“You
must
be
lost.”
76
HIS
GRIP
ON
MY
SHOULDER
is
as
hard
as
his
voice.
“Why
are
you
down
here?”
he
asks.
“Who
is
your
group
leader?”
I
shake
my
head.
The
tears
welling
up
in
my
eyes
aren’t
fake.
I
have
to
think
fast,and
my
first
thought
is
Evan
was
right:
This
solo
act
was
doomed,
no
matter
how
manybackup
plans
we
concocted.
If
only
Evan
were
here…
If
Evan
were
here!
“He
killed
her!”
I
blurt
out.
“That
man
killed
Dr.
Pam!”
“What
man?
Who
killed
Dr.
Pam?”
I
shake
my
head,
bawling
my
little
eyes
out,
crushing
my
battered
teddy
against
my
chest.
Behind
Vosch,
another
squad
of
soldiers
races
down
the
corridor
toward
us.
He
shoves
me
at
them.
“Secure
this
one
and
meet
me
upstairs.
We
have
a
breach.”
I’m
dragged
to
the
nearest
door,
shoved
inside
a
dark
room,
and
the
lock
clicks.
The
lights
flicker
on.
The
first
thing
I
see
is
a
frightened,
young-looking
girl
in
a
white
jumpsuit
holding
a
teddy
bear.
I
actually
give
a
startled
yelp.
Beneath
the
mirror
is
a
long
counter
on
which
a
monitor
and
keyboard
sit.
I’m
in
the
execution
chamber
Evan
described,
where
they
show
the
new
recruits
the
fake
brainspiders.
Forget
the
computer.
I’m
not
about
to
start
hitting
buttons
again.
Options,
Cassie.
What
are
your
options?
I
know
there’s
another
room
on
the
other
side
of
the
mirror.
And
there
has
to
be
at
least
one
door,
which
may
or
may
not
be
locked.
I
know
the
door
to
this
room
is
locked,
so
I
can
wait
for
Vosch
to
come
back
for
me
or
I
can
bust
through
this
looking
glass
to
the
other
side.
I
pick
up
one
of
the
chairs,
rear
back,
and
hurl
it
against
the
mirror.
The
impact
rips
the
chair
from
my
hands
and
it
falls
to
the
floor
with
a
deafening—at
least
to
me—clatter.
I’ve
put
a
large
scratch
in
the
thick
glass,
but
that’s
the
only
damage
I
see.
I
pick
up
the
chair
again.
Take
a
deep
breath.
Lower
my
shoulders,
rotate
my
hips
as
I
bring
the
chair
around.
That’s
what
they
teach
you
in
karate
class:
Power
is
in
rotation.
I
aim
for
the
scratch.
Focus
every
ounce
of
my
energy
on
that
single
spot.
The
chair
bounces
off
the
glass,
throwing
me
off
balance,
and
I
land
on
my
butt
witha
teeth-jarring
thump.
So
jarring,
in
fact,
that
I
bite
down
hard
on
my
tongue.
Mymouth
fills
with
blood,
and
I
spit
it
out,
hitting
the
girl
in
the
mirror
right
in
the
nose.
I
yank
up
the
chair
again,
breathing
deep.
I
forgot
one
thing
I
learned
in
karate:your
eich!
The
war
cry.
Laugh
at
it
all
you
want;
it
does
concentrate
your
power.
The
third
and
final
blow
shatters
the
glass.
My
momentum
slams
me
into
the
waist-highcounter,
and
my
feet
come
off
the
floor
as
the
chair
tumbles
into
the
adjoining
room.
I
can
see
another
dentist
chair,
a
bank
of
processors,
wires
running
across
the
floor,
and
another
door.
Please,
God,
don’t
let
it
be
locked.
I
pick
up
Bear
and
climb
through
the
hole.
I
imagine
Vosch
returning
and
the
look
on
his
face
when
he
sees
the
busted
mirror.
The
door
on
the
other
side
isn’t
locked.
It
opens
into
another
white
cinderblock
corridor
lined
with
unmarked
doors.
Ah,
the
possibilities.
But
I
don’t
step
into
that
corridor.
I
hover
in
the
doorway.
Before
me,
the
unmarked
path.
Behind
me,
the
one
I’ve
marked:
They’llsee
the
hole.
They’ll
know
which
direction
I’ve
taken.
How
long
can
I
stay
ahead
ofthem?
My
mouth
has
filled
with
blood
again,
and
I
force
myself
to
swallow
it.
Can’t
make
it
too
easy
for
them
to
track
me.
Too
easy:
I
forgot
to
jam
the
chair
under
the
door
handle
in
the
first
room.
It
won’tstop
them
from
getting
in,
but
it
would
drop
some
precious
seconds
into
my
piggy
bank.
If
something
goes
wrong,
don’t
overthink,
Cassie.
You
have
good
instincts;
trust
them.
Thinking
through
every
step
is
fine
if
you’re
playing
chess,
but
this
isn’t
chess.
I
run
back
through
the
killing
room
and
dive
through
the
hole.
I
misjudge
the
widthof
the
counter
and
flip
off
the
edge,
somersaulting
onto
my
back,
smacking
my
head
hard
against
the
floor.
I
lie
there
for
a
fuzzy
second,
bright
red
stars
burning
in
my
vision.
I’m
looking
at
the
ceiling
and
the
metal
ductwork
running
beneath
it.
I
saw
the
same
setup
in
the
corridors:
the
bomb
shelter’s
ventilation
system.
And
I
think,
Cassie,
that’s
the
bomb
shelter’s
freaking
ventilation
system.
77
SCUTTLING
FORWARD
on
my
stomach,
worrying
that
I’m
too
heavy
for
the
supports
and
that
at
any
second
the
entire
section
of
pipe
will
collapse,
I
scoot
along
the
shaft,
pausing
at
each
juncture
to
listen.
Listen
for
what,
I’m
not
really
sure.
The
cryingof
frightened
children?
The
laughter
of
happy
children?
The
air
in
the
shaft
is
cold,
brought
in
from
the
outside
and
funneled
underground,
sort
of
like
me.
The
air
belongs
here;
I
don’t.
What
did
Evan
say?
Your
best
bet
is
the
barracks
that
ring
the
parade
grounds.
That’s
it,
Evan.
That’s
the
new
plan.
I’ll
find
the
nearest
air
shaft
and
climb
up
to
the
surface.
I
won’t
know
where
I
am
or
how
far
I
am
from
the
parade
grounds,
and
of
course
the
entire
base
is
going
to
be
in
full
lockdown,
crawling
with
Silencers
and
their
brainwashed
child-soldiers
looking
for
the
girl
in
the
white
jumpsuit.
And
don’t
forget
the
teddy
bear.
Talk
about
a
dead
giveaway!
Why
did
I
insist
on
bringing
this
damn
bear?
Sam
would
understand
if
I
left
Bear
behind.
My
promise
wasn’t
to
bring
Bear
to
him.
My
promise
was
to
bring
me
to
him.
What
is
the
deal
with
this
bear?
Every
few
feet
a
choice:
turn
right,
turn
left,
or
keep
going
straight?
And
every
few
feet
a
pause
to
listen
and
to
clear
the
blood
from
my
mouth.
Not
worried
about
my
blood
dripping
in
here:
It’s
the
bread
crumbs
that
mark
my
way
back.
My
tongue
is
swelling,
though,
and
throbs
horribly
with
each
beat
of
my
heart,
the
human
clock
ticking
down,
measuring
out
the
minutes
I
have
left
before
they
find
me,
take
me
to
Vosch,
and
he
finishes
me
the
way
he
finished
my
father.
Something
brown
and
small
is
scurrying
toward
me,
very
fast,
like
he’s
on
an
important
errand.
A
roach.
I’ve
encountered
cobwebs
and
loads
of
dust
and
some
mysterious
slimy
substance
that
might
be
toxic
mold,
but
this
is
the
first
truly
gross
thing
I’ve
seen.
Give
me
a
spider
or
a
snake
over
a
cockroach
any
day.
And
now
he’s
heading
right
toward
my
face.
With
very
vivid
mental
images
of
the
thing
crawling
inside
my
jumpsuit,
I
use
the
only
thing
available
to
squash
it.
My
bare
hand.
Yuck.
I
keep
moving.
There’s
a
glow
up
ahead,
sort
of
greenish
gray;
in
my
head
I
call
itmothership
green.
I
inch
toward
the
grate
from
which
the
glow
emanates.
Peek
throughthe
slats
into
the
room
below—only
calling
it
a
room
doesn’t
do
it
justice.
It’s
huge,
easily
the
size
of
a
football
stadium,
shaped
like
a
bowl,
with
rows
and
rows
of
computer
stations
at
the
bottom,
manned
by
over
a
hundred
people—only
to
call
them
people
is
doing
real
people
an
injustice.
They’re
them,
Vosch’s
inhuman
humans,
and
I
have
no
clue
what
they’re
up
to,
but
I’m
thinking
this
must
be
it,
the
heart
of
the
operation,
ground
zero
of
the
“cleansing.”
A
massive
screen
takes
up
an
entire
wall,
projecting
a
map
of
the
Earth
that’s
dotted
with
bright
green
spots—the
source
of
the
sickly
green
light.
Cities,
I’m
thinking,
and
then
I
realize
the
green
dots
must
represent
pockets
of
survivors.
Vosch
doesn’t
need
to
hunt
us
down.
Vosch
knows
exactly
where
we
are.
I
wiggle
on,
forcing
myself
to
go
slowly
until
the
green
glow
is
as
small
as
the
dots
on
the
map
in
the
control
room.
Four
junctures
down
I
hear
voices.
Men’s
voices.
And
the
clang
of
metal
on
metal,
the
squeak
of
rubber
soles
on
hard
concrete.
Keep
moving,
Cassie.
No
more
stopping.
Sammy’s
not
down
there
and
Sammy
is
the
objective.
Then
one
of
the
guys
says,
“How
many
did
he
say?”
And
the
other
one
goes,
“At
least
two.
The
girl
and
whoever
took
out
Walters
and
Pierceand
Jackson.”
Whoever
took
out
Walters,
Pierce,
and
Jackson?
Evan.
It
has
to
be.
What
the…?
For
a
whole
minute
or
two,
I’m
really
furious
at
him.
Our
only
hope
wasin
my
going
alone,
sliding
past
their
defenses
unnoticed
and
snatching
Sam
before
they
realized
what
was
going
on.
Of
course,
it
hadn’t
quite
worked
out
that
way,
but
Evan
had
no
way
of
knowing
that.
Still.
The
fact
that
Evan
had
ignored
our
carefully
thought-out
plan
and
infiltratedthe
base
also
means
that
Evan
is
here.
And
Evan
does
what
he
has
the
heart
to
do.
I
edge
closer
to
their
voices,
passing
right
over
their
heads
until
I
reach
the
grating.
I
peer
through
the
metal
slats
and
see
two
Silencer
soldiers
loading
eye-shaped
globes
into
a
large
handcart.
I
recognize
what
they
are
right
away.
I’ve
seen
one
before.
The
Eye
will
take
care
of
her.
I
watch
them
until
the
cart
is
loaded
and
they
wheel
it
slowly
out
of
sight.
A
point
will
come
when
the
cover
isn’t
sustainable.
When
that
happens,
they’ll
shut
down
the
base—or
the
part
of
the
base
that’s
expendable.
Oh
boy.
Vosch
is
going
all
Ashpit
on
Camp
Haven.
And
the
minute
that
realization
hits
me,
the
siren
goes
off.
78
TWO
HOURS.
The
minute
Vosch
leaves,
a
clock
inside
my
head
begins
to
tick.
No,
not
a
clock.
More
like
a
timer
ticking
down
to
Armageddon.
I’m
going
to
need
every
second,
so
where
is
the
orderly?
Right
when
I’m
about
to
pull
out
the
drip
myself,
he
shows
up.
A
tall,
skinny
kid
named
Kistner;
we
met
the
last
time
I
was
laid
up.
He
has
a
nervous
habitof
picking
at
the
front
of
his
scrubs,
like
the
material
irritates
his
skin.
“Did
he
tell
you?”
Kistner
asks,
keeping
his
voice
down
as
he
leans
over
the
bed.
“We’ve
gone
Code
Yellow.”
“Why?”
He
shrugs.
“You
think
they
tell
me
anything?
I
just
hope
it
doesn’t
mean
we’re
taking
another
bunker-dive.”
No
one
in
the
hospital
likes
the
air
raid
drills.
Getting
several
hundred
patients
underground
in
less
than
three
minutes
is
a
tactical
nightmare.
“Better
than
staying
topside
and
getting
incinerated
by
an
alien
death
ray.”
Maybe
it’s
psychological,
but
the
minute
Kistner
pulls
the
drip,
the
pain
sets
in,
a
dull
throbbing
ache
where
Ringer
shot
me
that
keeps
time
with
my
heart.
As
I
wait
for
my
head
to
clear,
I
wonder
if
I
should
reconsider
the
plan.
An
evacuation
into
the
underground
bunker
might
simplify
things.
After
the
fiasco
of
Nugget’s
first
air
raid
drill,
command
decided
to
pool
all
noncombatant
children
into
a
safe
room
located
in
the
middle
of
the
complex.
It’ll
be
a
hell
of
a
lot
easier
snatching
him
from
there
than
checking
every
barracks
on
base.
But
I
have
no
idea
when—or
even
if—that’s
going
to
happen.
Better
stick
to
the
original
plan.
Tick-tock.
I
close
my
eyes,
visualizing
each
step
of
the
escape
with
as
much
detail
as
possible.
I
did
this
before,
back
when
there
were
high
schools
and
Friday
night
games
and
crowds
to
cheer
at
them.
Back
when
winning
a
district
title
seemed
like
the
most
important
thing
in
the
world.
Picturing
my
routes,
the
arc
of
the
ball
sailing
toward
the
lights,
the
defender
keeping
pace
beside
me,
the
precise
moment
to
turn
my
head
and
bring
up
my
hands
without
breaking
stride.
Imagining
not
just
the
perfect
play
but
the
busted
one,
how
I
would
adjust
my
route,
give
the
quarterback
a
target
to
save
the
down.
There’s
a
thousand
ways
this
could
go
wrong
and
only
one
way
for
it
to
go
right.
Don’t
think
a
play
ahead,
or
two
plays
or
three.
Think
about
this
play,
this
step.
Get
it
right
one
step
at
a
time,
and
you’ll
score.
Step
one:
the
orderly.
My
best
buddy
Kistner,
giving
somebody
a
sponge
bath
two
beds
down.
“Hey,”
I
call
over
to
him.
“Hey,
Kistner!”
“What
is
it?”
Kistner
calls
back,
clearly
annoyed
with
me.
He
doesn’t
like
to
be
interrupted.
“I
have
to
go
to
the
john.”
“You’re
not
supposed
to
get
up.
You’ll
tear
the
sutures.”
“Aw,
come
on,
Kistner.
The
bathroom’s
right
over
there.”
“Doctor’s
orders.
I’ll
bring
you
a
bedpan.”
I
watch
him
weave
his
way
through
the
bunks
toward
the
supply
station.
I’m
a
little
worried
I
haven’t
waited
long
enough
for
the
meds
to
fade.
What
if
I
can’t
stand
up?
Tick-tock,
Zombie.
Ticktock.
I
throw
back
the
covers
and
swing
my
legs
off
the
bed.
Gritting
my
teeth;
this
isthe
hard
part.
I’m
wrapped
tight
from
chest
to
waist,
and
pushing
myself
upright
stretches
the
muscles
ripped
apart
by
Ringer’s
bullet.
I
cut
you.
You
shoot
me.
It’s
only
fair.
But
it’s
escalating.
What
happens
on
your
next
turn?
You
stick
a
hand
grenade
down
my
pants?
That’s
a
disturbing
image,
sticking
a
live
grenade
down
Ringer’s
pants.
On
so
many
levels.
I’m
still
full
of
dope,
but
when
I
sit
up,
the
pain
almost
makes
me
black
out.
SoI
sit
still
for
a
minute,
waiting
for
my
head
to
clear.
Step
two:
the
bathroom.
Force
yourself
to
go
slow.
Take
small
steps.
Shuf
le.
I
can
feel
the
back
of
the
gown
flapping
open;
I’m
mooning
the
entire
ward.
The
bathroom
is
maybe
twenty
feet
away.
It
feels
like
twenty
miles.
If
it’s
locked
or
if
someone’s
in
there,
I’m
screwed.
It’s
neither.
I
lock
the
door
behind
me.
Sink
and
toilet
and
a
small
shower
stall.
The
curtain
rod
is
screwed
into
the
wall.
I
lift
the
lid
of
the
commode.
A
short
metal
arm
that
lifts
the
flapper,
dull
on
both
ends.
Toilet
paper
holder
is
plastic.
So
much
for
finding
a
weapon
in
here.
But
I’m
still
on
track.
Come
on,
Kistner,
I’m
wide
open.
Two
sharp
raps
on
the
door,
and
then
his
voice
on
the
other
side.
“Hey,
you
in
there?”
“I
told
you
I
had
to
go!”
I
yell.
“And
I
told
you
I
was
bringing
a
bedpan!”
“Couldn’t
hold
it
anymore!”
The
door
handle
jiggles.
“Unlock
this
door!”
“Privacy,
please!”
I
holler.
“I’m
going
to
call
security!”
“All
right,
all
right!
Like
I’m
freaking
going
anywhere!”
Count
to
ten,
flip
the
lock,
shuffle
to
the
toilet,
sit.
The
door
opens
a
crack,
and
I
can
see
a
sliver
of
Kistner’s
thin
face.
“Satisfied?”
I
grunt.
“Now
can
you
please
close
the
door?”
Kistner
stares
at
me
for
a
long
moment,
plucking
at
his
shirt.
“I’ll
be
right
out
here,”
he
promises.
“Good,”
I
say.
The
door
eases
shut.
Now
six
slow
ten-counts.
A
good
minute.
“Hey,
Kistner!”
“What?”
“I’m
gonna
need
your
help.”
“Define
‘help.’”
“Getting
up!
I
can’t
get
off
the
damned
can!
I
think
I
might
have
torn
a
suture…”
The
door
flies
open.
Kistner’s
face
is
flushed
with
anger.
“I
told
you.”
He
steps
in
front
of
me.
Holds
out
both
hands.
“Here,
grab
my
wrists.”
“First
can
you
close
that
door?
This
is
embarrassing.”
Kistner
closes
the
door.
I
wrap
my
fingers
around
Kistner’s
wrists.
“Ready?”
he
asks.
“Ready
as
I’ll
ever
be.”
Step
three:
wet
willy.
As
Kistner
pulls
back,
I
drive
forward
with
my
legs,
slamming
my
shoulder
into
hisnarrow
chest,
knocking
him
backward
into
the
concrete
wall.
Then
I
yank
him
forward,
pivot
behind
him,
and
pull
his
arm
up
high
behind
his
back.
That
forces
him
to
his
knees
in
front
of
the
toilet.
I
grab
a
handful
of
his
hair,
shove
his
face
into
the
water.
Kistner
is
stronger
than
he
looks,
or
I’m
a
lot
weaker
than
I
thought.
It
seems
to
take
forever
for
him
to
pass
out.
I
let
go
and
stand
back.
Kistner
does
a
slow
roll
and
flops
onto
the
floor.
Shoes,
pants.
Pulling
him
upright
to
yank
off
the
shirt.
The
shirt’s
going
to
be
too
small,
the
pants
too
long,
the
shoes
too
tight.
I
rip
off
my
gown,
toss
it
into
the
shower
stall,
pull
on
Kistner’s
scrubs.
The
shoes
take
the
longest.
Way
too
small.
A
sharp
pain
shoots
through
my
side
as
I
struggle
to
put
them
on.
Looking
down,
I
see
blood
seeping
through
the
bandaging.
What
if
I
bleed
through
the
shirt?
A
thousand
ways.
Focus
on
the
one
way.
Drag
Kistner
into
the
stall.
Fling
the
curtain
closed.
How
long
will
he
be
out?
Doesn’tmatter.
Keep
moving.
Don’t
think
ahead.
Step
four:
the
tracker.
I
hesitate
at
the
door.
What
if
someone
saw
Kistner
come
in
and
now
sees
me,
dressed
as
Kistner,
coming
out?
Then
you’re
done.
He’s
going
to
kill
you
anyway.
Okay,
don’t
just
die,
then.
Die
trying.
The
operating
room
doors
are
the
length
of
a
football
field
away,
past
rows
of
beds
and
through
what
seems
like
a
mob
of
orderlies
and
nurses
and
lab-coated
doctors.
I
walk
as
quickly
as
I
can
toward
the
doors,
favoring
my
injured
side,
which
throws
off
my
stride
but
it
can’t
be
helped;
for
all
I
know,
Vosch
has
been
tracking
me
and
he’s
wondering
why
I’m
not
going
back
to
my
bunk.
Through
the
swinging
doors,
now
in
the
scrub
room,
where
a
weary-looking
doctor
is
soaped
up
to
his
elbows,
preparing
for
surgery.
He
jumps
when
I
come
in.
“What
are
you
doing
in
here?”
he
demands.
“I
was
looking
for
some
gloves.
We’ve
run
out
up
front.”
The
surgeon
jerks
his
head
toward
a
row
of
cabinets
on
the
opposite
wall.
“You’re
limping,”
he
says.
“Are
you
hurt?”
“I
pulled
a
muscle
getting
a
fat
guy
to
the
john.”
The
doctor
rinses
the
green
soap
from
his
forearms.
“You
should
have
used
a
bedpan.”
Boxes
of
latex
gloves,
surgical
masks,
antiseptic
pads,
rolls
of
tape.
Where
the
hell
is
it?
I
can
feel
his
breath
against
the
back
of
my
neck.
“There’s
the
box
right
in
front
of
you,”
he
says.
The
guy’s
giving
me
a
funny
look.
“Sorry,”
I
say.
“Haven’t
had
much
sleep.”
“Tell
me
about
it!”
The
surgeon
laughs
and
elbows
me
square
in
the
gunshot
wound.
The
room
spins.
Hard.
I
grit
my
teeth
to
keep
from
screaming.
He
hurries
through
the
inner
doors
to
the
operating
theater.
I
move
down
the
row
of
cabinets,
throwing
open
doors,
rummaging
through
the
supplies,
but
I
can’t
find
what
I’m
looking
for.
Lightheaded,
out
of
breath,
my
side
throbbing
like
hell.
How
long
will
Kistner
stay
out?
How
long
before
someone
ducks
in
for
a
piss
and
finds
him?
There’s
a
bin
on
the
floor
beside
the
cabinets
labeled
HAZARDOUS
WASTE—USE
GLOVES
IN
HANDLING.
Yank
off
the
top
and,
bingo,
there
it
is
with
wads
of
bloody
surgical
sponges
and
used
syringes
and
discarded
catheters.
Okay,
so
the
scalpel’s
coated
in
dried
blood.
I
guess
I
could
sterilize
it
with
an
antiseptic
wipe
or
wash
it
in
the
sink,
but
there’s
no
time,
and
a
dirty
scalpel
is
the
least
of
my
worries.
Lean
against
the
sink
to
steady
yourself.
Push
your
fingers
against
your
neck
to
locate
the
tracker
under
the
skin,
and
then
press,
don’t
slice,
the
dull,
dirty
blade
into
your
neck
until
it
splits
open.
79
STEP
FIVE:
NUGGET.
A
very
young-looking
doctor
hurries
down
the
corridor
toward
the
elevators,
wearing
a
white
lab
coat
and
a
surgical
mask.
Limping,
favoring
his
left
side.
If
you
pulled
open
his
white
coat,
you
might
see
the
dark
red
stain
on
his
green
scrubs.
If
you
pulled
down
his
collar,
you
might
also
see
the
hastily
applied
bandage
on
his
neck.
But
if
you
tried
to
do
either
of
these
things,
the
young-looking
doctor
would
kill
you.
Elevator.
Closing
my
eyes
as
the
car
descends.
Unless
somebody’s
conveniently
left
a
golf
cart
unattended
by
the
front
doors,
walking
distance
to
the
yard
is
ten
minutes.
Then
the
hardest
part,
finding
Nugget
among
the
fifty-plus
squads
bivouacked
there
and
getting
him
out
without
waking
anybody.
So
maybe
half
an
hour
to
seek
and
snatch.
Another
ten
or
so
to
slip
over
to
the
Wonderland
hangar
where
the
buses
unload.
This
is
where
the
plan
begins
to
break
down
into
a
series
of
wild
improbabilities:
stowing
away
on
an
empty
bus,
overcoming
the
driver
and
any
soldiers
on
board
once
we’re
clear
of
the
gate,
and
then
when,
where,
and
how
to
dump
the
bus
and
take
off
on
foot
to
rendezvous
with
Ringer?
What
if
you
have
to
wait
for
the
bus?
Where
are
you
going
to
hide?
I
don’t
know.
And
once
you’re
on
the
bus,
how
long
will
you
have
to
wait?
Thirty
minutes?
An
hour?
I
don’t
know.
You
don’t
know?
Well,
here’s
what
I
know:
It’s
too
much
time,
Zombie.
Somebody’s
going
to
sound
the
alarm.
She’s
right.
It
is
too
much
time.
I
should
have
killed
Kistner.
It
had
been
one
of
the
original
steps:
Step
four:
kill
Kistner.
But
Kistner
isn’t
one
of
them.
Kistner’s
just
a
kid.
Like
Tank.
Like
Oompa.
Like
Flint.Kistner
didn’t
ask
for
this
war
and
he
didn’t
know
the
truth
about
it.
Maybe
he
wouldn’t
have
believed
me
if
I
told
him
the
truth,
but
I
never
gave
him
that
chance.
You’re
soft.
You
should
have
killed
him.
You
can’t
rely
on
luck
and
wishful
thinking.
The
future
of
humanity
belongs
to
the
hardcore.
So
when
the
elevator
doors
slide
open
to
the
main
lobby,
I
make
a
silent
promise
to
Nugget,
the
promise
I
didn’t
make
to
my
sister,
whose
locket
he
wears
around
his
neck.
If
anyone
comes
between
you
and
me,
they’re
dead.
And
the
minute
I
make
that
promise,
it’s
like
something
in
the
universe
decides
to
answer,
because
the
air
raid
sirens
go
off
with
an
eardrum-busting
scream.
Perfect!
For
once
things
are
going
my
way.
No
crossing
the
length
of
the
camp
now.
No
sneaking
into
the
barracks
searching
for
the
Nugget
in
a
haystack.
No
race
to
the
buses.
Instead,
a
straight
shot
down
the
stairwell
to
the
underground
complex.
Grab
Nugget
in
the
organized
chaos
of
the
safe
room,
hide
out
until
the
all-clear
sounds,
and
then
on
to
the
buses.
Simple.
I’m
halfway
to
the
stairs
when
the
deserted
lobby
lights
up
in
a
sickly
green
glow,
the
same
smoky
green
that
danced
around
Ringer’s
head
when
I
slipped
on
the
eyepiece.
The
overhead
fluorescents
have
cut
off,
standard
procedure
in
a
drill,
so
the
light
isn’t
coming
from
inside,
but
from
somewhere
in
the
parking
lot.
I
turn
around
to
look.
I
shouldn’t
have.
Through
the
glass
doors,
I
see
a
golf
cart
racing
across
the
parking
lot,
headingtoward
the
airfield.
Then
I
see
the
source
of
the
green
light
sitting
in
the
covered
entranceway
of
the
hospital.
Shaped
like
a
football,
only
twice
as
big.
It
reminds
me
of
an
eye.
I
stare
at
it;
it
stares
back
at
me.
Pulse…Pulse…Pulse…
Flash,
flash,
flash.
Blinkblinkblink.
80
THE
SIREN’S
BLARE
is
so
loud,
I
can
feel
the
hairs
on
the
back
of
my
neck
vibrating.
I
am
scooting
backward
toward
the
main
duct,
away
from
the
armory,
when
I
stop.
Cassie,
it’s
the
armory.
Back
to
the
grate,
through
which
I
stare
for
a
full
three
minutes,
scanning
the
roombelow
for
any
sign
of
movement
while
the
siren
pounds
against
my
ears,
making
it
very
difficult
to
concentrate,
thank
you,
Colonel
Vosch.
“Okay,
you
damn
bear,”
I
mumble
with
my
swollen
tongue.
“We’re
going
in.”
I
slam
the
heel
of
my
bare
foot
into
the
grate.
Eich!
It
pops
open
with
one
kick.
When
I
quit
karate,
Mom
asked
why,
and
I
said
it
just
didn’t
challenge
me
anymore.
That
was
my
way
of
saying
I
was
bored,
which
you
were
not
allowed
to
say
in
front
of
my
mother.
If
she
heard
you
complain
that
you
were
bored,
you
found
yourself
with
a
dust
rag
in
your
hand.
I
drop
into
the
room.
Well,
more
a
medium-size
warehouse
than
a
room.
Everything
an
alien
invader
might
need
to
run
a
human
extermination
camp.
Against
that
wall
you
have
your
Eyes,
several
hundred
of
them,
stacked
neatly
in
their
own
specially
designed
cubby.
On
the
opposite
wall,
rows
and
rows
of
rifles
and
grenade
launchers
and
other
weaponry
that
I
would
have
no
clue
what
to
do
with.
Smaller
weapons
over
there,
semiautomatics
and
grenades
and
ten-inch-long
combat
knives.
There’s
a
wardrobe
section,
too,
representing
every
branch
of
the
service
and
every
possible
rank,
with
all
the
gear
to
go
with
it,
belts
and
boots
and
the
military
version
of
the
fanny
pack.
And
me
like
a
kid
in
a
candy
shop.
First,
off
comes
the
white
jumpsuit.
I
pull
the
smallest
set
of
fatigues
I
can
findand
put
them
on.
Slip
on
the
boots.
Time
to
gear
up.
A
Luger
with
a
full
clip.
A
couple
of
grenades.
M16?
Why
not?
Ifyou’re
going
to
play
the
part,
look
the
part.
I
drop
a
couple
extra
clips
into
my
fanny
pack.
Oh,
look,
my
belt
even
has
a
holster
for
one
of
those
ten-inch,
wicked-looking
knives!
Hi
there,
ten-inch,
wicked-looking
knife.
There’s
a
wooden
box
beside
the
gun
cabinet.
I
peek
inside
and
see
a
stack
of
graymetal
tubes.
What
are
these,
some
kind
of
stick-grenade?
I
pick
one
up.
It’s
hollow
and
threaded
at
one
end.
Now
I
know
what
it
is.
A
silencer.
And
it
fits
perfectly
on
the
barrel
of
my
new
M16.
Screws
right
in.
I
stuff
my
hair
under
a
cap
that
is
too
large
for
me
and
wish
I
had
a
mirror.
I’mhoping
to
pass
for
one
of
Vosch’s
tween
recruits,
but
I
probably
look
more
like
GI
Joe’s
little
sister
playing
dress-up.
Now
what
to
do
with
Bear.
I
find
a
leather
satchel-looking
thing
and
stuff
him
inside,
throw
the
strap
crossways
over
my
shoulder.
I’ve
stopped
noticing
the
blaring
siren
by
this
point.
I’m
all
jacked
up.
Not
only
have
I
evened
the
odds
a
little,
I
know
Evan
is
here,
and
Evan
will
not
give
up
until
I
am
safe
or
he
is
dead.
Back
to
the
ductwork,
and
I’m
debating
whether
to
attempt
it,
weighed
down
as
I
am
with
twenty
or
so
extra
pounds,
or
take
my
chances
in
the
corridors.
What
good
is
a
disguise
if
you’re
going
all
stealthy
with
it?
I
turn
around
and
head
toward
the
door,
and
that’s
when
the
siren
cuts
off
and
silence
slams
down.
I
don’t
take
that
as
a
good
sign.
It
also
occurs
to
me
that
being
in
an
armory
full
of
green
bombs—one
of
which
can
level
a
square
mile—while
a
dozen
or
so
of
their
closest
friends
are
being
set
off
upstairs
might
not
be
such
a
good
idea.
I
haul
ass
for
the
door,
but
I
don’t
make
it
before
the
first
Eye
goes.
The
entireroom
jiggles.
Only
a
few
feet
left,
and
the
next
Eye
blinks
its
last
blink,
and
this
one
must
be
closer,
because
dust
rains
down
from
the
ceiling,
and
the
duct
at
the
other
end
snaps
free
of
its
supports
and
comes
crashing
down.
Um,
Voschy,
that
was
kind
of
close,
don’t
you
think?
I
push
through
the
door.
No
time
to
scout
the
territory.
The
more
distance
I
can
putbetween
me
and
the
remaining
Eyes,
the
better.
I
sprint
under
the
swirling
red
lights,
turning
down
hallways
at
random,
trying
not
to
think
anything
through,
just
going
on
instinct
and
luck.
Another
explosion.
The
walls
tremble.
The
dust
falls.
From
above
the
sound
of
thebuildings
being
ripped
and
shredded
down
to
their
last
nails.
And
here
below,
the
screaming
of
terrified
children.
I
follow
the
screams.
Sometimes
I
make
a
wrong
turn
and
the
cries
grow
fainter.
I
backtrack,
then
try
the
next
corridor.
This
place
is
like
a
maze,
and
me
the
lab
rat.
The
booming
from
above
has
stopped,
at
least
for
the
moment,
and
I
slow
to
a
trot,
gripping
the
rifle
hard
with
both
hands,
trying
one
passage,
backtracking
when
the
crying
fades,
moving
on
again.
I
hear
Major
Bob’s
voice
on
a
bullhorn
bouncing
along
the
walls,
coming
from
everywhere
and
nowhere.
“Okay,
I
want
you
all
to
stay
seated
with
your
group
leader!
Everybody
quiet
downand
listen
to
me!
Stay
with
your
group
leaders!”
I
turn
a
corner
and
see
a
squad
of
soldiers
running
right
at
me.
Teenagers,
mostly.
I
throw
myself
against
the
wall,
and
they
rush
past
me
without
even
glancing
in
my
direction.
Why
would
they
notice
me?
I’m
just
another
recruit
on
her
way
to
battle
the
alien
horde.
They
turn
a
corner,
and
I’m
moving
again.
I
can
hear
the
kids
jabbering
and
whimpering,
despite
Major
Bob’s
scolding,
around
the
next
bend.
Almost
there,
Sam.
Now
you
be
there.
“Halt!”
Shouted
from
behind
me.
Not
a
kid’s
voice.
I
stop.
Square
my
shoulders.
Stay
still.
“Where’s
your
duty
station,
soldier?
Soldier,
I’m
talking
to
you!”
“Ordered
to
guard
the
children,
sir!”
I
say
in
the
deepest
voice
I
can
muster.
“Turn
around!
Look
at
me
when
you
address
me,
soldier.”
I
sigh.
Turn.
He’s
in
his
midtwenties,
not
bad
looking,
an
all-American-boy
type.
I
don’t
know
military
insignia,
but
I
think
he
might
be
an
officer.
To
be
absolutely
safe,
anyone
over
eighteen
is
suspect.
There
may
be
some
human
adults
in
positions
of
authority,
but
knowing
Vosch,
I
doubt
it.
So
if
it’s
an
adult,
and
especially
if
it’s
an
of
icer,
I
think
you
can
assume
they
are
not
human.
“What’s
your
number?”
he
barks.
My
number?
I
blurt
out
the
first
thing
that
pops
into
my
head.
“Tee-sixty-two,
sir!”
He
gives
me
a
puzzled
look.
“Tee-sixty-two?
Are
you
sure?”
“Yes
sir,
sir!”
Sir,
sir?
Oh
God,
Cassie.
“Why
aren’t
you
with
your
unit?”
He
doesn’t
wait
for
an
answer,
and
good
thing,
because
nothing
is
really
coming
to
mind.
He
steps
forward
and
looks
me
up
and
down,
and
clearly
I’m
not
in
regulation.
Officer
Alien
does
not
like
what
he
sees.
“Where’s
your
name
tag,
soldier?
And
what
are
you
doing
with
a
suppressor
on
your
weapon?
And
what
is
this?”
He
pulls
on
the
bulging
leather
satchel
holding
Bear.
I
pull
back.
The
satchel
pops
open
and
I’m
busted.
“It’s
a
teddy
bear,
sir.”
“A
what?”
He
stares
down
at
my
upturned
face
and
something
crosses
over
his
as
the
lightbulb
comes
on
and
he
realizes
who
he’s
looking
at.
His
right
hand
flies
toward
his
sidearm,
but
that’s
a
really
dumb
move
when
all
he
had
to
do
was
lay
his
fist
upside
my
teddy-bear-toting
head.
I
swing
the
silencer
in
a
slicing
arc,
stopping
it
an
inch
from
his
boyish
good
looks,
and
pull
the
trigger.
Now
you’ve
done
it,
Cassie.
Blown
the
one
chance
you
had,
and
you
were
so
close.
I
can’t
just
leave
Officer
Alien
where
he
fell.
They
might
miss
all
the
blood
in
thehurly-burly
of
battle,
and
it’s
nearly
invisible
anyway
in
the
spinning
red
light,
but
not
the
body.
What
am
I
going
to
do
with
the
body?
I’m
close,
so
close,
and
I’m
not
going
to
let
some
dead
guy
keep
me
from
Sammy.
Igrab
him
by
the
ankles
and
drag
him
back
down
the
corridor,
into
another
passageway,
around
another
corner,
and
then
drop
him.
He’s
heavier
than
he
looks.
I
take
a
moment
to
stretch
out
the
kink
in
my
lower
back
before
hurrying
away.
Now
if
someone
stops
me
before
I
can
reach
the
safe
room,
my
plan
is
to
say
whatever
is
necessary
to
avoid
killing
again.
Unless
I’m
given
no
choice.
And
then
I
will
kill
again.
Evan
was
right:
It
does
get
a
little
easier
each
time.
The
room
is
packed
with
kids.
Hundreds
of
kids.
Dressed
in
identical
white
jumpsuits.Sitting
in
big
groups
spread
over
an
area
about
the
size
of
a
high
school
gymnasium.
They’ve
quieted
down
some.
Maybe
I
should
just
shout
out
Sam’s
name
or
borrow
MajorBob’s
bullhorn.
I
pick
my
way
through
the
room,
lifting
my
boots
high
to
avoid
stepping
on
any
little
fingers
or
toes.
So
many
faces.
They
begin
to
blur
together.
The
room
expands,
explodes
past
the
walls,
extending
to
infinity,
filled
with
billions
of
little
upturned
faces,
and
oh
those
bastards,
those
bastards,
what
have
they
done?
In
my
tent
I
cried
for
myself
and
the
silly,
stupid
life
that
had
been
taken
from
me.
Now
I
beg
forgiveness
from
the
infinite
sea
of
upturned
faces.
I’m
still
stumbling
around
like
a
zombie
when
I
hear
a
little
voice
calling
my
name.
Coming
from
a
group
I
had
just
passed,
and
it’s
funny
he
recognized
me
and
not
the
other
way
around.
I
go
still.
I
do
not
turn.
I
close
my
eyes,
but
can’t
bring
myself
to
turn
around.
“Cassie?”
I
lower
my
head.
There
is
a
lump
the
size
of
Texas
caught
in
my
throat.
And
then
Iturn
and
he’s
staring
at
me
with
something
like
fear,
like
this
might
be
the
last
straw,
seeing
a
dead
ringer
for
his
sister
tiptoeing
around
dressed
up
like
a
soldier.
Like
he’s
reached
the
outer
limits
of
the
Others’
cruelty.
I
kneel
in
front
of
my
brother.
He
doesn’t
rush
into
my
arms.
He
stares
at
my
tear-streaked
face
and
brings
his
fingers
to
my
wet
cheek.
Across
my
nose,
forehead,
chin,
over
my
fluttering
eyelids.
“Cassie?”
Is
it
okay
now?
Can
he
believe?
If
the
world
breaks
a
million
and
one
promises,
canyou
trust
the
million
and
second?
“Hey,
Sams.”
He
cocks
his
head
slightly.
I
must
sound
funny
to
him
with
the
bloated
tongue.
I
fumble
with
the
clasp
of
the
leather
satchel.
“I,
um,
I
thought
you
might
want
this
back.”
I
pull
out
the
battered
old
teddy
bear
and
hold
it
toward
him.
He
frowns
and
shakes
his
head
and
doesn’t
reach
for
it,
and
I
feel
like
he’s
punched
me
in
the
gut.
Then
my
baby
brother
slaps
that
damned
bear
out
of
my
hand
and
crushes
his
face
against
my
chest,
and
beneath
the
odors
of
sweat
and
strong
soap
I
can
smell
it,
his
smell,
Sammy’s,
my
brother’s.
81
THE
GREEN
EYE
looked
at
me
and
I
looked
back
at
it,
and
I
don’t
remember
what
snatched
me
back
from
the
edge
between
the
blinking
eye
and
what
came
next.
My
first
clear
memory?
Running.
Lobby.
Stairwell.
Basement
level.
First
landing.
Second
landing.
When
I
hit
the
third
landing,
the
concussion
of
the
blast
slams
into
my
back
like
a
wrecking
ball,
hurling
me
down
the
stairs
and
into
the
door
that
opens
to
the
bomb
shelter.
Above
me,
the
hospital
screams
as
it’s
torn
apart.
That’s
what
it
sounds
like:
a
living
thing
screaming
as
it’s
being
ripped
to
pieces.
The
thunderous
crack
of
mortar
and
stone
shattering.
The
screech
of
nails
snapping
and
the
shriek
of
two
hundred
windows
exploding.
The
floor
buckles,
splits
open.
I
dive
headfirst
into
the
hallway
of
reinforced
concrete
as
the
building
above
me
disintegrates.
The
lights
flicker
once,
and
then
the
corridor
plunges
into
darkness.
I’ve
never
beento
this
part
of
the
complex,
but
I
don’t
need
the
luminescent
arrows
on
the
walls
to
show
me
the
way
to
the
safe
room.
All
I
have
to
do
is
follow
the
terrified
screams
of
the
children.
But
first
it
would
be
helpful
to
stand.
The
fall
has
completely
torn
open
the
sutures;
I’m
bleeding
heavily
now,
from
both
wounds:
where
Ringer’s
bullet
went
in
and
where
it
came
out.
I
try
to
stand
up.
I
give
it
my
best
shot,
but
my
legs
won’t
hold
me
up.
I
get
halfway
up
and
then
down
again
I
go,
head
spinning,
gasping
for
air.
A
second
explosion
knocks
me
flat
out
on
the
floor.
I
manage
to
crawl
a
few
inches
before
a
third
blast
knocks
me
down
again.
Damn
it,
what
are
you
doing
up
there,
Vosch?
If
it
is
too
late,
we’ll
have
no
choice
but
to
execute
the
option
of
last
resort.
Well,
guess
that
particular
mystery
is
solved.
Vosch
is
blowing
up
his
own
base.
Destroying
the
village
in
order
to
save
it.
But
save
it
from
what?
Unless
it
isn’t
Vosch.
Maybe
Ringer
and
I
are
totally
wrong.
Maybe
I’m
risking
my
life
and
Nugget’s
for
nothing.
Camp
Haven
is
what
Vosch
says
it
is
and
that
means
Ringer
walked
into
a
camp
of
infesteds
with
her
guard
down.
Ringer
is
dead.
Ringer
and
Dumbo
and
Poundcake
and
little
Teacup.
Christ,
have
I
done
it
again?
Run
when
I
should
have
stayed?
Turned
my
back
when
I
should
have
fought?
The
next
explosion
is
the
worst.
It
hits
directly
overhead.
I
cover
my
head
with
botharms
as
chunks
of
concrete
as
big
as
my
fist
rain
down.
The
concussions
from
the
bombs,
the
drug
lingering
in
my
system,
the
loss
of
blood,
the
darkness…all
of
it
conspires
to
pin
me
down.
From
a
distance,
I
can
hear
someone
screaming—and
then
I
realize
that
it’s
me.
You
have
to
get
up.
You
have
to
get
up.
You
have
to
keep
your
promise
to
Sissy…
No.
Not
Sissy.
Sissy’s
dead.
You
left
her
behind,
you
stinking
bag
of
regurgitated
puke.
Damn,
it
hurts.
The
pain
of
the
wounds
that
bleed
and
the
pain
of
the
old
wound
that
will
not
heal.
Sissy,
with
me
in
the
dark.
I
can
see
her
hand
reaching
for
me
in
the
dark.
I’m
here,
Sissy.
Take
my
hand.
Reaching
for
her
in
the
dark.
82
SISSY
PULLS
AWAY,
and
I’m
alone
again.
When
the
moment
comes
to
stop
running
from
your
past,
to
turn
around
and
face
the
thing
you
thought
you
could
not
face—the
moment
when
your
life
teeters
between
giving
up
and
getting
up—
when
that
moment
comes,
and
it
always
comes,
if
you
can’t
get
up
and
you
can’t
give
up,
either,
here’s
what
you
do:
Crawl.
Sliding
forward
on
my
stomach,
I
reach
the
intersection
of
the
main
corridor
thatruns
the
length
of
the
complex.
Have
to
rest.
Two
minutes,
no
more.
The
emergency
lights
flicker
on.
I
know
where
I
am
now.
Left
to
the
air
shaft,
right
to
the
central
command
hub
and
the
safe
room.
Tick-tock.
My
two-minute
break
is
over.
I
push
myself
to
my
feet
using
the
wall
for
support,
and
I
nearly
black
out
from
the
pain.
Even
if
I
grab
Nugget
without
gettinggrabbed
myself,
how
will
I
get
him
out
of
here
in
this
condition?
Plus
I
sincerely
doubt
there
are
any
buses
left.
Or
any
Camp
Haven,
for
that
matter.Once
I
grab
him—if
I
grab
him—where
the
hell
are
we
going
to
go?
I
shuffle
down
the
corridor,
keeping
one
hand
on
the
wall
to
steady
myself.
Ahead,
I
can
hear
someone
shouting
at
the
kids
in
the
safe
room,
telling
them
to
stay
calm
and
stay
seated,
everything
was
going
to
be
okay
and
they
were
perfectly
safe.
Tick-tock.
Right
before
the
final
turn,
I
glance
to
my
left
and
see
something
crumpled
against
the
wall:
a
human
body.
A
dead
human
body.
Still
warm.
Wearing
a
lieutenant’s
uniform.
Half
its
face
blasted
away
by
a
high-caliber
bullet
fired
at
close
range.
Not
a
recruit.
One
of
them.
Has
someone
else
figured
out
the
truth
here?
Maybe.
Or
maybe
the
dead
guy
was
shot
by
a
trigger-happy,
jacked-up
recruit,
mistaking
him
for
a
Ted.
No
more
wishful
thinking,
Parish.
I
pull
the
sidearm
from
the
dead
man’s
holster
and
slip
it
into
the
of
the
lab
coat.
Then
I
pull
the
surgical
mask
over
my
face.
Dr.
Zombie,
you’re
wanted
in
the
safe
room,
stat!
And
there
it
is,
straight
ahead.
A
few
more
yards
and
I’m
there.
I
made
it,
Nugget.
I’m
here.
Now
you
be
here.
And
it’s
like
he
heard
me,
because
there
he
is
walking
toward
me,
carrying—believe
it
or
not—a
teddy
bear.
Only
he
isn’t
alone.
There’s
someone
with
him,
a
recruit
around
Dumbo’s
age
in
a
baggy
uniform
and
a
cap
pulled
down
low,
the
brim
resting
just
above
his
eyes,
carrying
an
M16
with
some
kind
of
metal
pipe
attached
to
its
barrel.
No
time
to
think
it
through.
Because
faking
my
way
through
this
one
will
take
toomuch
time
and
rely
too
much
on
luck,
and
it
isn’t
about
luck
anymore.
It’s
about
being
hardcore.
Because
this
is
the
last
war,
and
only
the
hardcore
will
survive
it.
Because
of
the
step
in
the
plan
I
skipped
over.
Because
of
Kistner.
I
drop
my
hand
into
the
coat
pocket.
I
close
the
gap.
Not
yet,
not
yet.
My
wound
throwsoff
my
stride.
I
have
to
take
him
down
with
the
first
shot.
Yes,
he’s
a
kid.
Yes,
he’s
innocent.
And,
yes,
he’s
toast.
83
I
WANT
TO
DRINK
IN
his
sweet
Sammy
smell
forever,
but
I
can’t.
The
place
is
crawlingwith
armed
soldiers,
some
of
them
Silencers—or
anyway,
not
teens,
so
I
have
to
assume
they’re
Silencers.
I
lead
Sammy
over
to
a
wall,
putting
a
group
of
kids
between
us
and
the
nearest
guard.
I
scrunch
down
as
low
as
possible
and
whisper,
“Are
you
okay?”
He
nods.
“I
knew
you’d
come,
Cassie.”
“I
promised,
right?”
He’s
wearing
a
heart-shaped
locket
around
his
neck.
What
the
heck?
I
touch
it,
and
he
pulls
back
a
little.
“Why
are
you
dressed
like
that?”
he
asks.
“I’ll
explain
later.”
“You’re
a
soldier
now,
aren’t
you?
What
squad
are
you
in?”
Squad?
“No
squad,”
I
tell
him.
“I’m
my
own
squad.”
He
frowns.
“You
can’t
be
your
own
squad,
Cassie.”
This
isn’t
really
the
time
to
get
into
the
whole
ridiculous
squad
thing.
I
glance
around
the
room.
“Sam,
we’re
getting
out
of
here.”
“I
know.
Major
Bob
says
we’re
going
on
a
big
plane.”
He
nods
toward
Major
Bob,
startsto
wave
at
him.
I
push
his
hand
down.
“A
big
plane?
When?”
He
shrugs.
“Soon.”
He’s
picked
up
Bear.
Now
he
examines
him,
turning
him
over
in
hishands.
“His
ear’s
ripped,”
he
points
out
accusingly,
like
I’ve
shirked
my
duty.
“Tonight?”
I
ask.
“Sam,
this
is
important.
You’re
flying
out
tonight?”
“That’s
what
Major
Bob
said.
He
said
they’re
vaculating
all
nonessentials.”
“Vaculating?
Oh.
Okay,
so
they’re
evacuating
the
kids.”
My
mind
is
racing,
trying
to
work
through
it.
Is
that
the
way
out?
Just
stroll
on
board
with
the
others
and
take
our
chances
when
we
land—
wherever
we
land?
God,
why
did
I
ditch
the
white
jumpsuit?
But
even
if
I
kept
it
and
was
able
to
sneak
onto
the
plane,
that
wasn’t
the
plan.
There’s
going
to
be
escape
pods
somewhere
on
the
base—probably
near
the
command
center
or
Vosch’s
quarters.
Basically
they’re
one-man
rockets,
preprogrammed
to
land
you
safely
at
some
spot
far
from
the
base.
Don’t
ask
me
where.
But
the
pods
are
your
best
bet—not
human
technology,
but
I’ll
explain
how
you
operate
one.
If
you
can
find
one,
and
if
both
of
you
can
fit
in
one,
and
if
you
live
long
enough
to
find
one
to
fit
in.
That’s
a
lot
of
ifs.
Maybe
I
should
beat
up
a
kid
my
size
and
take
her
jumpsuit.
“How
long
have
you
been
here,
Cassie?”
Sam
asks.
I
think
he
suspects
I’ve
been
avoidinghim,
maybe
because
I
let
Bear’s
ear
get
torn.
“Longer
than
I
wanted
to
be,”
I
mutter,
and
that
decides
it:
We’re
not
staying
here
a
minute
longer
than
we
have
to,
and
we’re
not
taking
some
one-way
flight
to
Camp
Haven
II.
I’m
not
trading
one
death
camp
for
another.
He’s
playing
with
Bear’s
torn
ear.
Not
his
first
injury
by
a
long
shot.
I’ve
lost
count
of
how
many
times
Mom
had
to
patch
him
up.
He
has
more
stitches
in
him
thanFrankenstein.
I
lean
over
to
get
Sammy’s
attention,
and
that’s
when
he
looks
right
at
me
and
asks,
“Where’s
Daddy?”
My
mouth
moves,
but
no
sound
comes
out.
I
hadn’t
even
thought
about
telling
him—or
how
to
tell
him.
“Dad?
Oh,
he’s…”
No,
Cassie.
Don’t
get
complicated.
I
don’t
want
him
having
a
meltdown
right
as
we’re
preparing
to
make
our
getaway.
I
decide
to
let
Dad
live
a
little
longer.
“He’s
waiting
for
us
back
at
Camp
Ashpit.”
His
lower
lip
starts
to
quiver.
“Daddy
isn’t
here?”
“Daddy
is
busy,”
I
say,
hoping
to
shut
him
down,
and
I
feel
like
crap
doing
it.
“That’s
why
he
sent
me.
To
get
you.
And
that’s
what
I’m
doing,
right
now,
getting
you.”
I
pull
him
to
his
feet.
He
goes,
“But
what
about
the
plane?”
“You’ve
been
bumped.”
He
gives
me
a
puzzled
look:
Bumped?
“Let’s
go.”
I
grab
his
hand
and
head
for
the
tunnel,
keeping
my
shoulders
back
and
my
head
up,
because
skulking
toward
the
nearest
exit
like
Shaggy
and
Scooby
tinkle-toeing
is
sure
to
draw
attention.
I
even
bark
at
some
kids
to
get
out
of
the
way.
If
someone
tries
to
stop
us,
I
won’t
shoot
them.
I’ll
explain
that
the
kid
is
sick
and
I’m
getting
him
to
a
doctor
before
he
pukes
all
over
himself
and
everybody
else.
If
they
don’t
buy
my
story,
then
I
shoot
them.
And
then
we’re
in
the
tunnel
and,
incredibly,
there
is
a
doctor
walking
straight
at
us,
half
his
face
hidden
behind
a
surgical
mask.
His
eyes
widen
when
he
sees
us,
and
there
goes
my
clever
cover
story,
which
means
if
he
stops
us
I’ll
have
to
shoot
him.
As
we
draw
closer,
I
see
him
casually
drop
his
hand
into
the
of
his
white
coat,
and
the
alarm
sounds
inside
my
head,
the
same
alarm
that
went
off
in
the
convenience
store
behind
the
beer
coolers
right
before
I
pumped
an
entire
clip
into
a
crucifix-holding
soldier.
I
have
one
half
of
one
half
second
to
decide.
This
is
the
first
rule
of
the
last
war:
Trust
no
one.
I
level
the
silencer
at
his
chest
as
his
hand
emerges
from
the
pocket.
The
hand
that
holds
a
gun.
But
my
hand
holds
an
M16
assault
rifle.
How
long
is
one
half
of
one
half
second?
Long
enough
for
a
little
boy
who
doesn’t
know
the
first
rule
to
leap
between
the
gun
and
the
rifle.
“Sammy!”
I
yell,
pulling
up
the
shot.
My
little
brother
hops
onto
his
toes;
his
fingerstear
at
the
doctor’s
mask
and
yank
it
down.
I’d
hate
to
see
the
look
on
my
face
when
that
mask
came
down
and
I
saw
the
face
behind
it.
Thinner
than
I
remember.
Paler.
The
eyes
sunk
deep
into
their
sockets,
kind
of
glazed
over,
like
he’s
sick
or
hurt,
but
I
recognize
it,
I
know
whose
face
was
hidden
behind
that
mask.
I
just
can’t
process
it.
Here,
in
this
place.
A
thousand
years
later
and
a
million
miles
from
the
halls
of
George
Barnard
High
School.
Here,
in
the
belly
of
the
beast
at
the
bottom
of
the
world,
standing
right
in
front
of
me.
Benjamin
Thomas
Parish.
And
Cassiopeia
Marie
Sullivan,
having
a
full-bore
out-of-body
experience,
seeing
herselfseeing
him.
The
last
time
she
saw
him
was
in
their
high
school
gymnasium
after
the
lights
went
out,
and
then
only
the
back
of
his
head,
and
the
only
times
that
she’s
seen
him
since
happened
in
her
mind,
the
rational
part
of
which
always
knew
Ben
Parish
was
dead
like
everyone
else.
“Zombie!”
Sammy
calls.
“I
knew
it
was
you.”
Zombie?
“Where
are
you
taking
him?”
Ben
says
to
me
in
a
deep
voice.
I
don’t
remember
it
beingthat
deep.
Is
my
memory
bad
or
is
he
lowering
it
on
purpose,
to
sound
older?
“Zombie,
that’s
Cassie,”
Sam
chides
him.
“You
know—Cassie.”
“Cassie?”
Like
he’s
never
heard
the
name
before.
“Zombie?”
I
say,
because
I
really
haven’t
heard
that
name
before.
I
pull
off
the
cap,
thinking
it
might
help
him
recognize
me,
then
immediately
regret
it.
I
know
what
my
hair
must
look
like.
“We
go
to
the
same
high
school,”
I
say,
drawing
my
fingers
hastily
through
my
chopped-off
locks.
“I
sit
in
front
of
you
in
Honors
Chemistry.”
Ben
shakes
his
head
like
he’s
clearing
out
the
cobwebs.
Sammy
goes,
“I
told
you
she
was
coming.”
“Quiet,
Sam,”
I
scold
him.
“Sam?”
Ben
asks.
“My
name
is
Nugget
now,
Cassie,”
Sam
informs
me.
“Well,
sure
it
is.”
I
turn
to
Ben.
“You
know
my
brother.”
Ben
nods
carefully.
I
still
don’t
get
his
attitude.
Not
that
I
expect
him
to
throwhis
arms
around
me
or
even
remember
me
from
chemistry
class,
but
his
voice
is
tight,
and
he’s
still
holding
the
gun
by
his
side.
“Why
are
you
dressed
like
a
doctor?”
Sammy
asks.
Ben
like
a
doctor.
Me
like
a
soldier.
Like
two
kids
playing
dress-up.
A
fake
doctor
and
a
fake
soldier
debating
with
themselves
whether
to
blow
the
other
one’s
brains
out.
Those
first
few
moments
between
me
and
Ben
Parish
were
very
strange.
“I
came
to
get
you
out
of
here,”
Ben
says
to
Sam,
still
looking
at
me.
Sam
glances
over
at
me.
Isn’t
that
why
I
came?
Now
he’s
really
confused.
“You’re
not
taking
my
brother
anywhere,”
I
say.
“It’s
a
lie,”
Ben
blurts
out
at
me.
“Vosch
is
one
of
them.
They’re
using
us
to
kill
off
the
survivors,
to
kill
each
other…”
“I
know
that,”
I
snap.
“How
do
you
know
that,
and
what
does
that
have
to
do
with
taking
Sam?”
Ben
seems
stunned
by
my
response
to
his
bombshell.
Then
I
get
it.
He
thinks
I’ve
been
indoctrinated
like
everybody
else
in
the
camp.
It’s
so
ridiculous,
I
actually
laugh.
While
I’m
laughing
like
an
idiot,
I
get
something
else:
He
hasn’t
been
brainwashed,
either.
Which
means
I
can
trust
him.
Unless
he’s
playing
me,
getting
me
to
lower
my
guard—and
my
weapon—so
he
can
waste
me
and
take
Sam.
Which
means
I
can’t
trust
him.
I
also
can’t
read
his
mind,
but
he
must
be
thinking
along
the
same
lines
when
I
burstout
laughing.
Why
is
this
crazy
girl
with
the
helmet-hair
laughing?
Because
he’s
stated
the
obvious
or
because
I
think
his
story’s
crap?
“I
know,”
Sammy
says
to
broker
the
peace.
“We
can
all
go
together!”
“Do
you
know
a
way
out
of
here?”
I
ask
Ben.
Sammy’s
more
trusting
than
I
am,
but
theidea’s
worth
exploring.
Finding
the
escape
pods—if
they
even
exist—has
always
been
the
weakest
part
of
my
getaway
plan.
He
nods.
“Do
you?”
“I
know
a
way—I
just
don’t
know
the
way
to
the
way.”
“The
way
to
the
way?
Okay.”
He
grins.
He
looks
like
hell,
but
the
smile
hasn’t
changeda
bit.
It
lights
up
the
tunnel
like
a
thousand-watt
bulb.
“I
know
the
way
and
the
way
to
the
way.”
He
drops
the
gun
into
his
and
holds
out
his
empty
hand.
“Let’s
go
together.”
The
thing
that
gets
me
is
whether
I’d
take
that
hand
if
it
belonged
to
anyone
other
than
Ben
Parish.
84
SAMMY
NOTICES
THE
BLOOD
before
I
do.
“It’s
nothing,”
Ben
grunts.
I
don’t
get
that
from
the
look
on
his
face.
From
the
look
on
his
face,
it’s
a
lot
more
than
nothing.
“It’s
a
long
story,
Nugget,”
Ben
says.
“I’ll
tell
you
later.”
“Where
are
we
going?”
I
ask.
Not
that
we’re
getting
there—wherever
there
is—very
fast.Ben
is
shuffling
along
the
maze
of
corridors
like
an
actual
zombie.
The
face
of
the
Ben
I
remember
is
still
there,
but
it’s
faded…or
maybe
not
faded,
but
congealed
into
a
leaner,
sharper,
harder
version
of
his
old
face.
Like
someone
cut
away
the
parts
that
weren’t
absolutely
necessary
for
Ben
to
maintain
his
Ben
essence.
“In
general?
The
hell
out
of
here.
After
this
next
tunnel
coming
up
on
the
right.
It
leads
to
an
air
shaft
that
we
can—”
“Wait!”
I
grab
his
arm.
In
my
shock
at
seeing
him
again,
I’d
completely
forgotten.
“Sammy’s
tracker.”
He
stares
at
me
for
a
second,
and
then
laughs
ruefully.
“I
completely
forgot.”
“Forgot
what?”
Sammy
asks.
I
go
to
one
knee,
take
his
hands
in
mine.
We’re
several
corridors
away
from
the
safe
room,
but
Major
Bob’s
megaphoned
voice
still
bounces
and
skips
along
the
tunnels.
“Sams,
there’s
something
we
have
to
do.
Something
very
important.
The
people
here,
they’re
not
who
they
say
they
are.”
“Who
are
they?”
he
whispers.
“Bad
people,
Sam.
Very
bad
people.”
“Teds,”
Ben
puts
in.
“Dr.
Pam,
the
soldiers,
the
commander…even
the
commander.
They’re
all
infesteds.
They
tricked
us,
Nugget.”
Sammy’s
eyes
are
big
as
pie
plates.
“The
commander,
too?”
“The
commander,
too,”
Ben
answers.
“So
we’re
getting
out
of
here
and
we’re
going
tomeet
up
with
Ringer.”
He
catches
me
staring
at
him.
“That’s
not
her
real
name.”
“Really?”
I
shake
my
head.
Zombie,
Nugget,
Ringer.
Must
be
an
army
thing.
I
turn
backto
Sam.
“They
lied
about
a
lot
of
things,
Sam.
About
almost
everything.”
I
let
goof
his
hand
and
run
my
fingers
up
the
back
of
his
neck,
finding
the
small
lump
beneath
the
skin.
“This
is
one
of
their
lies,
this
thing
they
put
in
you.
They
use
it
to
track
you—but
they
can
also
use
it
to
hurt
you.”
Ben
squats
down
beside
me.
“So
we
have
to
get
it
out,
Nugget.”
Sam
nods,
fat
bottom
lip
quivering,
big
eyes
filling
up
with
tears.
“Oh-kay-ay…”
“But
you
have
to
be
very
quiet
and
very
still,”
I
caution
him.
“You
can’t
yell
or
cry
or
twist
around.
Think
you
can
do
that?”
He
nods
again,
and
a
tear
pops
out
and
drops
on
my
forearm.
I
stand
up,
and
Ben
andI
step
away
for
a
brief
preoperative
conference.
“We’ll
have
to
use
this,”
I
say,
showing
him
the
ten-inch
combat
knife,
which
I’m
careful
not
to
let
Sammy
see.
Ben’s
eyes
widen.
“If
you
say
so,
but
I
was
going
to
use
this.”
And
he
pulls
a
scalpel
from
his
lab
coat
pocket.
“That’s
probably
better.”
“You
want
to
do
it?”
“I
should
do
it.
He’s
my
brother.”
But
the
thought
of
cutting
into
Sammy’s
neck
gives
me
the
squishies.
“I
can
do
it,”
Ben
offers.
“You
hold
him,
and
I’ll
cut.”
“So
it’s
not
a
disguise?
You
earned
your
MD
here
at
E.T.
University?”
He
smiles
grimly.
“Just
try
to
keep
him
as
still
as
possible
so
I
don’t
slice
into
something
important.”
We
return
to
Sam,
who’s
sitting
now
with
his
back
against
the
wall,
pressing
Bear
into
his
chest
and
watching
us,
eyes
flicking
fearfully
back
and
forth.
I
whisper
to
Ben,
“If
you
hurt
him,
Parish,
I’m
sticking
this
knife
into
your
heart.”
He
looks
at
me,
startled.
“I
would
never
hurt
him.”
I
ease
Sam
into
my
lap.
Roll
him
over
so
he’s
lying
facedown
across
my
legs,
his
chinhanging
over
the
edge
of
my
thigh.
Ben
kneels
down.
I
look
at
the
hand
holding
the
scalpel.
It’s
shaking.
“I’m
okay,”
Ben
whispers.
“Really.
I’m
okay.
Don’t
let
him
move.”
“Cassie…!”
Sammy
whimpers.
“Shhhh.
Shhhh.
Stay
very
still.
He’ll
be
quick,”
I
say.
“Be
quick,”
I
tell
Ben.
I
hold
Sam’s
head
with
both
hands.
As
Ben’s
hand
approaches
with
the
scalpel,
it
becomes
rock
steady.
“Hey,
Nugget,”
he
says.
“Okay
if
I
take
the
locket
back
first?”
Sammy
nods,
and
Benundoes
the
clasp.
The
metal
clinks
in
his
hand
as
he
pulls
it
free.
“It’s
yours?”
I
ask
Ben,
startled.
“My
sister’s.”
Ben
drops
the
chain
into
his
pocket.
The
way
he
says
it,
I
know
she’s
dead.
I
turn
my
head.
Thirty
minutes
ago
I’d
blown
a
guy’s
face
off,
and
now
I
can’t
watch
someone
make
the
tiniest
of
cuts.
Sammy
jerks
when
the
blade
breaks
his
skin.
He
bites
down
on
my
leg
to
keep
from
screaming.
Bites
hard.
It
takes
everything
in
me
to
remain
still.
If
I
move,
Ben’s
hand
might
slip.
“Hurry,”
I
squeak,
mouse-voiced.
“Got
it!”
The
tracker
adheres
to
the
end
of
Ben’s
bloody
middle
finger.
“Get
rid
of
it.”
Ben
shakes
it
off
his
hand
and
slaps
a
bandage
over
the
wound.
He
came
prepared.
Icame
with
a
ten-inch
combat
knife.
“Okay,
it’s
over,
Sam,”
I
moan.
“You
can
stop
biting
me
now.”
“It
hurts,
Cassie!”
“I
know,
I
know.”
I
pull
him
up
and
give
him
a
big
hug.
“And
you
were
very
brave.”
He
nods
seriously.
“I
know.”
Ben
offers
me
his
hand,
helps
me
to
my
feet.
His
hand
is
tacky
with
my
brother’s
blood.
He
drops
the
scalpel
into
his
and
then
the
gun
is
back
in
his
hand.
“We
better
get
moving,”
he
says
calmly,
like
we
might
miss
a
bus.
Back
into
the
main
corridor,
Sammy
leaning
hard
against
my
side.
We
make
the
last
turn,
and
Ben
stops
so
suddenly,
I
run
right
into
his
back.
The
tunnel
echoes
with
the
sound
of
a
dozen
semiautomatics
being
racked,
and
I
hear
a
familiar
voice
say,
“You’re
late,
Ben.
I
expected
you
much
sooner.”
A
very
deep
voice,
hard
as
steel.
85
I
LOSE
SAMMY
for
a
second
time.
A
Silencer-soldier
takes
him
away,
back
to
the
saferoom
to
be
evacuated
with
the
other
kids,
I
guess.
Another
Silencer
brings
Ben
and
me
to
the
execution
room.
The
room
with
the
mirror
and
the
button.
The
room
where
innocent
people
are
wired
up
and
electrocuted.
The
room
of
blood
and
lies.
Seems
fitting.
“Do
you
know
why
we
will
win
this
war?”
Vosch
asks
us
after
we’re
locked
inside.
“Why
we
cannot
lose?
Because
we
know
how
you
think.
We’ve
been
watching
you
for
six
thousand
years.
When
the
pyramids
rose
in
the
Egyptian
desert,
we
were
watching
you.
When
Caesarburned
the
library
at
Alexandria,
we
were
watching
you.
When
you
crucified
that
first-century
Jewish
peasant,
we
were
watching.
When
Columbus
set
foot
in
the
New
World…when
youfought
a
war
to
free
millions
of
your
fellow
humans
from
bondage…when
you
learned
how
to
split
the
atom…when
you
first
ventured
beyond
your
atmosphere…What
were
we
doing?”
Ben
isn’t
looking
at
him.
Neither
of
us
is.
We’re
both
sitting
in
front
of
the
mirror,
looking
straight
ahead
at
our
distorted
reflections
in
the
broken
glass.
The
room
on
the
other
side
is
dark.
“You
were
watching
us,”
I
say.
Vosch
is
sitting
in
front
of
the
monitor,
about
a
foot
away
from
me.
On
my
other
side,
Ben,
and
behind
us,
a
very
well-built
Silencer.
“We
were
learning
how
you
think.
That’s
the
secret
to
victory,
as
Sergeant
Parish
here
already
knows:
understanding
how
your
enemy
thinks.
The
arrival
of
the
mothership
was
not
the
beginning,
but
the
beginning
of
the
end.
And
now
here
you
are,
in
a
front-row
seat
for
the
finale,
a
special
sneak
peek
into
the
future.
Would
you
like
to
see
the
future?
Your
future?
Would
you
like
to
stare
all
the
way
down
to
the
bottom
of
the
human
cup?”
Vosch
presses
a
button
on
the
keyboard.
The
lights
in
the
room
on
the
other
side
of
the
mirror
flicker
on.
There
is
a
chair,
a
Silencer
standing
beside
it,
and
strapped
to
the
chair
is
my
brother,
Sammy,
thick
wires
attached
to
his
head.
“This
is
the
future,”
Vosch
whispers.
“The
human
animal
bound,
its
death
at
our
fingertips.
And
when
you
have
finished
the
work
that
we’ve
given
you,
we
will
press
the
execute
button
and
your
deplorable
stewardship
of
this
planet
will
come
to
an
end.”
“You
don’t
have
to
do
this!”
I
shout.
The
Silencer
behind
me
puts
a
hand
on
my
shoulder
and
squeezes
hard.
But
not
hard
enough
to
keep
me
from
jumping
out
of
the
chair.
“All
you
have
to
do
is
implant
us
and
download
us
into
Wonderland.
Won’t
that
tell
you
everything
you
want
to
know?
You
don’t
have
to
kill
him…”
“Cassie,”
Ben
says
softly.
“He’s
going
to
kill
him
anyway.”
“You
shouldn’t
listen
to
him,
young
lady,”
Vosch
says.
“He’s
weak.
He’s
always
been
weak.
You’ve
shown
more
pluck
and
determination
in
a
few
hours
than
he
has
in
his
miserable
lifetime.”
He
nods
to
the
Silencer,
who
yanks
me
back
into
the
chair.
“I
am
going
to
‘download’
you,”
Vosch
tells
me.
“And
I
am
going
to
kill
Sergeant
Parish.
But
you
can
save
the
child.
If
you
tell
me
who
helped
you
infiltrate
this
base.”
“Won’t
downloading
me
tell
you
that?”
I
ask.
While
I’m
thinking,
Evan
is
alive!
And
then
I
think,
No,
maybe
he
isn’t.
He
could
have
been
killed
in
the
bombing,
vaporized
like
everything
else
on
the
surface.
It
could
be
that
Vosch,
like
me,
doesn’t
know
whether
Evan’s
alive
or
dead.
“Because
someone
helped
you,”
Vosch
says,
ignoring
my
question.
“And
I
suspect
thatsomeone
is
not
someone
like
Mr.
Parish
here.
He—or
they—would
be
someone
more
like…well,me.
Someone
who
would
know
how
to
defeat
the
Wonderland
program
by
hiding
your
true
memories,
the
same
method
we
have
used
for
centuries
to
hide
ourselves
from
you.”
I’m
shaking
my
head.
I
have
no
idea
what
he’s
talking
about.
True
memories?
“Birds
are
the
most
common,”
Vosch
says.
He’s
absently
running
his
finger
over
the
button
marked
EXECUTE.
“Owls.
Duringthe
initial
phase,
when
we
were
inserting
ourselves
into
you,
we
often
used
the
screen
memory
of
an
owl
to
hide
the
fact
from
the
expectant
mother.”
“I
hate
birds,”
I
whisper.
Vosch
smiles.
“The
most
useful
of
this
planet’s
indigenous
fauna.
Diverse.
Considered
benign,
for
the
most
part.
So
ubiquitous
they’re
practically
invisible.
Did
you
know
they’re
descended
from
the
dinosaurs?
There’s
a
very
satisfying
irony
in
that.
The
dinosaurs
made
way
for
you,
and
now,
with
the
help
of
their
descendants,
you
will
make
way
for
us.”
“No
one
helped
me!”
I
screech,
cutting
off
the
lecture.
“I
did
it
all
myself!”
“Really?
Then
how
is
it,
at
the
precise
moment
you
were
killing
Dr.
Pam
in
HangarOne,
two
of
our
sentries
were
shot,
another
eviscerated,
and
a
fourth
hurled
a
hundred
feet
down
from
his
post
on
the
south
watchtower?”
“I
don’t
know
anything
about
that.
I
just
came
to
find
my
brother.”
His
face
darkens.
“There
really
is
no
hope,
you
know.
All
your
daydreams
and
childish
fantasies
about
defeating
us—useless.”
I
open
my
mouth
and
the
words
come
out.
They
just
come
out.
“Fuck
you.”
And
his
finger
comes
down
hard
on
the
button,
like
he
hates
it,
like
the
button
has
a
face
and
its
face
is
a
human
face,
the
face
of
the
sentient
cockroach,
and
his
finger
the
boot,
stomping
down.
86
I
DON’T
KNOW
what
I
did
first.
I
think
I
screamed.
I
know
I
also
ripped
free
fromthe
Silencer’s
grip
and
lunged
at
Vosch
with
the
intention
of
tearing
his
eyeballs
out.
But
I
don’t
remember
which
came
first,
the
scream
or
the
lunge.
Ben
throwing
his
arms
around
me
to
hold
me
back,
I
know
that
came
after
the
scream
and
the
lunge.
He
threw
his
arms
around
me
and
pulled
me
back
because
I
was
focused
on
Vosch,
on
my
hate.
I
didn’t
even
look
through
the
mirror
at
my
brother,
but
Ben
had
been
looking
at
the
monitor
and
the
word
that
popped
up
when
Vosch
hit
the
execute
button:
OOPS.
I
whip
around
to
the
mirror.
Sammy
is
still
alive—crying
buckets,
but
alive.
Beside
me,
Vosch
stands
up
so
fast,
the
chair
flies
across
the
room
and
smacks
against
the
wall.
“He’s
hacked
into
the
mainframe
and
overwritten
the
program,”
he
snarls
at
the
Silencer.
“He’ll
cut
the
power
next.
Hold
them
here.”
He
yells
at
the
man
standing
beside
Sammy.
“Secure
that
door!
No
one
leaves
until
I
get
back.”
He
slams
out
of
the
room.
The
lock
clicks.
No
way
out
now.
Or
there
is
a
way,
the
way
I
took
the
first
time
I
was
trapped
in
this
room.
I
glance
up
at
the
grating.
Forget
it,
Cassie.
It’s
you
and
Ben
against
two
Silencers,
and
Ben’s
hurt.
Don’t
even
think
about
it.
No.
It’s
me
and
Ben
and
Evan
against
the
Silencers.
Evan
is
alive.
And
if
Evan’s
alive,
we
haven’t
reached
the
end—the
bottom
of
the
human
cup.
The
boot
hasn’t
crushed
the
roach.
Not
yet.
And
that’s
when
I
see
it
drop
between
the
slats
and
tumble
onto
the
floor,
the
body
of
a
real
cockroach,
freshly
squashed.
I
watch
it
fall
in
slow
motion,
so
slow
I
can
see
the
tiny
bounce
when
it
hits
the
floor.
You
want
to
compare
yourself
to
an
insect,
Cassie?
My
eyes
fly
back
to
the
grate,
where
a
shadow
flickers,
like
the
flurry
of
a
mayfly’s
wings.
And
I
whisper
to
Ben
Parish,
“The
one
with
Sammy—he’s
mine.”
Startled,
Ben
whispers
back
to
me,
“What?”
I
drive
my
shoulder
into
our
Silencer’s
gut,
catching
him
off
guard,
and
he
stumbles
backward
beneath
the
grate,
his
arms
flailing
for
balance,
and
Evan’s
bullet
tears
into
his
fully
human
brain,
killing
him
instantly.
I
have
his
gun
before
he
hits
the
floor,
and
I
have
one
chance,
one
shot
through
the
hole
I
had
made
earlier.
If
I
miss,
Sammy
is
dead—his
Silencer
is
turning
on
him
even
as
I
turn
on
him.
But
I
had
an
excellent
instructor.
One
of
the
best
marksmen
in
the
world—even
whenthere
were
seven
billion
people
in
it.
It
isn’t
exactly
like
shooting
a
can
from
a
fence
post.
It’s
actually
a
lot
easier:
His
head
is
closer
and
a
heck
of
a
lot
bigger.
Sammy
is
halfway
to
me
before
the
guy’s
body
hits
the
floor.
I
pull
him
through
the
hole.
Ben
is
looking
at
us,
at
the
dead
Silencer,
at
the
other
dead
Silencer,
at
the
gun
in
my
hand.
He
doesn’t
know
what
to
look
at.
I’m
looking
up
at
the
grate.
“We’re
clear!”
I
call
up
to
him.
He
knocks
once
against
the
side.
I
don’t
get
it
at
first,
and
then
I
laugh.
Let’s
establish
a
code
for
when
you
want
to
go
all
creeper
on
me.
One
knock
means
you’d
like
to
come
in.
“Yes,
Evan.”
I’m
laughing
so
hard,
it’s
starting
to
hurt.
“You
can
come
in.”
I’m
about
to
pee
myself
with
relief
that
we’re
all
alive,
but
mostly
because
he
is.
He
drops
into
the
room,
landing
on
the
balls
of
his
feet
like
a
cat.
I’m
in
his
armsin
the
time
it
takes
to
say
“I
love
you,”
which
he
does,
stroking
my
hair,
whispering
my
name
and
the
words,
“My
mayfly.”
“How
did
you
find
us?”
I
ask
him.
He’s
so
completely
with
me,
so
there,
it’s
like
I’m
seeing
his
yummy
chocolate
eyes
for
the
first
time,
feeling
his
strong
arms
and
his
soft
lips
for
the
first
time.
“Easy.
Somebody
was
up
there
ahead
of
me
and
left
a
blood
trail.”
“Cassie?”
It’s
Sammy,
holding
on
to
Ben,
because
he’s
feeling
the
Ben
thing
a
little
more
than
he
is
the
Cassie
one
at
the
moment.
Who’s
this
guy
falling
from
the
ductwork,
and
what’s
he
doing
with
my
sister?
“This
must
be
Sammy,”
Evan
says.
“This
is
Sammy,”
I
say.
“Oh!
And
this
is—”
“Ben
Parish,”
Ben
says.
“Ben
Parish?”
Evan
looks
at
me.
That
Ben
Parish?
“Ben,”
I
say,
my
face
on
fire.
I
want
to
laugh
and
crawl
under
the
counter
at
the
same
time.
“This
is
Evan
Walker.”
“Is
he
your
boyfriend?”
Sammy
asks.
I
don’t
know
what
to
say.
Ben
looks
totally
lost,
Evan
completely
amused,
and
Sammyjust
damned
curious.
It’s
my
first
truly
awkward
moment
in
the
alien
lair,
and
I’d
been
through
my
share
of
moments.
“He’s
a
friend
from
high
school,”
I
mutter.
And
Evan
corrects
me,
since
it’s
clear
I’ve
lost
my
mind.
“Actually,
Sam,
Ben
is
Cassie’sfriend
from
high
school.”
“She’s
not
my
friend,”
Ben
says.
“I
mean,
I
guess
I
kind
ofremember
her…”
Then
Evan’s
words
sink
in.
“How
do
you
know
who
I
am?”
“He
doesn’t!”
I
fairly
shout.
“Cassie
told
me
about
you,”
Evan
says.
I
elbow
him
in
the
ribs,
and
he
gives
me
a
look
like
What?
“Maybe
we
can
chat
about
how
everybody
knows
one
another
later,”
I
plead
with
Evan.
“Right
now
don’t
you
think
it
would
be
a
good
idea
for
us
to
leave?”
“Right.”
Evan
nods.
“Let’s
go.”
He
looks
at
Ben.
“You’re
injured.”
Ben
shrugs.
“A
couple
of
torn
stitches.
I’m
okay.”
I
slip
the
Silencer’s
gun
into
my
empty
holster,
realize
Ben
will
need
a
weapon,
and
pop
through
the
hole
in
the
mirror
to
fetch
it.
They’re
all
still
just
standing
around
when
I
get
back,
Ben
and
Evan
smiling
at
each
other—knowingly,
in
my
opinion.
“What
are
we
standing
around
for?”
I
ask,
my
voice
harsher
than
I’d
intended.
I
scootthe
chair
beside
the
Silencer’s
body
and
motion
toward
the
grate.
“Evan,
you
should
take
point.”
“We’re
not
going
that
way,”
Evan
says
back.
He
takes
a
key
card
from
the
Silencer’s
pouch
and
swipes
it
through
the
door
lock.
The
light
flashes
green.
“We’re
walking
out?”
I
ask.
“Just
like
that?”
“Just
like
that,”
Evan
answers.
He
checks
out
the
corridor
first,
then
motions
for
us
to
follow,
and
we
step
out
of
the
execution
room.
The
door
locks
behind
us.
The
hallway
is
eerily
quiet,
feels
deserted.
“He
said
you
were
going
to
cut
the
power,”
I
whisper,
pulling
the
gun
from
my
holster.
Evan
holds
up
a
silver
object
that
looks
like
a
flip
phone.
“I
am.
Right
now.”
He
hits
a
button,
and
the
corridor
plunges
into
darkness.
I
can’t
see
anything.
Myfree
hand
shoots
into
the
dark,
searching
for
Sammy’s.
I
find
Ben’s
instead.
He
grips
my
hand
hard
before
letting
it
go.
Little
fingers
tug
at
my
pant
leg
and
I
pull
them
up,
hook
one
through
my
belt
loop.
“Ben,
hold
on
to
me,”
Evan
says
softly.
“Cassie,
hold
on
to
Ben.
It
isn’t
far.”
I
expect
a
slow
shuffle
of
this
rumba
line
through
the
pitch
dark,
but
we
take
off
fast,
nearly
tripping
over
one
another’s
heels.
He
must
be
able
to
see
in
the
dark,
another
catlike
quality.
We
don’t
go
very
far
before
we’re
clustered
around
a
door.
At
least
I
think
it’s
a
door.
It’s
smooth,
not
like
the
textured
cinder-block
walls.
Someone—it
has
to
be
Evan—pushes
against
the
smooth
surface
and
there’s
a
puff
of
fresh,
cold
air.
“Stairs?”
I
whisper.
I’m
completely
blind
and
disoriented,
but
I
think
these
might
be
the
same
stairs
I
came
down
when
I
first
got
here.
“Halfway
up
you’re
going
to
hit
some
debris,”
Evan
says.
“But
you
should
be
able
tosqueeze
through.
Be
careful;
it
might
be
a
little
unstable.
When
you
get
to
the
top,
head
due
north.
Do
you
know
which
way
is
north?”
Ben
says,
“I
do.
Or
at
least
I
know
how
to
figure
it
out.”
“What
do
you
mean,
when
we
get
to
the
top?”
I
demand.
“Aren’t
you
coming
with
us?”
I
feel
his
hand
on
my
cheek.
I
know
what
this
means
and
I
slap
his
hand
away.
“You’re
coming
with
us,
Evan,”
I
say.
“There’s
something
I
have
to
do.”
“That’s
right.”
My
hand
flails
for
his
in
the
dark.
I
find
it
and
pull
hard.
“You
have
to
come
with
us.”
“I’ll
find
you,
Cassie.
Don’t
I
always
find
you?
I—”
“Don’t,
Evan.
You
don’t
know
you’ll
be
able
to
find
me.”
“Cassie.”
I
don’t
like
the
way
he
says
my
name.
His
voice
is
too
soft,
too
sad,
toomuch
like
a
good-bye
voice.
“I
was
wrong
when
I
said
I
was
both
and
neither.
I
can’tbe;
I
know
that
now.
I
have
to
choose.”
“Wait
a
minute,”
Ben
says.
“Cassie,
this
guy
is
one
of
them?”
“It’s
complicated,”
I
answer.
“We’ll
go
over
it
later.”
I
grab
Evan’s
hand
in
both
of
mine
and
press
it
against
my
chest.
“Don’t
leave
me
again.”
“You
left
me,
remember?”
He
spreads
his
fingers
over
my
heart,
like
he’s
holding
it,
like
it
belongs
to
him,
the
hard-fought-for
territory
he’s
won
fair
and
square.
I
give
in.
What
am
I
going
to
do,
put
a
gun
to
his
head?He’s
gotten
this
far,
I
tell
myself.
He’ll
get
the
rest
of
the
way.
“What’s
due
north?”
I
ask,
pushing
against
his
fingers.
“I
don’t
know.
But
it’s
the
shortest
path
to
the
farthest
spot.”
“The
farthest
spot
from
what?”
“From
here.
Wait
for
the
plane.
When
the
plane
takes
off,
run.
Ben,
do
you
think
you
can
run?”
“I
think
so.”
“Run
fast?”
“Yes.”
He
doesn’t
sound
too
confident
about
it,
though.
“Wait
for
the
plane,”
Evan
whispers.
“Don’t
forget.”
He
kisses
me
hard
on
the
mouth,
and
then
the
stairwell
goes
all
Evanless.
I
can
feelBen’s
breath
on
my
neck,
hot
in
the
cool
air.
“I
don’t
understand
what’s
happening
here,”
Ben
says.
“Who
is
that
guy?
He’s
a…Whatis
he?
Where’d
he
come
from?
And
where’s
he
going
now?”
“I’m
not
sure,
but
I
think
he’s
found
the
armory.”
Somebody
was
up
there
ahead
of
me
and
left
a
blood
trail.
Oh
God,
Evan.
No
wonder
you
didn’t
tell
me.
“He’s
going
to
blow
this
whole
place
to
hell.”
87
IT’S
NOT
A
RACE
up
the
stairs
to
freedom.
We
practically
crawl
up,
hanging
on
to
oneanother
as
we
climb,
me
in
the
lead,
Ben
at
the
rear,
and
Sammy
between
us.
The
closed
space
is
choked
with
fine
particles
of
dust,
and
soon
we’re
all
coughing
and
wheezing
loud
enough,
it
seems
to
me,
to
be
heard
by
every
Silencer
in
a
two-mile
radius.
Imove
with
one
hand
extended
in
front
of
me
in
the
blackness
and
call
out
our
progress
softly.
“First
landing!”
A
hundred
years
later
we
reach
the
second
landing.
Almost
halfway
to
the
top,
but
we
haven’t
hit
the
debris
Evan
warned
us
about.
I
have
to
choose.
Now
that
he’s
gone
and
it’s
too
late,
I’ve
come
up
with
about
a
dozen
good
arguments
for
why
he
shouldn’t
leave
us.
My
best
argument
is
this:
You
won’t
have
time.
The
Eye
takes—what?—about
a
minute
or
two
from
activation
to
detonation.
Barely
enoughtime
to
get
to
the
armory
doors.
Okay,
so
you’re
going
to
go
all
noble
and
sacrifice
yourself
to
save
us,
but
then
don’t
say
things
like
I’ll
find
you,
which
implies
there’ll
be
an
I
to
find
me
after
you
unleash
the
green
fireball
from
hell.
Unless…Maybe
the
Eyes
can
be
detonated
remotely.
Maybe
that
little
silver
thing
he’s
carrying
around…
No.
If
that
was
a
possibility,
he
would
have
come
with
us
and
set
them
of
once
we
were
a
safe
distance
away.
Damn
it.
Every
time
I
think
I’m
starting
to
understand
Evan
Walker,
he
slips
away.
It’s
like
I’m
blind
from
birth,
trying
to
visualize
a
rainbow.
If
what
I
think
is
about
to
happen
actually
happens,
will
I
feel
his
passing
like
he
felt
Lauren’s,
like
a
punch
in
the
heart?
We’re
halfway
to
the
third
landing
when
my
hand
smacks
into
stone.
I
turn
to
Ben
and
whisper,
“I’m
going
to
see
if
I
can
climb
it—there
might
be
room
to
squeeze
through
at
the
top.”
I
hand
my
rifle
to
him
and
get
a
good
grip
with
both
hands.
I’ve
never
done
much
rockclimbing—
okay,
my
experience
is
zero—but
how
hard
could
it
be,
really?
I’m
maybe
three
feet
up
when
a
rock
slips
beneath
my
foot
and
I
come
back
down,
smackingmy
chin
hard
on
the
way.
“I’ll
try,”
Ben
says.
“Don’t
be
stupid.
You’re
hurt.”
“I’d
have
to
try
if
you
made
it,
Cassie,”
he
points
out.
He’s
right,
of
course.
I
hold
on
to
Sammy
while
Ben
scales
the
mass
of
broken
concreteand
shattered
reinforcement
rods.
I
can
hear
him
grunting
every
time
he
reaches
up
for
the
next
handhold.
Something
wet
drops
onto
my
nose.
Blood.
“Are
you
okay?”
I
call
up
to
him.
“Um.
Define
okay.”
“Okay
means
you’re
not
bleeding
to
death.”
“I’m
okay.”
He’s
weak,
Vosch
said.
I
remember
the
way
Ben
used
to
stroll
down
the
hallways
at
school,
his
broad
shoulders
rolling,
zapping
people
with
his
death-ray
smile,
the
master
of
his
universe.
I
never
would
have
called
him
weak
then.
But
the
Ben
Parish
I
knew
then
is
very
different
from
the
Ben
Parish
who
now
pulls
himself
up
a
jagged
wall
of
broken
stone
and
twisted
metal.
The
new
Ben
Parish
has
the
eyes
of
a
wounded
animal.
I
don’t
know
everything
that’s
happened
to
him
between
that
day
in
the
gym
and
now,
but
I
do
know
the
Others
have
succeeded
in
winnowing
the
weak
from
the
strong.
The
weak
have
been
swept
away.
That’s
the
flaw
in
Vosch’s
master
plan:
If
you
don’t
kill
all
of
us
all
at
once,
those
who
remain
will
not
be
the
weak.
It’s
the
strong
who
remain,
the
bent
but
unbroken,
like
the
iron
rods
that
used
to
give
this
concrete
its
strength.
Floods,
fires,
earthquakes,
disease,
starvation,
betrayal,
isolation,
murder.
What
doesn’t
kill
us
sharpens
us.
Hardens
us.
Schools
us.
You’re
beating
plowshares
into
swords,
Vosch.
You
are
remaking
us.
We
are
the
clay,
and
you
are
Michelangelo.
And
we
will
be
your
masterpiece.
88
“WELL?”
I
SAY
after
several
minutes
pass
and
Ben
doesn’t
come
down—the
slow
way
orthe
fast
way.
“Just…enough…room.
I
think.”
His
voice
sounds
tiny.
“It
goes
back
pretty
far.
ButI
can
see
light
up
ahead.”
“Light?”
“Bright
light.
Like
floodlights.
And…”
“And?
And
what?”
“And
it’s
not
very
stable.
I
can
feel
it
slipping
underneath
me.”
I
squat
down
in
front
of
Sammy,
tell
him
to
climb
aboard,
and
wrap
his
arms
around
my
neck.
“Hold
on
tight,
Sam.”
He
puts
me
in
a
choke
hold.
“Ahhh,”
I
gasp.
“Not
that
tight.”
“Don’t
let
me
fall,
Cassie,”
he
whispers
into
my
ear
as
I
start
up.
“I
won’t
let
you
fall,
Sam.”
He
presses
his
face
against
my
back,
completely
trusting
I
won’t
let
him
fall.
He’s
been
through
four
alien
attacks,
suffered
God
knows
what
in
Vosch’s
death
factory,
and
my
brother
still
trusts
that
somehow
everything
will
be
okay.
There
really
is
no
hope,
you
know,
Vosch
said.
I’ve
heard
those
words
before,
in
another
voice,
my
voice,
in
the
tent
in
the
woods,
under
the
car
on
the
highway.
Hopeless.
Useless.
Pointless.
What
Vosch
spoke,
I
believed.
In
the
safe
room
I
saw
an
infinite
sea
of
upturned
faces.
If
they
had
asked,
wouldI
have
told
them
there
was
no
hope,
that
it
was
pointless?
Or
would
I
have
told
them,
Climb
onto
my
shoulders,
I
will
not
let
you
fall?
Reach.
Grab.
Pull.
Step.
Rest.
Reach.
Grab.
Pull.
Step.
Rest.
Climb
onto
my
shoulders.
I
will
not
let
you
fall.
89
BEN
GRABS
MY
WRISTS
when
I
near
the
top
of
the
debris,
but
I
gasp
for
him
to
pulSlammy
up
first.
I’ve
got
nothing
left
for
that
final
foot.
I
just
hang
there,
waitingfor
Ben
to
grab
me
again.
He
heaves
me
into
the
narrow
gap,
a
sliver
of
space
between
the
ceiling
and
the
top
of
the
slide.
The
darkness
up
here
is
not
as
dense,
and
I
can
see
his
gaunt
face
dusted
in
concrete,
bleeding
from
fresh
scratches.
“Straight
ahead,”
he
whispers.
“Maybe
a
hundred
feet.”
No
room
to
stand
or
sit
up:We’re
lying
on
our
stomachs
nearly
nose
to
nose.
“Cassie,
there’s…nothing.
The
entire
camp’s
gone.
Just…gone.”
I
nod.
I’ve
seen
what
the
Eyes
can
do
up
close
and
personal.
“Have
to
rest,”
I
pant,and
for
some
reason
I’m
worried
about
the
quality
of
my
breath.
When
was
the
lasttime
I
brushed
my
teeth?
“Sams,
you
okay?”
“Yes.”
“Are
you?”
Ben
asks.
“Define
okay.”
“That’s
a
definition
that
keeps
changing,”
he
says.
“They’ve
lit
the
place
up
out
there.”
“The
plane?”
“It’s
there.
Big,
one
of
those
huge
cargo
planes.”
“There’s
a
lot
of
kids.”
We
crawl
toward
the
bar
of
light
seeping
through
the
crack
between
the
ruins
and
the
surface.
It’s
hard
going.
Sammy
starts
to
whimper.
His
hands
are
scraped
raw,
his
body
bruised
from
the
rough
stone.
We
squeeze
through
spots
so
narrow,
our
backs
scrape
against
the
ceiling.
Once
I
get
stuck
and
it
takes
Ben
several
minutes
to
work
me
free.
The
lightpushes
back
the
dark,
grows
bright,
so
bright
I
can
see
individual
particles
of
dust
spinning
against
the
inky
backdrop.
“I’m
thirsty,”
Sammy
whines.
“Almost
there,”
I
assure
him.
“See
the
light?”
At
the
opening
I
can
see
across
Death
Valley
East,
the
same
barren
landscape
of
CampAshpit
times
ten,
thanks
to
the
floodlights
swinging
from
hastily
erected
poles
anchored
in
the
shafts
that
funneled
air
into
the
complex
below.
And
above
us,
the
night
sky
peppered
with
drones.
Hundreds
of
them,
hovering
a
thousand
feet
up,
motionless,
their
gray
underbellies
glimmering
in
the
light.
On
the
ground
below
them,
and
far
to
my
right,
an
enormous
plane
sits
perpendicular
to
our
position:
When
it
takes
off,
it’ll
pass
right
by
us.
“Have
they
loaded
the—”
I
start.
Ben
cuts
me
off
with
a
hiss.
“They’ve
started
the
engines.”
“Which
way
is
north?”
“About
two
o’clock.”
He
points.
His
face
has
no
color.
None.
His
mouth
hangs
opena
little,
like
a
dog
panting.
When
he
leans
forward
to
look
at
the
plane,
I
can
see
his
entire
shirtfront
is
wet.
“Can
you
run?”
I
ask.
“I
have
to.
So,
yes.”
I
turn
to
Sam.
“Once
we
get
out
in
the
open,
climb
back
on,
okay?”
“I
can
run,
Cassie,”
Sammy
protests.
“I’m
fast.”
“I’ll
carry
him,”
Ben
offers.
“Don’t
be
ridiculous,”
I
say.
“I’m
not
as
weak
as
I
look.”
He
must
be
thinking
about
Vosch.
“Of
course
not,”
I
say
back.
“But
if
you
go
down
with
him,
we’re
all
dead.”
“Same
with
you.”
“He’s
my
brother.
I’m
carrying
him.
Besides,
you’re
hurt
and—”
That’s
all
I
get
out.
The
rest
is
buried
under
the
roar
of
the
huge
plane
coming
toward
us,
picking
up
speed.
“This
is
it!”
Ben
shouts,
but
I
can’t
hear
him.
I
have
to
read
his
lips.
90
WE
CROUCH
AT
THE
OPENING,
tips
of
our
fingers,
balls
of
our
feet.
The
cold
air
vibrateisn
sympathy
for
the
deafening
thunder
of
the
big
plane
screaming
over
the
hard-packed
ground.
It’s
even
with
us
when
the
front
wheel
rises,
and
that’s
when
the
first
blast
hits.
And
I
think,
Um,
a
little
early
there,
Evan.
The
ground
heaves
and
we
take
off,
Sammy
bouncing
up
and
down
on
my
back,
and
behind
us
the
stairwell
seems
to
collapse
soundlessly,
because
all
sound
is
buried
beneath
the
roar
of
the
plane.
The
blowback
of
the
engines
slams
against
my
left
side,
and
I
stumble
sideways
and
nearly
slip.
Ben
catches
me
and
hurls
me
forward.
Then
I
go
airborne.
The
earth
bulges
like
a
balloon
inflating
and
then
snaps
back,the
ground
splitting
apart
with
such
force,
I’m
afraid
my
eardrums
have
shattered.
Luckily
for
Sam,
I
land
on
my
chest,
but
that’s
unlucky
for
me,
because
the
impact
knocks
every
cubic
inch
of
breath
out
of
my
lungs.
I
feel
Sammy’s
weight
disappear
and
see
Ben
sling
him
over
his
shoulder,
and
then
I’m
up
but
falling
behind
and
thinking,
Like
hell
weak,
like
hell.
Before
us
the
ground
seems
to
stretch
to
infinity.
Behind
us,
it’s
being
sucked
into
a
black
hole,
and
the
hole
chases
us
as
it
expands,
devouring
everything
in
its
path.
One
slip
and
we’ll
be
sucked
in,
our
bodies
ground
into
microscopic
pieces.
I
hear
a
high-pitched
screaming
from
above,
and
a
drone
slams
into
the
earth
a
dozen
yards
away.
The
impact
blows
it
apart,
turns
it
into
a
grenade
the
size
of
a
Prius,
and
a
thousand
pieces
of
razorsharp
shrapnel
from
the
blast
shred
my
khaki
T-shirt
and
tear
into
my
exposed
skin.
There’s
a
rhythm
to
this
rain
of
drones.
First
the
banshee
scream.
Then
the
explosionwhen
they
meet
the
rock-hard
ground.
Then
the
blast
of
debris.
And
we
dodge
between
these
raindrops
of
death,
zigzagging
across
the
lifeless
landscape
as
that
landscape
is
consumed
by
the
hungry
black
hole
chasing
us.
I
have
another
problem,
too.
My
knee.
The
old
injury
where
a
Silencer
in
the
woodscut
me
down.
Every
time
my
foot
strikes
the
hard
ground,
a
stabbing
pain
shoots
downmy
leg,
throwing
off
my
stride,
slowing
me
down.
I’m
falling
farther
and
farther
behind,
and
that’s
what
it
feels
like,
not
running
so
much
as
falling
forward
while
someone
smashes
a
sledgehammer
against
my
knee,
over
and
over.
A
scar
appears
in
the
perfect
nothingness
ahead.
Grows
larger.
It’s
coming
on
fast,
barreling
straight
toward
us.
“Ben!”
I
yell,
but
he
can’t
hear
me
over
the
screaming
and
booms
and
the
ear-shatteringimplosion
of
two
hundred
tons
of
rock
collapsing
into
the
vacuum
created
by
the
Eyes.
The
fuzzy
shadow
coming
toward
us
hardens
into
a
shape,
and
then
the
shape
becomes
a
Humvee,
bristling
with
gun
turrets,
bearing
down.
Determined
little
bastards.
Ben
sees
it
now
but
we
have
no
choice,
we
can’t
stop,
we
can’t
turn
back.
At
least
it
will
suck
them
down,
too,
I
think.
And
then
I
fall.
I’m
not
sure
why.
I
don’t
remember
the
fall
itself.
One
minute
I’m
up,
the
next
myface
is
against
hard
stone
and
I’m
like,
Where
did
this
wall
come
from?
Maybe
my
knee
locked
up.
Maybe
I
slipped.
But
I’m
down
and
I
feel
the
earth
beneathme
crying
and
screaming
as
the
hole
tears
it
apart,
like
a
living
creature
being
eaten
alive
by
a
hungry
predator.
I
try
to
push
myself
up,
but
the
ground
is
not
cooperating.
It
buckles
beneath
me,
and
I
fall
again.
There’s
Ben
and
Sam
several
yards
ahead,
still
on
their
feet,
and
there’s
the
Humvee,
cutting
in
front
of
them
at
the
last
second,
burning
rubber.
It
barely
slows
down.
The
door
flies
open
and
a
skinny
kid
leans
out,
his
hand
reaching
for
Ben.
Ben
hurls
Sammy
toward
the
kid,
who
hauls
my
brother
inside
and
then
bangs
his
hand
hard
against
the
side
of
the
vehicle
like
he’s
saying,
Let’s
go,
Parish,
let’s
go!
And
then,
instead
of
jumping
onto
the
Humvee
like
a
normal
person,
Ben
Parish
turnsand
races
back
for
me.
I
wave
him
back.
No
time,
no
time,
no
time
no
time
no
time
no
time.
I
can
feel
the
breath
of
the
beast
on
my
bare
legs—hot,
dusty,
pulverized
stone
and
dirt—and
then
the
ground
splits
open
between
Ben
and
me
as
the
chunk
I’m
lying
onbreaks
free
and
starts
to
slide
into
its
lightless
mouth.
Which
makes
me
start
to
slide
backward,
away
from
Ben,
who’s
wisely
thrown
himself
on
his
stomach
at
the
edge
of
the
fissure
to
avoid
riding
the
chunk
with
me
straight
into
the
black
hole.
Our
fingertips
touch,
flirt
with
one
another,
his
pinky
hooks
around
mine—Save
me,
Parish,
pinky
swear,
okay?—but
he
can’t
pull
me
up
by
my
pinky,
so
in
the
half
second
he
has
to
decide,
he
decides,
flicks
my
finger
free,
and
takes
his
one
and
only
shot
to
grab
my
wrist.
I
see
his
mouth
open
but
hear
nothing
come
out
as
he
throws
himself
backward,
haulingme
up
and
over,
and
he
doesn’t
let
go,
he
hangs
on
to
my
wrist
with
both
hands
and
spins
around
like
a
shotputter,
launching
me
toward
the
Humvee.
I
think
my
feet
actually
leave
the
ground.
Another
hand
catches
my
arm
and
pulls
me
inside.
I
end
up
straddling
the
skinny
guy’s
legs,
only
now
up
close
I
see
it
isn’t
a
guy
but
a
dark-eyed
girl
with
shiny,
straight
black
hair.
Over
her
shoulder
I
see
Ben
leap
for
the
back
of
the
Humvee,
but
I
can’t
see
if
he
makes
it.
Then
I’m
slammed
against
the
door
as
the
driver
whips
the
wheel
hard
to
the
left
to
avoid
a
falling
drone.
He
floors
the
gas.
The
hole
has
gobbled
up
all
the
lights
by
this
point,
but
it’s
a
clear
night
and
I
have
no
trouble
watching
the
edge
of
the
pit
rocketing
toward
the
Humvee,
the
mouth
of
the
beast
opening
wide.
The
driver,
who
is
way
too
young
to
have
even
a
permit,
whips
the
wheel
back
and
forth
to
avoid
the
torrent
of
drones
exploding
all
around
us.
One
hits
a
car
length
in
front
of
us,
no
time
to
swerve
around
it,
so
we
barrel
through
the
blast.
The
windshield
disintegrates,
showering
us
with
glass.
The
back
wheels
slip,
we
jounce,
then
leap
forward,
inches
ahead
of
the
hole
now.
I
can’t
look
at
it
anymore,
so
I
look
up.
Where
the
mothership
sails
serenely
across
the
sky.
And
beneath
it,
dropping
fast
toward
the
horizon,
another
drone.
No,
not
a
drone,
I
think.
It’s
glowing.
A
falling
star,
it
must
be,
its
fiery
tail
like
a
silver
cord
connecting
it
to
the
heavens.
91
BY
THE
TIME
dawn
approaches,
we’re
miles
away,
hunkering
beneath
a
highway
overpass,where
the
kid
with
the
very
big
ears
they
call
Dumbo
kneels
beside
Ben,
applying
a
fresh
dressing
to
the
wound
in
his
side.
He’s
already
worked
on
me
and
Sammy,
pulling
out
pieces
of
shrapnel,
swabbing,
stitching,
bandaging.
He
asked
what
happened
to
my
leg.
I
told
him
I
was
shot
by
a
shark.
He
doesn’t
react.Doesn’t
seem
confused
or
amused
or
anything.
Like
getting
shot
by
a
shark
is
a
perfectly
natural
thing
in
the
aftermath
of
the
Arrival.
Like
changing
your
name
to
Dumbo.
WhenI
asked
him
what
his
real
name
was,
he
said
it
was…Dumbo.
Ben
is
Zombie,
Sammy
is
Nugget,
Dumbo
is
Dumbo.
Then
there’s
Poundcake,
a
sweet-facedkid
who
doesn’t
talk,
whether
he
can’t
or
won’t,
I
don’t
know.
Teacup,
a
little
girl
not
much
older
than
Sams,
who
might
be
seriously
messed
up,
and
that
worries
me,
because
she
holds
and
strokes
and
cuddles
with
an
M16
that
appears
to
be
carrying
a
full
clip.
Finally
the
pretty
dark-haired
girl
called
Ringer,
who’s
about
my
age,
who
not
only
has
very
shiny
and
very
straight
black
hair,
but
also
has
the
flawless
complexion
of
an
airbrushed
model,
the
kind
you
see
on
the
covers
of
fashion
magazines
smiling
arrogantly
at
you
in
the
checkout
line.
Except
Ringer
never
smiles,
like
Poundcake
never
talks.
So
I’ve
decided
to
cling
to
the
possibilitythat
she’s
missing
some
teeth.
There’s
also
something
between
her
and
Ben.
Something
as
in
they
appear
to
be
tight.
They
spent
a
long
time
talking
when
we
first
got
here.
Not
that
I
was
spying
on
themor
anything,
but
I
was
close
enough
to
overhear
the
words
chess,
circle,
and
smile.
Then
I
heard
Ben
ask,
“Where’d
you
get
the
Humvee?”
“Got
lucky,”
she
said.
“They
moved
a
bunch
of
equipment
and
supplies
to
a
staging
area
about
two
klicks
due
west
of
the
camp,
I
guess
in
anticipation
of
the
bombing.
Guarded,
but
Poundcake
and
I
had
the
advantage.”
“You
shouldn’t
have
come
back,
Ringer.”
“If
I
hadn’t,
we
wouldn’t
be
talking
right
now.”
“That’s
not
what
I
mean.
Once
you
saw
the
camp
blow,
you
should
have
fallen
back
to
Dayton.
We
might
be
the
only
ones
who
know
the
truth
about
the
5th
Wave.
This
is
bigger
than
me.”
“You
went
back
for
Nugget.”
“That’s
different.”
“Zombie,
you’re
not
that
stupid.”
Like
Ben
is
only
a
little
bit
stupid.
“Don’t
youget
it
yet?
The
minute
we
decide
that
one
person
doesn’t
matter
anymore,
they’ve
won.”
I
have
to
agree
with
Li’l
Miss
Microscopic
Pores
on
that
point.
While
I
hold
my
littlebrother
in
my
lap
to
keep
him
warm.
On
the
rise
of
ground
that
overlooks
the
abandoned
highway.
Beneath
a
sky
crowded
with
a
billion
stars.
I
don’t
care
what
the
stars
say
about
how
small
we
are.
One,
even
the
smallest,
weakest,
most
insignificant
one,
matters.
It’s
almost
dawn.
You
can
feel
it
coming.
The
world
holds
its
breath,
because
there’s
really
no
guarantee
that
the
sun
will
rise.
That
there
was
a
yesterday
doesn’t
mean
there
will
be
a
tomorrow.
What
did
Evan
say?
We’re
here,
and
then
we’re
gone,
and
it’s
not
about
the
time
we’re
here,
but
what
we
do
with
the
time.
And
I
whisper,
“Mayfly.”
His
name
for
me.
He
had
been
in
me.
He
had
been
in
me
and
I
had
been
in
him,
together
in
an
infinitespace,
and
there
had
been
no
spot
where
he
ended
and
I
began.
Sammy
stirs
in
my
lap.
He
dozed
off;
now
he’s
awake
again.
“Cassie,
why
are
you
crying?”
“I’m
not.
Shush
and
go
back
to
sleep.”
He
brushes
his
knuckles
across
my
cheek.
“You
are
crying.”
Someone
is
coming
toward
us.
It’s
Ben.
I
hurriedly
wipe
the
tears
away.
He
sits
besideme,
very
carefully,
with
a
soft
grunt
of
pain.
We
don’t
look
at
each
other.
We
watch
the
fiery
hiccups
of
the
fallen
drones
in
the
distance.
We
listen
to
the
lonely
wind
whistling
through
dry
tree
branches.
We
feel
the
coldness
of
the
frozen
ground
seeping
up
through
the
soles
of
our
shoes.
“I
wanted
to
thank
you,”
he
says.
“For
what?”
I
ask.
“You
saved
my
life.”
I
shrug.
“You
picked
me
up
when
I
fell,”
I
say.
“So
we’re
even.”
My
face
is
covered
in
bandages,
my
hair
looks
like
a
bird
nested
in
it,
I’m
dressed
up
like
one
of
Sammy’s
toy
soldiers,
and
Ben
Parish
leans
over
and
kisses
me
anyway.
A
light
little
peck,
half
cheek,
half
mouth.
“What’s
that
for?”
I
ask,
my
voice
coming
out
in
a
tiny
squeak,
the
little
girl’s
from
long
ago,
the
freckle-faced
Cassie-I-was
withthe
fuzzy
hair
and
knobby
knees,
an
ordinary
girl
who
shared
an
ordinary
yellow
school
bus
with
him
for
an
ordinary
day.
In
all
my
fantasies
about
our
first
kiss—and
there’d
been
about
six
hundred
thousand
of
them—I
never
once
imagined
it
would
be
like
that
one.
Our
dream
kiss
usually
involved
moonlight,
or
fog,
or
moonlight
and
fog,
a
very
mysterious
and
romantic
combination,
at
least
in
the
right
locale.
Moonlit
fog
beside
a
lake
or
a
lazy
river:
romantic.
Moonlit
fog
in
almost
any
other
place,
like
a
narrow
alleyway:
Jack
the
Ripper.
Do
you
remember
the
babies?
I
asked
in
my
fantasies.
And
Ben
always
goes,
Oh
yes.
Sure
I
do.
The
babies!
“Hey,
Ben,
I
was
wondering
if
you
remember…We
rode
the
bus
together
in
middle
school,
and
you
were
talking
about
your
little
sister,
and
I
told
you
Sammy
was
just
born,
too,
and
I
was
wondering
if
you
remembered
that.
About
them
being
born
together.
Not
together,
that
would
make
them
twins,
ha-ha—I
mean
at
the
same
time.
Not
the
exact
same
time,
but
about
a
week
apart.
Sammy
and
your
sister.
The
babies.”
“I’m
sorry…Babies?”
“Never
mind.
It’s
not
important.”
“Nothing
is
not
important
anymore.”
I’m
shaking.
He
must
notice,
because
he
puts
his
arm
around
me
and
we
sit
like
that
for
a
while,
my
arms
around
Sammy,
Ben’s
arm
around
me,
and
together
the
three
of
us
watch
the
sun
break
over
the
horizon,
obliterating
the
dark
in
a
burst
of
golden
light.
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
Writing
a
novel
may
be
a
solitary
experience,
but
seeing
it
to
a
finished
book
is
not,
and
I
would
be
a
total
schmuck
to
claim
all
credit
for
myself.
I
owe
an
enormous
debt
to
the
team
at
Putnam
for
their
immeasurable
enthusiasm
that
only
seemed
to
intensify
as
the
project
grew
past
all
our
expectations.
Huge
thanks
to
Don
Weisberg,
Jennifer
Besser,
Shanta
Newlin,
David
Briggs,
Jennifer
Loja,
Paula
Sadler,
and
Sarah
Hughes.
There
were
times
when
I
was
convinced
that
my
editor,
the
unconquerable
Arianne
Lewin,
was
channeling
some
demonic
spirit
bent
on
my
creative
destruction,
testing
my
endurance,
pushing
me,
as
all
great
editors
do,
to
the
shadowy
boundaries
of
my
ability.
Through
multiple
drafts,
endless
revisions,
and
countless
changes,
Ari
never
wavered
in
her
belief
in
the
manuscript—and
in
me.
My
agent,
Brian
DeFiore,
should
be
awarded
a
medal
(or
at
least
a
fancy
certificatetastefully
framed)
as
manager
extraordinaire
of
my
writer’s
angst.
Brian
is
that
rarest
breed
of
agent
who
never
hesitates
to
wander
into
the
deepest
thickets
with
his
client,
always
willing—I
won’t
say
always
eager—to
lend
an
ear,
hold
a
hand,
and
read
the
four
hundred
and
seventy-ninth
version
of
an
everchanging
manuscript.
He
would
never
say
he’s
the
best,
but
I
will:
Brian,
you’re
the
best.
Thanks
to
Adam
Schear
for
his
expert
handling
of
the
foreign
rights
to
the
novel,
and
a
special
thank-you
to
Matthew
Snyder
at
CAA
for
navigating
that
strange
and
wonderfuland
baffling
world
of
film,
working
his
mystical
powers
with
awe-inspiring
efficiency—before
the
book
was
even
finished.
I
wish
that
I
were
half
the
writer
that
he
is
an
agent.
A
writer’s
family
bears
a
particular
burden
during
the
composition
of
a
book.
I
honestly
don’t
know
how
they
took
it
sometimes,
the
long
nights,
the
moody
silences,
the
blank
stares,
the
distracted
answers
to
questions
they
never
really
asked.
To
my
son,
Jake,
I
owe
hearty
thanks
for
providing
his
old
man
with
a
teen’s
perspective
and
particularly
for
the
word
“boss”
when
I
needed
it
most.
There
is
no
one
to
whom
I
am
more
indebted
than
my
wife,
Sandy.
It
was
a
late-nightconversation
filled
with
the
same
exhilarating
mixture
of
hilarity
and
fear
so
characteristic
of
many
of
our
late-night
conversations
that
was
the
genesis
of
this
book.
That
and
a
very
odd
debate
a
few
months
later
comparing
an
alien
invasion
to
a
mummy
attack.
She
is
my
fearless
guide,
my
finest
critic,
my
most
rabid
fan,
and
my
fiercest
defender.
She
is
also
my
best
friend.
I
lost
a
dear
friend
and
companion
during
the
writing
of
this
book,
my
faithful
writing
dog,
Casey,
who
braved
every
assault,
stormed
every
beach,
and
fought
for
every
inch
of
ground
by
my
side.
I
will
miss
you,
Case.
ONE
“A
Singular
Curiosity”
These
are
the
secrets
I
have
kept.
This
is
the
trust
I
never
betrayed.
But
he
is
dead
now
and
has
been
for
more
than
forty
years,
the
one
who
gave
me
his
trust,
the
one
for
whom
I
kept
these
secrets.
The
one
who
saved
me…and
the
one
who
cursed
me.
I
can’t
recall
what
I
had
for
breakfast
this
morning,
but
I
remember
with
nightmarishclarity
that
spring
night
in
1888
when
he
roused
me
roughly
from
my
slumber,
his
hair
unkempt,
eyes
wide
and
shining
in
the
lamplight,
the
excited
glow
upon
his
finely
chiseled
features,
one
with
which
I
had,
unfortunately,
become
intimately
acquainted.
“Get
up!
Get
up,
Will
Henry,
and
be
quick
about
it!”
he
said
urgently.
“We
have
a
caller!”
“A
caller?”
I
murmured
in
reply.
“What
time
is
it?”
“A
little
after
one.
Now
get
dressed
and
meet
me
at
the
back
door.
Step
lively,
Will
Henry,
and
snap
to!”
He
withdrew
from
my
little
alcove,
taking
the
light
with
him.
I
dressed
in
the
darkand
scampered
down
the
ladder
in
my
stocking
feet,
putting
on
the
last
of
my
garments,
a
soft
felt
hat
a
size
too
small
for
my
twelve-year-old
head.
That
little
hat
was
all
I
had
left
from
my
life
before
coming
to
live
with
him,
and
so
it
was
precious
to
me.
He
had
lit
the
jets
along
the
hall
of
the
upper
floor,
though
but
a
single
light
burned
on
the
main
floor,
in
the
kitchen
at
the
rear
of
the
old
house
where
just
the
two
of
us
lived,
without
so
much
as
a
maid
to
pick
up
after
us:
The
doctor
was
a
private
man,
engaged
in
a
dark
and
dangerous
business,
and
could
ill
afford
the
prying
eyes
and
gossiping
tongue
of
the
servant
class.
When
the
dust
and
dirt
became
intolerable,
about
every
three
months
or
so,
he
would
press
a
rag
and
a
bucket
into
my
hands
and
tell
me
to
“snap
to”
before
the
tide
of
filth
overwhelmed
us.
I
followed
the
light
into
the
kitchen,
my
shoes
completely
forgotten
in
my
trepidation.
This
was
not
the
first
nocturnal
visitor
since
my
coming
to
live
with
him
the
year
before.
The
doctor
had
numerous
visits
in
the
wee
hours
of
the
morning,
more
than
I
cared
to
remember,
and
none
were
cheerful
social
calls.
His
business
was
dangerous
and
dark,
as
I
have
said,
and
so,
on
the
whole,
were
his
callers.
The
one
who
called
on
this
night
was
standing
just
outside
the
back
door,
a
gangly,
skeletal
figure,
his
shadow
rising
wraithlike
from
the
glistening
cobblestones.
His
face
was
hidden
beneath
the
broad
brim
of
his
straw
hat,
but
I
could
see
his
gnarled
knuckles
protruding
from
his
frayed
sleeves,
and
knobby
yellow
ankles
the
size
of
apples
below
his
tattered
trousers.
Behind
the
old
man
a
brokendown
nag
of
a
horse
stamped
and
snorted,
steam
rising
from
its
quivering
flanks.
Behind
the
horse,
barely
visible
in
the
mist,
was
the
cart
with
its
grotesque
cargo,
wrapped
in
several
layers
of
burlap.
The
doctor
was
speaking
quietly
to
the
old
man
as
I
came
to
the
door,
a
comforting
hand
upon
his
shoulder,
for
clearly
our
caller
was
nearly
mad
with
panic.
He
had
done
the
right
thing,
the
doctor
was
assuring
him.
He,
the
doctor,
would
take
the
matter
from
here.
All
would
be
well.
The
poor
old
soul
nodded
his
large
head,
which
appeared
all
the
larger
with
its
lid
of
straw
as
it
bobbed
on
its
spindly
neck.
“’Tis
a
crime.
A
bloody
crime
of
nature!”
he
exclaimed
at
one
point.
“I
shouldn’t
have
taken
it;
I
should
have
covered
it
back
up
and
left
it
to
the
mercy
of
God!”
“I
take
no
stances
on
theology,
Erasmus,”
said
the
doctor.
“I
am
a
scientist.
Butis
it
not
said
that
we
are
his
instruments?
If
that
is
the
case,
then
God
broughtyou
to
her
and
directed
you
hence
to
my
door.”
“So
you
won’t
report
me?”
the
old
man
asked,
with
a
sideways
glance
toward
the
doctor.
“Your
secret
will
be
as
safe
with
me
as
I
hope
mine
will
be
with
you.
Ah,
here
is
Will
Henry.
Will
Henry,
where
are
your
shoes?
No,
no,”
he
said
as
I
turned
to
fetch
them.
“I
need
you
to
ready
the
laboratory.”
“Yes,
doctor,”
I
responded
dutifully,
and
turned
to
go
a
second
time.
“And
put
a
pot
on.
It’s
going
to
be
a
long
night.”
“Yes,
sir,”
I
said.
I
turned
a
third
time.
“And
find
my
boots,
Will
Henry.”
“Of
course,
sir.”
I
hesitated,
waiting
for
a
fourth
command.
The
old
man
called
Erasmus
was
staring
at
me.
“Well,
what
are
you
waiting
for?”
the
doctor
said.
“Snap
to,
Will
Henry!”
“Yes,
sir,”
I
said.
“Right
away,
sir!”
I
left
them
in
the
alley,
hearing
the
old
man
ask
as
I
hurried
across
the
kitchen,
“He
is
your
boy?”
“He
is
my
assistant,”
came
the
doctor’s
reply.
I
set
the
water
on
to
boil
and
then
went
down
to
the
basement.
I
lit
the
lamps,
laid
out
the
instruments.
(I
wasn’t
sure
which
he
might
need,
but
had
a
strong
suspicion
the
old
man’s
delivery
was
not
alive—I
had
heard
no
sounds
coming
from
the
old
cart,
and
there
didn’t
seem
to
be
great
urgency
to
fetch
the
cargo
inside…though
this
may
have
been
more
hope
than
suspicion.)
Then
I
removed
a
fresh
smock
from
the
closet
and
rummaged
under
the
stairs
for
the
doctor’s
rubber
boots.
They
weren’t
there,
and
for
a
moment
I
stood
by
the
examination
table
in
mute
panic.
I
had
washed
them
the
week
before
and
was
certain
I
had
placed
them
under
the
stairs.
Where
were
the
doctor’s
boots?
From
the
kitchen
came
the
clumping
of
the
men’s
tread
across
the
wooden
floor.
He
was
coming,
and
I
had
lost
his
boots!
I
spied
the
boots
just
as
the
doctor
and
Erasmus
began
to
descend
the
stairs.
Theywere
beneath
the
worktable,
where
I
had
placed
them.
Why
had
I
put
them
there?
I
setthem
by
the
stool
and
waited,
my
heart
pounding,
my
breath
coming
in
short,
ragged
gasps.
The
basement
was
very
cold,
at
least
ten
degrees
colder
than
the
rest
of
the
house,
and
stayed
that
way
year
round.
The
load,
still
wrapped
tightly
in
burlap,
must
have
been
heavy:
The
muscles
in
the
men’s
necks
bulged
with
the
effort,
and
their
descent
was
painfully
slow.
Once
the
old
man
cried
for
a
halt.
They
paused
five
steps
from
the
bottom,
and
I
could
see
the
doctor
was
annoyed
at
this
delay.
He
was
anxious
to
unveil
his
new
prize.
They
eventually
heaved
their
burden
onto
the
examining
table.
The
doctor
guided
the
old
man
to
the
stool.
Erasmus
sank
down
upon
it,
removed
his
straw
hat,
and
wiped
his
crinkled
brow
with
a
filthy
rag.
He
was
shaking
badly.
In
the
light
I
could
see
that
nearly
all
of
him
was
filthy,
from
his
mudencrusted
shoes
to
his
broken
fingernails
to
the
fine
lines
and
crevasses
of
his
ancient
face.
I
could
smell
the
rich,
loamy
aroma
of
damp
earth
rising
from
him.
“A
crime,”
he
murmured.
“A
crime!”
“Yes,
grave-robbing
is
a
crime,”
said
the
doctor.
“A
very
serious
crime,
Erasmus.
A
thousanddollar
fine
and
five
years’
hard
labor.”
He
shrugged
into
his
smock
and
motioned
for
his
boots.
He
leaned
against
the
banister
to
tug
them
on.
“We
are
coconspirators
now.
I
must
trust
you,
and
you
in
turn
must
trust
me.
Will
Henry,
where
is
my
tea?”
I
raced
up
the
stairs.
Below,
the
old
man
was
saying,
“I
have
a
family
to
feed.
Mywife,
she’s
very
ill;
she
needs
medicine.
I
can’t
find
work,
and
what
use
is
gold
and
jewels
to
the
dead?”
They
had
left
the
back
door
ajar.
I
swung
it
closed
and
threw
the
bolt,
but
not
until
I
checked
the
alley.
I
saw
nothing
but
the
fog,
which
had
grown
thicker,
and
the
horse,
its
face
dominated
by
its
large
eyes
that
seemed
to
implore
me
for
help.
I
could
hear
the
rise
and
fall
of
the
voices
in
the
basement
as
I
prepared
the
tea,
Erasmus’s
with
its
high-pitched,
semi-hysterical
edge,
the
doctor’s
measured
and
low,
beneath
which
lurked
an
impatient
curtness
no
doubt
born
of
his
eagerness
to
unwrap
the
old
man’s
unholy
bundle.
My
unshod
feet
had
grown
quite
cold,
but
I
tried
my
best
to
ignore
the
discomfort.
I
dressed
the
tray
with
sugar
and
cream
and
two
cups.
Though
the
doctor
hadn’t
ordered
the
second,
I
thought
the
old
man
might
need
a
cup
to
repair
his
shattered
nerves.
“…halfway
to
it,
the
ground
just
gave
beneath
me,”
the
old
grave-robber
was
saying
as
I
descended
with
the
tray.
“As
if
I
struck
a
hollow
or
in
the
earth.
I
fell
face-first
upon
the
top
of
the
casket.
Don’t
know
if
my
fall
cracked
the
lid
or
if
it
was
cracked
by
the…cracked
before
I
fell.”
“Before,
no
doubt,”
said
the
doctor.
They
were
as
I
had
left
them,
the
doctor
leaning
against
the
banister,
the
old
man
shivering
upon
the
stool.
I
offered
him
some
tea,
and
he
accepted
the
proffered
cup
gladly.
“Oh,
I
am
chilled
to
my
very
bones!”
he
whimpered.
“This
has
been
a
cold
spring,”
the
doctor
observed.
He
struck
me
as
at
once
bored
and
agitated.
“I
couldn’t
just
leave
it
there,”
the
old
man
explained.
“Cover
it
up
again
and
leave
it?
No,
no.
I’ve
more
respect
than
that.
I
fear
God.
I
fear
the
judgment
of
eternity!A
crime,
Doctor.
An
abomination!
So
once
I
gathered
my
wits,
I
used
the
horse
anda
bit
of
rope
to
haul
them
from
the
hole,
wrapped
them
up…brought
them
here.”
“You
did
the
right
thing,
Erasmus.”
“‘There’s
but
one
man
who’ll
know
what
to
do,’
I
said
to
myself.
Forgive
me,
but
youmust
know
what
they
say
about
you
and
the
curious
goings-on
in
this
house.
Only
the
deaf
would
not
know
about
Pellinore
Warthrop
and
the
house
on
Harrington
Lane!”
“Then
I
am
fortunate,”
said
the
doctor
dryly,
“that
you
are
not
deaf.”
He
went
to
the
old
man’s
side
and
placed
both
hands
on
his
shoulders.
“You
have
my
confidence,
Erasmus
Gray.
As
I’m
certain
I
have
yours.
I
will
speak
tono
one
of
your
involvement
in
this
‘crime,’
as
you
call
it,
as
I’m
sure
you
will
keep
mum
regarding
mine.
Now,
for
your
trouble…”
He
produced
a
wad
of
bills
from
his
and
stuffed
them
into
the
old
man’s
hands.
“I
don’t
mean
to
rush
you
off,
but
each
moment
you
stay
endangers
both
you
and
my
work,
both
of
which
matter
a
great
deal
to
me,
though
one
perhaps
a
bit
more
than
the
other,”
he
added
with
a
tight
smile.
He
turned
to
me.
“Will
Henry,
show
our
caller
to
the
door.”
Then
he
turned
back
to
Erasmus
Gray.
“You
have
done
an
invaluable
service
to
the
advancement
of
science,
sir.”
The
old
man
seemed
more
interested
in
the
advancement
of
his
fortunes,
for
he
was
staring
openmouthed
at
the
cash
in
his
still-quivering
hands.
Dr.
Warthrop
urged
him
to
his
feet
and
toward
the
stairs,
instructing
me
not
to
forget
to
lock
the
back
door
and
find
my
shoes.
“And
don’t
lollygag,
Will
Henry.
We’ve
work
to
last
us
the
rest
of
the
night.
Snap
to!”
Old
Erasmus
hesitated
at
the
back
door,
a
dirty
paw
upon
my
shoulder,
the
other
clutching
his
tattered
straw
hat,
his
rheumy
eyes
straining
against
the
fog,
which
had
now
completely
engulfed
his
horse
and
cart.
Its
snorts
and
stamping
against
the
stones
were
the
only
evidence
of
the
beast’s
existence.
“Why
are
you
here,
boy?”
he
asked
suddenly,
giving
my
shoulder
a
hard
squeeze.
“This
is
no
business
for
children.”
“My
parents
died
in
a
fire,
sir,”
I
answered.
“The
doctor
took
me
in.”
“The
doctor,”
Erasmus
echoed.
“They
call
him
that—but
what
exactly
is
he
a
doctor
of?”
The
grotesque,
I
might
have
answered.
The
bizarre.
The
unspeakable.
Instead
I
gave
the
same
answer
the
doctor
had
given
me
when
I’d
asked
him
not
long
after
my
arrival
at
the
house
on
Harrington
Lane.
“Philosophy,”
I
said
with
little
conviction.
“Philosophy!”
Erasmus
cried
softly.
“Not
what
I
would
call
it,
that
be
certain!”
He
jammed
the
hat
upon
his
head
and
plunged
into
the
fog,
shuffling
forward
until
it
engulfed
him.
A
few
minutes
later
I
was
descending
the
stairs
to
the
basement
laboratory,
having
thrown
the
bolt
to
the
door
and
having
found
my
shoes,
after
a
moment
or
two
of
frantic
searching,
exactly
where
I
had
left
them
the
night
before.
The
doctor
was
waiting
for
me
at
the
bottom
of
the
stairs,
impatiently
drumming
his
fingers
upon
the
rail.
Apparently
he
did
not
think
there
was
enough
“snap”
in
my
“to.”
As
for
myself,
I
was
not
looking
forward
to
the
rest
of
the
evening.
This
was
not
the
first
time
someone
had
called
at
our
back
door
in
the
middle
of
the
night
bearing
macabre
packages,
though
this
certainly
was
the
largest
since
I
had
come
to
live
with
the
doctor.
“Did
you
lock
the
door?”
the
doctor
asked.
I
noticed
again
the
color
high
in
his
cheeks,
the
slight
shortness
of
breath,
the
excited
quaver
in
his
voice.
I
answered
that
I
had.
He
nodded.
“If
what
he
says
is
true,
Will
Henry,
if
I
have
not
been
taken
for
a
fool—which
would
not
be
the
first
time—then
this
is
an
extraordinary
find.
Come!”
We
took
our
positions,
he
by
the
table
where
lay
the
bundle
of
muddy
burlap,
I
behind
him
and
to
his
right,
manning
the
tall
rolling
tray
of
instruments,
with
pencil
and
notebook
at
the
ready.
My
hand
was
shaking
slightly
as
I
wrote
the
date
across
the
top
of
the
page,
April
15,
1888.
He
donned
his
gloves
with
a
loud
pop!
against
his
wrists
and
stamped
his
boots
on
the
cold
stone
floor.
He
pulled
on
his
mask,
leaving
just
the
top
of
his
nose
and
his
intense
dark
eyes
exposed.
“Are
we
ready,
Will
Henry?”
he
breathed,
his
voice
muffled
by
the
mask.
He
drummed
his
fingers
in
the
empty
air.
“Ready,
sir,”
I
replied,
though
I
felt
anything
but.
“Scissors!”
I
slapped
the
instrument
handle-first
into
his
open
palm.
“No,
the
big
ones,
Will
Henry.
The
shears
there.”
He
began
at
the
narrow
end
of
the
bundle,
where
the
feet
must
have
been,
cutting
down
the
center
of
the
thick
material,
his
shoulders
hunched,
the
muscles
of
his
jaw
bunching
with
the
effort.
He
paused
once
to
stretch
and
loosen
his
cramping
fingers,
then
returned
to
the
task.
The
burlap
was
wet
and
caked
with
mud.
“The
old
man
trussed
it
tighter
than
a
Christmas
turkey,”
the
doctor
muttered.
After
what
seemed
like
hours,
he
reached
the
opposite
end.
The
burlap
had
parted
aninch
or
two
along
the
cut,
but
no
more.
The
contents
remained
a
mystery
and
would
remain
so
for
a
few
more
seconds.
The
doctor
handed
me
the
shears
and
leaned
against
the
table,
resting
before
the
final,
awful
climax.
At
last
he
straightened,
pressing
his
hands
upon
the
small
of
his
back.
He
took
a
deep
breath.
“Very
well,
then,”
he
said
softly.
“Let’s
have
it,
Will
Henry.”
He
peeled
away
the
material,
working
it
apart
in
the
same
direction
as
he
had
cut
it.
The
burlap
fell
back
on
either
side,
draping
over
the
table
like
the
petals
of
a
flower
opening
to
welcome
the
spring
sun.
Over
his
bent
back
I
could
see
them.
Not
the
single
corpulent
corpse
that
I
had
anticipated,but
two
bodies,
one
wrapped
about
the
other
in
an
obscene
embrace.
I
choked
back
the
bile
that
rushed
from
my
empty
stomach,
and
willed
my
knees
to
be
still.
Remember,
I
was
twelve
years
old.
A
boy,
yes,
but
a
boy
who
had
already
seen
his
fair
share
of
grotesqueries.
The
laboratory
had
shelves
along
the
walls
that
held
large
jars
wherein
oddities
floated
in
preserving
solution,
extremities
and
organs
of
creatures
that
you
would
not
recognize,
that
you
would
swear
belonged
to
the
world
of
nightmares,
not
our
waking
world
of
comfortable
familiarity.
And,
as
I’ve
said,
this
was
not
the
first
time
I
had
assisted
the
doctor
at
his
table.
But
nothing
had
prepared
me
for
what
the
old
man
delivered
that
night.
I
daresay
your
average
adult
would
have
fled
the
room
in
horror,
run
screaming
up
the
stairs
and
out
of
the
house,
for
what
lay
within
that
burlap
cocoon
laid
shame
to
all
the
platitudes
and
promises
from
a
thousand
pulpits
upon
the
nature
of
a
just
and
loving
God,
of
a
balanced
and
kind
universe,
and
the
dignity
of
man.
A
crime,
the
old
grave-robber
had
called
it.
Indeed
there
seemed
no
better
word
for
it,
though
a
crime
requires
a
criminal…and
who
or
what
was
the
criminal
in
this
case?
Upon
the
table
lay
a
young
girl,
her
body
partially
concealed
by
the
naked
form
wrapped
around
her,
one
massive
leg
thrown
over
her
torso,
an
arm
draped
across
her
chest.
Her
white
burial
gown
was
stained
with
the
distinctive
ochre
of
dried
blood,
the
source
of
which
was
immediately
apparent:
Half
her
face
was
missing,
and
below
it
I
could
see
the
exposed
bones
of
her
neck.
The
tears
along
the
remaining
skin
were
jagged
and
triangular
in
shape,
as
if
someone
had
hacked
at
her
body
with
a
hatchet.
The
other
corpse
was
male,
at
least
twice
her
size,
wrapped
as
I
said
around
her
diminutive
frame
as
a
mother
nestles
with
her
child,
the
chest
a
few
inches
from
her
ravaged
neck,
the
rest
of
its
body
pressed
tightly
against
hers.
But
the
most
striking
thing
was
not
its
size
or
even
the
startling
fact
of
its
very
presence.
No,
the
most
remarkable
thing
about
this
most
remarkable
tableau
was
that
her
companion
had
no
head.
“Anthropophagi,”
the
doctor
murmured,
eyes
wide
and
glittering
above
the
mask.
“It
must
be…but
how
could
it?
This
is
most
curious,
Will
Henry.
That
he’s
dead
is
curious
enough,
but
more
curious
by
far
is
that
he’s
here
in
the
first
place!…Specimen
is
male,
approximately
twenty-five
to
thirty
years
of
age,
no
signs
of
exterior
injury
or
trauma….
Will
Henry,
are
you
writing
this
down?”
He
was
staring
at
me.
I
in
turn
stared
back
at
him.
The
stench
of
death
had
alreadyfilled
the
room,
causing
my
eyes
to
sting
and
fill
with
tears.
He
pointed
at
the
forgotten
notebook
in
my
hand.
“Focus
upon
the
task
at
hand,
Will
Henry.”
I
nodded
and
wiped
away
the
tears
with
the
back
of
my
hand.
I
pressed
the
lead
point
against
the
paper
and
began
to
write
beneath
the
date.
“Specimen
appears
to
be
of
the
genus
Anthropophagi,”
the
doctor
repeated.
“Male,
approximately
twenty-five
to
thirty
years
of
age,
with
no
signs
of
exterior
injury
or
trauma….”
Focusing
on
the
task
of
reporter
helped
to
steady
me,
though
I
could
feel
the
tugof
morbid
curiosity,
like
an
outgoing
tide
pulling
on
a
swimmer,
urging
me
to
look
again.
I
nibbled
on
the
end
of
the
pencil
as
I
struggled
with
the
spelling
of
“Anthropophagi.”
“Victim
is
female,
approximately
seventeen
years
of
age,
with
evidence
of
denticulated
trauma
to
the
right
side
of
the
face
and
neck.
The
hyoid
bone
and
lower
mandible
are
completely
exposed,
exhibiting
some
scoring
from
the
specimen’s
teeth….”
Teeth?
But
the
thing
had
no
head!
I
looked
up
from
the
pad.
Dr.
Warthrop
was
bent
over
their
torsos,
fortuitously
blocking
my
view.
What
sort
of
creature
could
bite
if
it
lacked
the
mouth
with
which
to
do
it?
On
the
heels
of
that
thought
came
the
awful
revelation:
The
thing
had
been
eating
her.
He
moved
quickly
to
the
other
side
of
the
table,
allowing
me
an
unobstructed
view
of
the
“specimen”
and
his
pitiful
victim.
She
was
a
slight
girl
with
dark
hair
that
curled
upon
the
table
in
a
fall
of
luxurious
ringlets.
The
doctor
leaned
over
and
squinted
at
the
chest
of
the
beast
pressed
against
her,
peering
across
the
body
of
the
young
girl
whose
eternal
rest
was
broken
by
this
unholy
embrace,
this
death
grip
of
an
invader
from
the
world
of
shadows
and
nightmare.
“Yes!”
he
called
softly.
“Most
definitely
Anthropophagi.
Forceps,
Will
Henry,
and
a
tray,
please
—No,
the
small
one
there,
by
the
skull
chisel.
That’s
the
one.”
I
somehow
found
the
will
to
move
from
my
spot,
though
my
knees
were
shaking
badly
and
I
literally
could
not
feel
my
feet.
I
kept
my
eyes
on
the
doctor
and
tried
my
best
to
ignore
the
nearly
overwhelming
urge
to
vomit.
I
handed
him
the
forceps
and
held
the
tray
toward
him,
arms
shaking,
breathing
as
shallowly
as
possible,
for
the
reek
of
decay
burned
in
my
mouth
and
lay
like
a
scorching
ember
at
the
back
of
my
throat.
Dr.
Warthrop
reached
into
the
thing’s
chest
with
the
forceps.
I
heard
the
scraping
of
the
metal
against
something
hard—an
exposed
rib?
Had
this
creature
also
been
partially
consumed?
And,
if
it
had,
where
was
the
other
monster
that
had
done
it?
“Most
curious.
Most
curious,”
the
doctor
said,
the
words
muffled
by
the
mask.
“Nooutward
signs
of
trauma,
clearly
in
its
prime,
yet
dead
as
a
doornail….
What
killed
you,
Anthropophagus,
hmmm?
How
did
you
meet
your
fate?”
As
he
spoke,
the
doctor
tapped
thin
strips
of
flesh
from
the
forceps
into
the
metal
tray,
dark
and
stringy,
like
half-cured
jerky,
a
piece
of
white
material
clinging
to
one
or
two
of
the
strands,
and
I
realized
he
wasn’t
peeling
off
pieces
of
the
monster’s
flesh:
The
flesh
belonged
to
the
face
and
neck
of
the
girl.
I
looked
down
between
my
outstretched
arms,
to
the
spot
where
the
doctor
worked,
and
saw
he
had
not
been
scraping
at
an
exposed
rib.
He
had
been
cleaning
the
thing’s
teeth.
The
room
began
to
spin
around
me.
The
doctor
said,
in
a
calm,
quiet
voice,
“Steady,
Will
Henry.
You’re
no
good
to
me
unconscious.
We
have
a
duty
this
night.
We
are
students
of
nature
as
well
as
its
products,
all
of
us,
including
this
creature.
Born
of
the
same
divine
mind,
if
you
believe
in
such
things,
for
how
could
it
be
otherwise?
We
are
soldiers
for
science,
and
we
will
do
our
duty.
Yes,
Will
Henry?
Yes,
Will
Henry?”
“Yes,
Doctor,”
I
choked
out.
“Yes,
sir.”
“Good
boy.”
He
dropped
the
forceps
into
the
metal
tray.
Flecks
of
flesh
and
bits
of
blood
speckled
the
fingers
of
his
glove.
“Bring
me
the
chisel.”
Gladly
I
returned
to
the
instrument
tray.
Before
I
brought
him
the
chisel,
however,
I
paused
to
steel
myself,
as
a
good
foot
soldier
for
science,
for
the
next
assault.
Though
it
lacked
a
head,
the
Anthropophagus
was
not
missing
a
mouth.
Or
teeth.
The
orifice
was
shaped
like
a
shark’s,
and
the
teeth
were
equally
sharklike:
triangular,
serrated,
and
milky
white,
arranged
in
rows
that
marched
toward
the
front
of
the
mouth
from
the
inner,
unseen
cavity
of
its
throat.
The
mouth
itself
lay
just
below
the
enormous
muscular
chest,
in
the
region
between
the
pectorals
and
the
groin.
It
had
no
nose
that
I
could
see,
though
it
had
not
beenblind
in
life:
Its
eyes
(of
which
I
confess
I
had
seen
only
one)
were
located
on
the
shoulders,
lidless
and
completely
black.
“Snap
to,
Will
Henry!”
the
doctor
called.
I
was
taking
too
long
to
steel
myself.
“Rollthe
tray
closer
to
the
table;
you’ll
wear
yourself
out
trotting
back
and
forth.”
When
the
tray
and
I
were
in
position,
he
reached
out
his
hand,
and
I
smacked
the
chiselinto
his
palm.
He
slipped
the
instrument
a
few
inches
into
the
monster’s
mouth
and
pushed
upward,
using
the
chisel
as
a
pry
bar
to
spread
the
jaws.
“Forceps!”
I
slapped
them
into
his
free
hand
and
watched
as
they
entered
the
fang-encrusted
maw…deeper,
then
deeper
still,
until
the
doctor’s
entire
hand
disappeared.
The
muscles
of
his
forearm
bulged
as
he
rotated
his
wrist,
exploring
the
back
of
the
thing’s
throat
with
the
tips
of
the
forceps.
Sweatshone
on
his
forehead.
I
patted
it
dry
with
a
bit
of
gauze.
“Would
have
dug
a
breathing
hole—so
it
didn’t
suffocate,”
he
muttered.
“No
visible
wounds…
deformities…outward
sign
of
trauma….
Ah!”
His
arm
became
still.
His
shoulder
jerked
as
he
pulled
on
the
forceps.
“Stuck
tight!
I’ll
need
both
hands.
Take
the
chisel
and
pull
back,
Will
Henry.
Use
both
hands
if
you
must,
like
this.
Don’t
let
it
slip,
now,
or
I
shall
lose
my
hands.
Yes,
that’s
it.
Good
boy.
Ahhhh!”
He
fell
away
from
the
table,
left
hand
flailing
to
regain
his
balance,
in
his
right
the
forceps,
and
in
the
forceps,
a
tangled
strand
of
pearls,
stained
pink
with
blood.
Finding
his
balance,
the
monstrumologist
held
high
his
hard-won
prize.
“I
knew
it!”
he
cried.
“Here
is
our
culprit,
Will
Henry.
He
must
have
torn
it
offher
neck
in
his
frenzy.
It
lodged
in
his
throat
and
choked
him
to
death.”
I
let
go
the
chisel,
stepped
back
from
the
table,
and
stared
at
the
crimson
strand
dangling
from
the
doctor’s
hand.
Light
danced
off
its
coating
of
blood
and
gore,
and
I
felt
the
very
air
tighten
around
me,
refusing
to
fully
fill
my
lungs.
My
knees
began
to
give
way.
I
sank
onto
the
stool,
struggling
to
breathe.
The
doctor
remained
oblivious
to
my
condition.
He
dropped
the
necklace
into
a
tray
and
called
for
the
scissors.
To
the
devil
with
him,
I
thought.
Let
him
fetch
his
own
scissors.
He
called
again,
his
back
to
me,
hand
outstretched,
bloody
fingers
flexing
and
curling.
I
rose
from
the
stool
with
a
shuddering
sigh
and
pressed
the
scissors
into
his
hand.
“A
singular
curiosity,”
he
muttered
as
he
cut
down
the
center
of
the
girl’s
burial
gown.
“Anthropophagi
are
not
native
to
the
Americas.
Northern
and
western
Africa,
the
Caroli
Islands,but
not
here.
Never
here!”
Gingerly,
almost
tenderly,
he
parted
the
material,
exposing
the
girl’s
perfect
alabaster
skin.
Dr.
Warthrop
pressed
the
end
of
his
stethoscope
upon
her
belly
and
listened
intently
as
he
slowly
moved
the
instrument
toward
her
chest,
then
down
again,
across
her
belly
button,
until,
back
where
he
began,
he
paused,
eyes
closed,
barely
breathing.
He
remained
frozen
this
way
for
several
seconds.
The
silence
was
thundering.
Finally
he
tugged
the
’scope
from
his
ears.
“As
I
suspected.”
He
gestured
toward
theworktable.
“An
empty
jar,
Will
Henry.
One
of
the
big
ones.”
He
directed
me
to
remove
the
lid
and
place
the
open
container
on
the
floor
beside
him.
“Hold
on
to
the
lid,
Will
Henry,”
he
instructed.
“We
must
be
quick
about
this.
Scalpel!”
He
bent
to
his
work.
Should
I
confess
that
I
looked
away?
That
I
could
not
will
myeyes
to
remain
upon
that
glittering
blade
as
it
sliced
into
her
flawless
flesh?
For
all
my
desire
to
please
and
impress
him
with
my
steely
resolve
as
a
good
foot
soldier
in
the
service
of
science,
nothing
could
bring
me
to
watch
what
came
next.
“They
are
not
natural
scavengers,”
he
said.
“Anthropophagi
prefer
fresh
kill,
but
there
are
drives
even
more
powerful
than
hunger,
Will
Henry.
The
female
can
breed,
butshe
cannot
bear.
She
lacks
a
womb,
you
see,
for
that
location
of
her
anatomy
is
given
to
another,
more
vital
organ:
her
brain….
Here,
take
the
scalpel.”
I
heard
a
soft
squish
as
he
plunged
his
fist
into
the
incision.
His
right
shoulder
rotated
as
his
fingers
explored
inside
the
young
girl’s
torso.
“But
nature
is
ingenious,
Will
Henry,
and
marvelously
implacable.
The
fertilized
eggis
expelled
into
her
mate’s
mouth,
where
it
rests
in
a
pouch
located
along
his
lower
jaw.
He
has
two
months
to
find
a
host
for
their
offspring,
before
the
fetus
bursts
from
its
protective
sac
and
he
swallows
it
or
chokes
upon
it….
Ah,
this
must
be
it.
Ready
now
with
the
lid.”
His
body
tensed,
and
all
became
still
for
a
moment.
Then
with
a
single
dramatic
flourish,
he
yanked
from
the
split-open
stomach
a
squirming
mass
of
flesh
and
teeth,
a
doll-size
version
of
the
beast
curled
about
the
girl,
encased
in
a
milky
white
sac
that
burst
open
as
the
thing
inside
fought
against
the
doctor’s
grasp,
spewing
a
foul-smelling
liquid
that
soaked
his
coat
and
splattered
around
his
rubber
boots.
He
nearly
dropped
it,
holding
it
against
his
chest
while
it
twisted
and
flailed
its
tiny
arms
and
legs,
its
mouth,
armed
with
tiny
razor-sharp
teeth,
snapping
and
spitting.
“The
jar!”
he
cried.
I
slid
it
toward
his
feet.
He
dropped
the
thing
into
the
container,
and
I
did
not
need
his
urging
to
slap
on
the
lid.
“Screw
it
tight,
Will
Henry!”
he
gasped.
He
was
covered
head
to
toe
in
the
blood-fleckedgoop,
the
smell
of
it
more
pungent
than
that
of
the
rotting
flesh
upon
the
table.
The
tinyAnthropophagus
flipped
and
smacked
inside
the
jar,
smearing
the
glass
with
amniotic
fluid,
clawing
at
its
prison
with
needle-size
fingernails,
mouth
working
furiously
in
the
middle
of
its
chest,
like
a
landed
fish
gasping
upon
the
shore.
Its
mewling
cries
of
shock
and
pain
were
loud
enough
to
penetrate
the
thick
glass,
a
haunting,
inhuman
sound
that
I
am
doomed
to
remember
to
my
last
day.
Dr.
Warthrop
picked
up
the
jar
and
placed
it
on
the
workbench.
He
soaked
some
cotton
in
a
mixture
of
halothane
and
alcohol,
dropped
it
into
the
jar,
and
screwed
the
lid
back
on.
The
infant
monster
attacked
the
cotton,
stripping
the
fibers
apart
with
its
little
teeth
and
swallowing
chunks
of
it
whole.
Its
aggression
hastened
the
effects
of
the
euthanizing
agent:
In
less
than
five
minutes
the
unholy
spawn
was
dead.